^vV  cr  prf.'^;rr;> 
 
 ^0,,, 
 
 BR  742  .H16  1819 
 Hales,  William,  1747-1831. 
 An  essay  on  the  origin  and 
 purity  of  the  primitive 
 
AN     E  S  S  A  Y 
 
 ox    THE 
 
 ORIGIJV  ^.WJD   PURITY 
 
 PRIMITIVE  CHURCH 
 
 OF    THE 
 
 mum  f  files, 
 
 AND 
 
 ITS  INDEPENDENCE  UPON 
 
 THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME. 
 
 _^- 
 
 By  The  Rev.  WILLIAM  HALES,  D.D. 
 
 RECTOR  OF  KJLLESANDRA,  ^c. 
 
 SERVETLR    AD    IMUM, 
 
 QLALIS    AE    INCCEPTO    PKOCKSSERIT. 
 
 "  Mai/  it  be  preserved  to  the  end. 
 As  it  set  out  from  the  beginning  /'' 
 
 atontion : 
 
 Printed  by  R.  WILKS,  89,  Chancery  Lane; 
 
 And  sold  by  F,  C.  &  J.  RIVINGTON,  Booksellers,  St.  Paul's  Church 
 
 Yard,  and  Waterloo  Place,  Pall  Mall. 
 
 1819. 
 
TO 
 
 FRANCIS  MASERES,  Esq. 
 
 CURSITOR  BARON  OF  THE  EXCHEQUER, 
 
 LEARNED  HIMSELF, 
 
 AND  A  PATRON  OF  LITERATURE; 
 
 WRITTEN  ON  HIS  RECOMMENDATION, 
 
 AND  PUBLISHED  AT  HIS  EXPENSE, 
 IS  GRATEFULLY  DEDICATED, 
 
 BY  HIS  OBLIGED 
 
 AND  OBEDIENT  5ERVANT, 
 
 WILLIAM  HALES 
 
'■/f  p.ll 
 
 fr.' 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 1  HE  following  is  a  sketch  of  the  plan  of 
 this  Publication.  In  the  Introduction, 
 is  detailed  circumstantially  that  artful  and 
 refined  system  of  poUcy,  by  adhering  to 
 which,  under  a  succession  of  able,  ambi- 
 tious, and  persevering  Pontiffs,  the  Church 
 of  Rome  was  at  length  enabled  to  domi- 
 neer over  her  Sister  Churches  in  the  west 
 of  Europe,  and  to  establish  her  usurped 
 supremacy  over  them  for  many  ages,  till  the 
 blessed  Reformation,  which  emancipated 
 the  Protestant  Churches  from  her  despotic 
 dominion. 
 
 In  the  Essay  itself,  the  primitive  Churches 
 of  the  British  Isles  are  considered  as  com- 
 posing the  integral  parts  of  one  National 
 Church;  and  that  Church  a  venerable 
 branch  of  the  Holi/  Catholic  and  j4po$tolic 
 
 b 
 
Vi  PREFACE. 
 
 Church,  renowned  for  the  purity  and  sim- 
 plicity of  its  Faith  and  Discipline.  Acts.  ii. 
 42. 
 
 Rejecting  unfounded  traditions y  in  the  first 
 Section,  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  is 
 shewn,  in  the  second,  to  have  heen  intro- 
 duced into  Britain  about  A.D.  57,  by  Bran, 
 the  father  of  Caraciacus,  and  his  associates, 
 who  had  been  converted  to  the  Christian 
 faith,  during  a  seven  years'  residence  at 
 Rome,  as  a  hostage  for  his  son's  fidehty, 
 when  Hberated,  and  restored  to  his  kingdom 
 in  Britain,  by  the  emperor  ClaudiaSy  A.D. 
 50.  Bran  was  probably  converted  hy^quila 
 and  Priscilla,  St.  Paul's  i'ellow-labourers  in 
 the  Gospel,  who  were  then  resident  at 
 Rome,  and  formed  a  Church  there.  (Rom. 
 xvi.  3 — 5.)  Tlie  British  Church  appears 
 to  have  been  established  in  the  reign  of 
 Lies,  or  Lucius,  the  great  grandson  of  Ca- 
 raclacus,  about  A.D.  177. 
 
 The  knowledge  of  Christianity  is  shewn, 
 in  the  third  Section,  to  have  been  intro- 
 duced into  Ireland  also,  by  means  of  a  noble 
 Irishman,  gurnamed  JMansuelus ;  who  is 
 said  to  have  been  converted  bv  St.  Peter; 
 
PREFACE.  VU 
 
 and  afterwards  sent  by  him  to  preach  the 
 Gospel  ill  Gaidf  where  he  v/as  appointed 
 the  first  bishop  of  Tout  in  Lorraine  ;  and  is 
 celebrated  also  for  having  planted  Christi- 
 anity in  his  native  country,  by  his  histo- 
 rians, Adso,  &c.  If  St.  Peter  preached  in 
 Spain,  as  is  probable,  in  St.  PauV'^  stead, 
 about  A.D.  64  ;  he  might  there  easily  have 
 met  JSlansuelus,  either  as  a  traveller,  or  a 
 trader,  from  Ireland,  The  Irish  nation, 
 however,  were  not  fully  converted  from 
 paganism  to  Christianity  until  the  days  of 
 their  illustrious  apostle  St,  Patrick,  about 
 A.D.  432.  He  was  a  north  Briton,  born 
 near  Dunbarton.  And  the  Irish  saints  of 
 his  school,  Aidan,  Finan,  Colum-kille,  those 
 venerable  missionaries,  amply  repaid  the 
 inestimable  benefit,  by  planting  the  Gos- 
 pel, in  turn,  among  the  Caledonians,  Picts, 
 and  Sa.vons, 
 
 The  intimate  union  and  connexion  of  the 
 British  and  Irish  Churches,  and  the  purity 
 and  simplicity  of  their  doctrines  and  disci- 
 pline, and  their  joint  and  strenuous  opposi- 
 tion from  the  earliest  times,  to  the  innova- 
 tions and    encroachments   of  the   modern 
 
 b2 
 
Chun/t  of  Rome,  doM  ii  to  the  i>rcs(  ut  ilay  ; 
 arc  dt'taili'd  in  the  third,  iourtli,  and  sixth 
 Se^-tions. 
 
 In  the  lil'th  Section,  are  recorded  the  pre- 
 cautionarv  measures  ot"  ecclesiastical  regu- 
 lation, r^dopted  hs  foreign  states,  to  counter- 
 act the  u>urped  supremacy  of  the  Church 
 and  (-ourt  of  Rome,  in  holding  intercourse 
 with  their  Roman  Catholic  subjects.  In  this 
 article,  two  valuable  documents  have  been 
 carefully  consulted  and  abridged.  1. — The 
 lieport  of  a  Commillee  of  the  House  of 
 Commons,  folio,  1817;  vhich  furnishes  a 
 curious  and  authentic  mass  of  information 
 on  the  sulyet^t :  And,  ^. — A  Correspondence 
 between  the  Courts  oi'  Royne  and  Baden,  in 
 the  year  1817  ;  relative  to  the  election  of 
 Baron  fressenberg,  by  the  Chapter  oi  Con-- 
 stance,  to  be  VicarCapitular  of  that  See,  on 
 the  demise  of  the  fornu^r  Bishop,  which  was 
 approved  by  the  Grand  Duke  of  liaden,  the 
 sovereign,  but  arbitrarily  rejected  by  His 
 Holiness,  Plus  VII.  ;  in  consequence  of 
 which,  His  Royal  Highness  published  a 
 dignifit^d  JMemorial  to  the  German  Powers, 
 stating  the   Papal  encroachments,  both  on 
 
PREFACE.  IX 
 
 the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Secular 
 Princes,  and  on  tlie  liberties  and  immuni* 
 ties  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Germany, 
 May  17,  1818. 
 
 The  Appendix  to  the  Essav  contains 
 some  curious  and  interesting  articles  of 
 <intiquarlan  information. 
 
 The  first  is  designed  to  shew,  that  Ire- 
 land was  better  known  than  Britain,  to  the 
 early  navigators  and  traders  of  Phoenicia, 
 Carthage,  Greece,  and  Spain;  and  to  a- 
 mend,  and  modernize,  Ptolomys  ancient 
 Geography  of  Ireland,  about  A. D.  150,  by 
 correcting  mistakes,  and  annexing  the  mo- 
 dern names  of  places,  in  the  Map  of  Ire- 
 land published  by  Bertius,  and  republished 
 by  Dr.  O  Conor  in  his  Beruin  Hibernicarum 
 Scripiores  veteres,  Vol,  L  quarto,  1813. 
 
 The  second  is  intended  to  explain  the 
 origin  and  design  of  the  ancient  Bound 
 Towers  of  Ireland,  from  their  resemblance 
 to  the  Round  Pillars  of  Palestine,  which 
 were  erected  in  honour  of  the  Baals,  the 
 Sun  and  Moon,  the  earliest  species  of  Idola- 
 try, (Jobx^xi.  2(>^i>8.  Dent,  iv.  19.)  and 
 
 b,3 
 
X  PRllFACE. 
 
 to  shew,  that  the  Catacombs  under  the 
 latter,  were  principally  intended  for  sepul- 
 chres of  their  sacred  animals,  the  Bull,  the 
 Crocodile,  Sec. 
 
 The  third  contains  an  improved  edition 
 of  St,  Patrick's  Confession,  or  Epistle  to  the 
 Irish;  written  in  Latin,  not  long  before 
 his  decease,  and  republished  by  that  emi- 
 nent Irish  scholar  Dr.  O  Conor,  iVom  two 
 of  the  oldest  Irish  MSS. — the  Cotlonian  of 
 800  years  standing,  and  the  Armagh  of 
 1000. 
 
 The  fourtli  contains  also  an  improved 
 edition  of  FiecKs  Irish  Poem,  or  Panegyric 
 on  St.  Patrick,  written  soon  after  his  death, 
 and  republished  also  by  Dr.  O'Conor,  ibid, 
 from  the  old  Donegal  MS.,  with  a  New 
 Latin  Version.  From  his  Version,  chiefly, 
 is  given  a  New  English  Translation  ;  with 
 Notes,  explanatory  of  obscurities  and  diffi- 
 culties, by  the  help  of  Vallanceys  Collec- 
 tanea de  Rebus  Hibernicis,  Vol.  VI.  and 
 other  Irish  documents. 
 
 The  fifth  gives  an  account  of  some  An- 
 tique Medals  of  our  Blessed  Saviour,  both 
 Silver  and  Brass,  found  in  the  British  Isles, 
 whose  age  and  authenticity  is  examined. 
 
PREFACE.  XI 
 
 May  the  n)ass  of  evidence  adduced  in 
 this  Essay,  from  original  and  authentic 
 sources,  to  prove  the  purity  and  simplicity 
 of  the  Primitive  Religion,  and  independence 
 of  the  Ecclesiastical  Regimen  of  the  British 
 Isles,  contribute,  with  the  Divine  Blessing, 
 to  bring  back  these  '*  lost  sheep,  who  have 
 erred  "  from  the  good  old  way,  and  "  stray- 
 ed'' into  the  deceitful  and  dangerous  paths 
 of  Popery  ;  so  that  with  *'  the  remnant  that 
 is  left"  of  the  Reformed  Church,  we  may 
 quickly  become,  one  fold  under  one  Shep- 
 herd, Jesus  Christ  the  Righteous,  the 
 true  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  Souls, 
 
 Kiltesandra, 
 15M  J;)rz7, 1819. 
 
 b4 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 ImRODUCTION.  Original  independence  of  the  primitive 
 Churches,  planted  by  the  Apostles,  p.  1. — recognized,  and 
 confirmed  by  the  four  first  General  Councils^  p.  2.  Early 
 ambition  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  p.  2 ;  her  aggrandize- 
 ment, by  a  refined  and  systematic  course  of  policy,  p.  3. 
 Establishment  of  the  modern  Church  of  Rome,  by  the 
 ^  Council  of  Trent,  p.  4.  Gregory  the  Great,  his  excellent 
 de6nition  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  p.  7. — I.  The  Roman 
 Qhurch,  not  the  Ilo/y  Catholic  Church,  p.  7,  8. — II.  not 
 the  mother  and  mistress  of  all  Churches,  p.  8,  9.-^-111. 
 not  founded    by  St.  Peter,  p.  9.     St.  Peter  visited  Rome 
 
 after  St.  Paul,  and  for  a  short  time,  p.  11—26. IV. 
 
 The  Church,  not  founded  upon  Peter,  but  upon  the  rock 
 Christ,  p.  27 — 35. — Peter's  privileges,  not  exclusive,  p. 
 36 — 38. — V.  The  Roman  Pontiff,  not  the  Vicar  of  Christ, 
 p.  38.  Historical  survey  of  the  rise  of  the  pontifical  title 
 and  power,  p.  38 — 59.  Sir  Edwin  Sandys'  description  of 
 the  uorldly  policy  of  the  Romish  Ecclesiastical  Govern" 
 ment,  p.  59—63. 
 
 ESSAY,  &c.  its  ihccessity,  and  plan,  p.  55,  5Q. 
 
 SECTION  I.       Unfounded    Traditions    respecting    the 
 Origin  of  the  British  and  Irish  Churches,  p.  67.     1. 
 
 Not  founded  by  St.  John,  p.  67,  60 ;  ncr  by  Gt.  Jama  the 
 
cWer,  p.  68  ; — 3.  nor  by  St.  J(unes  the  less,  p.  69; — i.  nor 
 by  Simon  Zclotes ; — 5.  nor  by  St.  Peter ; — nor  by  Joseph 
 of  Arimathea,  p.  69 ; — 6.  nor  by  St.  Paul,  or  Aristobuhs, 
 p.  69.  Ancient  Authorities  in  support  of  St.  Paul's  visit 
 to  Britain,  examined,  p.  71 ; — Clemens  Komanus,  p.  71 ; — 
 Irenaus,  p.  73; — Tertullian,  p.  73; — Eusebius,  p.  73  ; — 
 Jerome,  p.  73,  74; — Theodoret,  p.  74; — Venantius  Fortu- 
 natus,  p.  75  ; — Athanasius,  p.  75  ; — Ludovicus  Capeltus,  p. 
 76.  Authorities  against  St.  Paul's  visit,  Jero?ne,  p.  78 ; — 
 Pope  Gelasius,  p.  79 — 84; — Thomas  Aquinas,  p.  80. — 
 Scriptural  objections,  p.  82 — 84.  St.  Peter's  visit  to  Spain, 
 probable,  p.  84,  85,  Baronius's  liypothesis  of  St.  Paul's 
 travels  (ornine  years,  refuted,  p.  87 — 96. 
 
 SECTION  II.  Introduction  and  establishment  of  Chris- 
 TiANfTY  IN  Britain,  p.  97.  British  documents  referred 
 to,  p.  97.— 1.  Gildas  explained,  p.  97—108  ;— 2.  British 
 Triad,  p.  102; — 3.  Ricardus  Corineiisis,  p.  102.  Conver- 
 sion of  Bran,  the  father  of  Caractacus,  at  Rome,  p.  104  • — 
 6r»t  preached  the  Gospel  in  Britain,  p.  105.  Conversion 
 of  Pomponia  Gracina,  p.  105,  106.  Lies,,  or  Lucius,  esta- 
 blished Christianity  in  Britain,  p.  107;— styled  Vicar  of 
 Christ  in  his  own  dominions,  by  Pope  Elutherius,  p.  108. 
 British  Church  f«)stered  by  the^  Roman  Emperors,  Con- 
 ftantinc,  &c.  p.  109 ;— harrassed  by  the  P/rrv  and  5cor*, 
 p.  211.  Dyna<?ty  of /?r2i?^A  Pi-ihces,  p.  112.  Purity  of 
 the  Religion  and  Discipline  of  the  Primitive  iJnmA  Church, 
 p.  114,  115. 
 
 .MIXTION    III.       lNrR01)l'(')lON    AND  ESTABI.TSHMF.NT  OF  CH.R1S. 
 
 tianitv  in  Iukland,  p.  116.  Intended  invasion  of /r<?/an<i 
 by  the  7eo;««7j.f,  p.  116— 118 ;— cause  of  its  failure,  p.  119. 
 —Account  of  Tacitus  confirmtd  by  the  Irish  Annah,  p. 
 119.     The:  knowledgeof  r  hristianify  when  introduced  iidc 
 
Ct)NTi:NT§.  XV 
 
 Ireland,  arul  by  \vhom,  p.  121,  122.     Early  and  close  con- 
 nection between  the  British  and  Irish  Churches,  p.  123. 
 The  Heresy  propagated  by  Pclagius  and  Celestius,  p.  123 
 . — 127  ; — opposed  by  SeduHus,  p.  127 — 131  ; — repressed 
 in  the  British  Isles,  p.  131,   132. — Missions  of  Germanus 
 and   Lupus  to  Britain,  and  of  Palladius  and  Patrick  to 
 Ireland,  falsely  imputed  by  the  7Honkish  writers  to  Pope 
 Celestiue,  p.  132 — 136.     St.  Patrick's  existence  and  mis- 
 sion vindicated,  p.  136 — 137; — his  Confession  or  Epistle 
 to  the  Irish,  p.  137^  138.     Pitch's  Irish  Poem,  or  Panegy- 
 ric on  St.  Patrick,  p.  139 ; — St.  Patrick's  History,  given 
 by  himself  and  by  Fiech,  p.  140,  &c.     Tuatha  Erin,  the 
 meaning  of,  p.  151.     Druidth,  meaning  of,  p.  153.     The 
 Diviners  and   Druids,  Sabian  idolaters,  p.  156.      Grand 
 festivals,  of  B^m/and  Sunhitn,  the  Sun  and  Moon,  p.  157 
 —174; — proofs  of  this  idolatry  from  the  names  of  places, 
 p.  157.      Druidical  Temples,  p.  158,  159.      Worship  of 
 Images,  when  introduced  in  Ire/and,  p.  159,  160.      Round 
 Toxvers  o{ Ireland,  whence  derived  r  and  their  use  ?  p.  161 
 . — 164.     Miracles  falsely  ascribed  to  St.  Patrick,  p.  166, 
 167  ; — the  ipiraculous  day  of  a  year's  continuance  after  his 
 death,  explained,  p.  169, 170,  &,c.     Progress  of  St.  Patrick, 
 p.  170,  &c.     The  four  principal  Druidical  festivals,  p.  170 
 — 174.     St.  Patrick's  supposed  expulsion  of  serpents,  &c. 
 from  Ireland,  unfounded,  p.  !76  ;  -held  a  Synod  at  Cashd^ 
 A.D.  450,  p.  178  ; — regulations  there,  p.  179 ; — his  faith  in 
 the  Holy  Trinity,  p.  183  ; — his  unaffected  piety  and  chari- 
 ty, p.  185; — his  intimate  knowledge  of  Scripture,  p.  188; — 
 Fiech's  account  of  his  decease,  p.  189;~his  disbelief  of 
 Purgatory,  191 — 193.   Si.  Bridget,  p.  194.    Si.  Columba,p. 
 195; — his  €7}angelical  religion  afterwards  corrupted  by  the 
 disastrous  connexion  of  the  Irish  Church  with  the  Church 
 of  Rome,  p.  197.     Ireland  formerly  a  great  school  of  litera- 
 ture, p.  198—200. 
 
jTi  ruxTi;.\'rs. 
 
 SKC'TION  IV.     OprusnioN   of  hie  Irish  and  British  to 
 
 THE     t  SI  rirH)    Si  PREMACY    OF    THE    Cllt'IU  H    OF    RoME,    p. 
 
 201.     \\'htn  the   Papal  jurisdiction  was  introduced   into 
 the   Kritish  Isles,  p.  201  ; — first  opposition  to  the  Claim  of 
 Supremacy,  by  the  Irif;h,  p.  "201  ; — Scdulius'a  interpreta- 
 tion of  ovir  Lord's  grant  to  Pcttr,  !\Iatt.  xvi.  18,  19.  pp.  201 
 — 20 i ; — exposition  of  i'laudius,  p.  20\ — ^Ofi;— of  Gildm 
 Badonicus,  p.  207 — J09  ;■ — -Gildas  probably  an  Irishman, 
 p[).  207 — 20H,no(e.       Opposition  of  the  Irish  Bishops  to 
 Pope   Grif^ori/  the  Great,  p.  209.     Opposition  of  the  Bri- 
 tish Bishops  and  Abbots  to  his  emissary  Austin  the  Abbot, 
 p.  211 ; — massacre  of  twelve  hundred  Bangorian  Monks, 
 by  his  means,  p.  213.      Further  opposition  of  the  Irish  Bi- 
 shops and  Abbots,  to  the  Papal  authority,  p.  214; — -the 
 spirited  admonition  of  Columhunus  to  Pope  Boniface  IV. 
 pp.  215 — 218.     Further  opposition  of  the  British  Church 
 to  the  Papal  authority,  p.  219.   Welsh  poems  of  Taliessin, 
 against  the  Pope,  p.  220.     Conversion  of  the  Saxons,  prin- 
 cipally owing  to  the  Irish  Missionaries,  Aidan,  Finan,  &c. 
 p.  221.     II.  Opposition  of  the  Saxon  Kings  to  the  Papal 
 claims,  p.  223.     Union  of  the  Church  and  Sttitc,  fiirenuous\y 
 supported  by  the  laws  of  Ina,  p.  224  ; — first  introduction 
 oi  Papal  encroachment,  in  his  and  O^a's  reigns,  pp.  224, 
 225.     Laws  of  Ethelbtrt,  p.  225  -^—oi  Alfred  the  Great,  p. 
 225  ',—oi  Edmund,  p.  226;— of  £cf^«r,  p.  226  ;~of  Ethd- 
 red,  p.  226;— of  Canute,  p.  226;~oi' Ediiuml  the  Confes- 
 sor, p.  227.      III.  First  introduction  of  Pff/Jtt/  jurisdiction 
 \n  England,  p.  228  ; — the  views  of  William  the  Conqueror 
 therein,  228.     King  Ed'^ard  the  Confessor's  vision,  note,  p. 
 229.    Description  of  the  duty  of  a  King  in  the  English  Laws 
 of  that  period,  p.  230.      William  adopts  the  Canon  Law  in 
 preference  to  the  Saxon,  p.  231.      William  Rufus  prohibited 
 Appeals  to  Home,  p.  232.       F^ncroachments  of  the  Pope, 
 during  the  reigns  o(  Henry  L  and  Stephen,  p.  232.     Parlia- 
 inrnt  onitriry  HI.  complain  of  ihc  Kxaclions  of  the  Lej^alt, 
 
roMT.NTS.  KYii 
 
 «ml  of  the  Papal  impositions,  pp.  2S2,  233.  Wise  regula- 
 tions of  AVu-arc/  I.  to  counteract  the  Papal  usurpations,  p. 
 233  ; — and  of  his  grandson,  Edzvard  III.  pp.  234 — 236  ; — 
 followed  up  by  Richard  II.  in  whose  reign  the  statutes  of 
 Provisors  and  Prcemunire  were  enacted  by  Parliament,  o. 
 t^37  ; — and  confirmed  in  Henry  IV. 's  reign,  p.  239.  Oppo- 
 sition of  CAzc^f^/^y  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  the  Papal 
 jurisdiction,  pp.239,  240.  Spirited  letter  o{  llenry  VI.  to 
 the  Pope,  p.  240,  241.  Henry  VIII. 's  proceedings  towards 
 the  abolishing  the  ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  the  Church 
 of  Rome  in  England,  pp.241 — 248; — Cranmer's  protest 
 against  the  persecuting  clause,  in  his  oath  of  consecration  to 
 the  Pope;  and  against  any  temporal  allegiance  to  him, 
 note,  pp.  245 — 247.  Suppression  of  the  monasteries  by 
 Henry  VIII.  pp.  248,  249; — enaction  of  the  bloody  statute 
 of  the  six  Popish  articles,  p.  249; — Reformation  promoted 
 by  Kdivard  VI.  p.  250; — established  by  Queen  Elizabeth, 
 p.  250;— Archbishop  U'hitgijVs  bold  remonstrance  to  her 
 against  the  further  alienation  of  the  Church  lands,  note, 
 pp.  251 — 254; — HooLer's  complaint  of  the  lay  impropri- 
 ations, p.  254; — Bishop  JciveVs  sermon,  before  the  Queen, 
 against  these  abuses,  p.  254.  James  I.'s  objection  to  Pa- 
 /)<:ry,  p.  25(J ; — sagacious  description  of  its  genuine  spirit 
 and  elfccts  by  his  Parliament,  p.  256.  Papal  Bulls  of 
 excommunication  against  Henry  VIII.  p.  257; — against 
 Elizabeth,  p.  257,  258; — against  Jawf^^  I.  p.  258,  259. 
 Bishop  BramhalVs  letter,  stating  the  serving  of  Romish 
 ecclesiastics  in  the  Parliament  army  against  Charles  I.  p. 
 259 — 262.  IV.  In  Ireland,  the  first  opposition  to  the 
 primacy  of  Armagh,  p.  263  ; — the  Dublin  Clergy  prefer- 
 red the  jurisdiction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
 p.  2^0  ; — Papal  jurisdiction,  when  introduced  into  Ireland, 
 and  by  whom,  pp.  265 — 267.  Ingratitude  of  the  See  of 
 Roine  to  the  Irish  Church  and  Nation,  in  the  Bulls  of 
 Adrian  IV,  an^i  Alexander  III.   sanctioning  the  iubjnga. 
 
Kvm  CONTENTS. 
 
 tion  of  hfland.  p.  2r>7.  Early  nomination  to  tlic  !?te  <:>i 
 Dublin  by  the  Crown,  p.  26S.  \\'retclied  stale  of  Jre- 
 land  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III.  in  consequence  of  her 
 subjugalion  to  Rorne  and  England,  p.  368; — exaction.^of 
 the  King  and  Pope,  p.  2(59.  Opposition  to  the  liefoi^na" 
 tion  in  Ireland,  pp.  270 — 272.  Archbishop  of  Mentz'a 
 letter  lo  O'Nial,  stirring  him  up  to  rebellion,  p.  272. 
 causes  of  the  failure  of  Reformation  in  Ireland,  pp.  273 — ■ 
 276.  Usher'^  remarkable  prediction  of  the  Irish  rebellion 
 of  1641.  V.  Opposition  of  the  Roman  PontiOs  to  every 
 demonstration  of  allegiance  on  the  part  of  the  English  and 
 Irish  Ronian  Catholics,  p.  277  : — 1.  In  the  reign  of  James 
 I.  by  Pope  Paul  Y.  p.  278  :  2.  On  the  Restoration  of 
 Charles  II.  in  the  Irish  Recognition  of  1666,  p.  279:  3. 
 Ou  the  bill  for  registering  Popish  Priests  in  Ireland,  in  1773 
 and  1776,  p.  209 :  4.  On  the  Oath  of  Allegiance  pro- 
 posed for  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics  in  general,  in  1768,  by 
 the  Nuncio  Ghilini,  pp.  280 — 284  ; — insufficiency  of  Pope 
 Pius  VI.*s  apology,  pp.  285 — 287  ; — how  far  Faith  is  to 
 be  kept  with  Heretics,  p.  288  ; — where  it  is  considered  as 
 null  and  void,  p.  288 ; — proved,  from  the  practice  of  the 
 Popes,  p.  288,  289  :  5.  On  the  Irish  Act  of  Allegiance  in 
 1774,  p.  289; — Cardinal  CastellVs  letter  of  censure  of  it, 
 p.  290 :  6.  On  the  Act  for  Relief  of  the  English  Roman 
 Catholics,  in  1778; — declaration  of  tlie  English  Catholic 
 Dissenters,  p.  291 ; — opposition  of  the  three  Vicars  ApostO' 
 lie  thereto,  p.  292 ; — case  on  the  obnoxious  clause  respect- 
 ing the  Pope's  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual  authority  submit- 
 ted to  the  foreign  Universities  of  Louvain,  &c.  and  to 
 Serjeant  Hill,  pp.  293 — 295; — spiritual  primacy  con- 
 founded with  ecclesiastical  supremacy,  p.  296  ; — spirited 
 protest  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Committee  against  the  sece- 
 ding Vicars  Apostolic ;  and  appeal  to  the  Apostolic  See 
 rightly  informed; — their  mottos  from  Lord  Somers  and 
 Locke,  pp.  297—299. 
 
CONTKNTS.  xix 
 
 tSECTION  V.     Precautions  of  Foreign  Nation's  to  coun- 
 teract THE  USURPED  SUPREMACY  OF  THE  ChURCH  OF  RoME, 
 
 p.  300.     No  distinction,  anciently,   between  the  suprane 
 head  of  the  Church,  and  the  supreme  head  of  the  State,  p. 
 300.     The  joint  power  assumed  by  Constantine  the  Great, 
 p.  301.     Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
 mons in  1817,  respecting  the  system  o{  ecclesiastical  polity 
 in  foreign  stattfs,  as  to  the  intercourse  between  their  Roman 
 Caihoiic  subjt^cts,  and   the  Church  and  See  of  Rome,  p. 
 302.     France,  p  30 i  ; — the  Popes  patronized  by  the  first 
 kings,  p.  301.     Subservience  of  tiie  Vo^ti  Adrian  I.  and 
 Leo  III.  to  Churlemagne,  pp.  304 — 306.      Correspondence 
 between  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  and  Philip  k  Bel,  p.  306. 
 Pithous  statement  of  the  nature  and   foundation  of  the 
 ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  the  crown  of  France,  p.  307, 
 308.       Liberties  of  the   Gallican    Church,  p.  309—313, 
 Sl»AiN,  p.  313  ; — restriction  of  the  Consecration  Oath,   p. 
 316; — opposistion  of  the  Regent  Archbishop  of  Toledo  to 
 the  Pope's  Nuncio,  p.  318; — reestabiishment  oiih^  Jesuits 
 by  Ferdiimnd  VII.  p.  320.     Portugal,  p.  321  ; — jealousy 
 of  the  Portuguese  government  respecting  the  Papal  claim.s, 
 pp.  321 — 323; — remonstrance  of  the   Prince  Regent  a- 
 gainst  the  reestabiishment  of  the  Jesuits,   pp.  323 — 325. 
 German V,  p.  325  ; — Austria,  Bohemia  and  Hungary,  p.  325; 
 — restriction  of  the  Consecration  Oath,  p.  326.     Congress 
 ofEmhs,  p.  327—330 ;— -Baden,  p.  330.     Correspondence 
 between  the  Courts  o^  Baden  atid  oi'  Rome,  p.  331.    Regu- 
 lations   introduced    by    Wessenberg    into    tK^  diocese   of 
 Constance  during  his  vicariate,   pp.  332 — 335; — the  Pope 
 requires  his  dismissal,  from  the  Bishop  o( Constance,  p.  335 ; 
 — the  Bishop  vindicates  him,  p.  336; — the  Pope  rejects  his 
 appointment  to  be  Vicar  Capitular  of  the  diocese  of  Co?z- 
 stance,  p.  337  ; — the  Pope  opposed  by  the  Chapter  of  Coji- 
 stance,  p.  338  ; — and  by  the  Duke  of  Baden,  p.  340 ; — lVes~ 
 scnber^  goes  to  plead  his  cau>e  at  Rome,  p.  341 ; — his  cor- 
 
Kx  CONJKNT5: 
 
 ffspondrncc  with   Cardinal    (jUmsahij    pp.  342 — 549;=— 
 h\i  cause  warrnly  espoused  by  the  several  Chapters  of  the 
 diocese  of  Constance,  pp.  349 — 350;— and  by  the  Duke  of 
 Baden  his  sovereign,  p.  350; — Papal  encroachment  on  the 
 rights  of  the  diocese  of  Constance  in  Sivitzerland,  p.  351 ; 
 — Spirited  rcmon.strance  of  the  Chapter  of  Co;j5mnc<r  to  the 
 Pope,  p.  851 — 355  ; — haughty  and  imperious  Papal  brief, 
 in  answer  thereto,  p.  355 ; — complaint  of  His  Holiness  to 
 the  Duke  of  Badtn,  p.  357  ;— resisted  by  the  Duke,  p.  357  ', 
 Probable  effects  of  the  bigotry  and  pertinacity  of  the  pre- 
 sent Pontifi;  in  finishing  the  reformation  of  the  German 
 Church,  begun  by  Luther,  p.  358.      Italy,  p.  359 ; — the 
 Milanese  and  Lombardy,  p.  359 ; — Venice,  p.  360;    Tus* 
 cany,  p.  361  ; — Naples  and  the  two  Sicilies,  p.  363  ; — im- 
 portation of  Jesuits  from  Sicily  to  the  British  Islands,  p. 
 S6'3; — Sardinia,  Piedmont,  and  Savoy,  p.  363; — Switzer- 
 land,  p.  364.     Russia,  p.  365. — Toleration  of  the  Jesuits 
 by  the  Empress  Catharine  II.  in  1782,  p.  366; — made  a 
 pretext  for  their  recent  restoration   by  Pius  VII.  in   his 
 Brief  of  July  30,  1804,  p.  367  ;— Ukase  for  their  expulsion 
 by  the  Emperor  Alexander,  Dec.  20,  1815,  p.  368.      Pro- 
 testant States,  p.  369. — Denmark,  p.  369; — Sweden,  p. 
 371; — Prussia,  p.  372; — Holland   and   the  Netherlands, 
 p.  374; — Hamburgh,  p.  376; — Saxony,  p.  377.       British 
 CoLONir.s,    p.  377  ; — Canada,  p.  377, — dissolution  of  the 
 order  of  Jesuits  there,  in  1770,  p.  378; — St.  Domingo,  p. 
 379;— 3/a/^«,    p.   379;— Efl5^    Indies,    p.  SSO;— -United 
 States  of  America,  p.  SS\.       Intercourse  oi   the  Court 
 OF  Rome,   at  present,   with    the   English    and    Irish 
 Papists,  p.  381  ; — alarming  increase  of  Papal  intercourse 
 of  late  years,  since  1782,  p.  381; — letters  of  Monsignor 
 Quarantott's,  in  1814;    and  of  Cardinal  Litta,   in  1816, 
 upon  the  political  disquisitions  pending  between  the  British 
 Government  and   the  Court  of  Home,   p.  382; — thu  veto 
 offered  by  thera,  nugatory  and  dclusirr,  p.  3^2; — afford 
 
t  ONTENTS.  xxi 
 
 no  securities  against  Papal  usurpations,  p.  385.  Corre- 
 ipondence  of  His  Holiness  Pius  VI.  with  the  Catholic  Board 
 o(  Dublin,  p.  387  ; — Dr.  Troy's  refusal  to  communicate  the 
 Pope's  letter  to  them,  p.  389.  Servile  degradation  of  the 
 Popish  ecclesiastics  of  England  and  Ireland,  instanced  in 
 the  recantations  of  Gandolphi/,  p.  390,  and  of  Hayes,  p. 
 391.  Clandestine  introduction  of  the  Jesuits  into  the 
 British  Isles  of  late,  p.  394; — their  removal  would  not  be 
 unacceptable  to  the  Romish  prelates  and  secular  clergy,  p. 
 395,  Discontents  of  the  Irish  clergy  at  the  Pope's  dispo- 
 sal of  ecclesiastical  dignities,  p.  396.  Advantages  that 
 would  result  from  Catholic  emancipation,  in  the  abolition 
 of  the  Pope's  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  p.  396. 
 
 SECTION  VI.  p.  398.  Purity  of  the  Doctrines  of  thk 
 Primitive  Church  of  the  British  Lsles,  p.  398 ; — The 
 Holy  Scriptures,  p.  398  ;-^Grace,  Faith,  Works,  Justifica- 
 tion and  Sanctification,  p.  403 ; — The  Lord's  Supper,  p. 
 410; — the  Romish  doctrine  of  Transubstayitiation  revolt- 
 ing to  common  sense,  and  contrary  to  Scripture,  critically 
 explained,  and  confuted  by  the  Romish  Missal  itself,  p. 
 413; — the  sacramental  doctrine  admirably  explained  by 
 Elfric,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  A.D.  979,  p.  415; — 
 Prayers,  p.  419;  —  Welsh  paraphrase  of  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
 m  the  sixth  century,  p.  419; — Prayers  to  Christ,  p.  420; 
 3faxi?f^s  and  Triads,  p.  422.  Instrucliotis  of  Cadoc  the 
 Wise,  p.  424.  Cambrian  Society,  for  the  preservation  of 
 ancient  British  Literature,  instituted  in  1818,  p.  426; — 
 similar  institution  recommended  for  Ireland,  p.  427.  In- 
 teresting Letters  of  the  late  Gtii.  Valla ncey,  p.  427; — and 
 of  Dr.  0' Conor,  p.  129. 
 
 POSTSCRIPT,   p.  433.       Vindication  of   the  Report  of  the 
 Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  1817,  from  the  stric- 
 tures ii\i  Luther,  in  the  Times  newspaper,  p.  433.     Milton's 
 warning  a-aiuc^t  the  intioduclion  oi'  Popery^  p.  438. 
 C 
 
xxii  CONTENTS. 
 
 APPENDIX,  p.  1.      I.  Ptolomy's  Ancient  Geoguaphy  of 
 Ireland  amended  and  modernized,  p.  3; — the  coasts  ami 
 harbours  of  Ireland  better  known  to  ancient  traders  and 
 merchants,  than  those  of  J5r//aiw,  p.  3; — Ireland,  whence 
 called  the  Sacred  Island,  by  the   Carthaginians,  p.  5; — 
 rtolomys  ancient  geography  of  the  British  Isles,  whence 
 taken,  p.  6; — liis  geographical   merits  and  defects,    p.  7  ; 
 — useful  Tables  for  correcting  his  geography,  I.  Table  of 
 Climates,  p.  9  ;— II.   Table  of  Degrees  of  Longitude,  p.  U  ; 
 — rectification  of  his  leading  mistakes  in  Irish  geography, 
 p,  y;_mistakes  oiWercator  and  Bertius  in  some  modern 
 names  of  his  ancient  places,  p.  13; — P/o/o7«j/'5  outline  of 
 the  coasts,  promontories  and  rivers  of  Ireland,  p.  16;— of 
 its  cities,  p.  17; — of  its  inhabitants,  p.  IS; — of  the  adja- 
 cent isles,  p.  19.     Colonization  of  Ireland,  p.  20; — Pha-- 
 nician  settlements  on  the  southern  and  western  coasts  to  be 
 traced  in  the  names  of  places,  rivers,  &c.  p.  21 ; — Iberian 
 or  Spanish  ditto,  p.  28; — Scythian  or  Celtic,  on  the  eastern 
 and  northern  coasts,  p.  29 ; — arrival  of  the  Milesians  from 
 Spain,   B.C.    1072,   according   to    Coemliains   system    of 
 Ciironology,  p.  32  ; — of  Fenius,  or  the  Tj/rian  Hercules, 
 their  ancestor,  about  B.C.  17G8,  p.  33; — of  the  Firbolgi 
 from  Gaul,  B.C.  1302,  p.  35 ; — of  ihc.  Davnionians,  B.C. 
 1222,   p.  36;— introduction   of   idol  worship,    B.C.    90!;,' j 
 shortness  of  the  reigns  oi"  the  Irish  kings  of  the  Firborg, 
 Damnonian  and  Milesian  races,  a  proof  of  the  unsettiea 
 and  turbulent  state  of  society  in  these  early  times,  p,  37. 
 
 II.  Ancient  Pillars  in  Palestine,  and  Round  Toweus 
 IN  Ip.i.lvnd,  p.  3H; — ancient  pillars  and  a  pagan  temple 
 near  7V/y)o/i,  described  by  Maundrell,  p.  38; — catacombs 
 under  the  pillars,  designed  chiefly  for  sepulchres  of  their 
 «acrcd  animals,  the  bull  :im\  crocodile,  p.  42 ; — by  whom, 
 and  at  what  time  were  they  excavated  ?  ]).  47 ; — round 
 towns  in  Inland,  tlu  ir  u^e,  [).  51  ; -not  erected  by  the 
 Danes,  p.  51  ;  — huuilioUt  in  Ii eland,  p.  52. 
 
CONTENTS.  xxiii 
 
 III.  S.     PATRITII     CoNFESSIO,     StVC     EpISTOLA     AD    HiBERNOS, 
 
 p.  53; — remarks  thereon,  p.  80. 
 
 IV.  Fiech's  Irish  Poem,  or  Panegyric  on  St.  Patrick, 
 p.  84  ; — tlie  Irish  text,  p.  84  ; — remarks  thereon,  p.  91 ; — 
 Latin  version  of  O' Conor,  p.  93; — English  translation 
 thereof,  p.  103. 
 
 V.  Antique  Medals  of  our  Blessed  Saviour,  found  in 
 the  British  Isles,  p.  113. 
 
 I.  A  brass  medal  found  in  the  Isle  of  Anglesey,  about 
 A.D.  1702,  p.  113; — its  Hebrew  inscription  explained,  p. 
 113. 
 
 II.  A  silver  medal,  belonging  to  the  Rev.  T.  Symonds 
 ofEnsham,  Oxfordshire,  p.  115 ; — its  inscription  explained, 
 p.  116. 
 
 III.  A  brass  medal,  belonging  to  Mr.  Corlct  of  Cork, 
 p.  117; — its  inscription  explained  by  the  help  of  the 
 second  medal,  p.  119. 
 
 Varieties  in  the  inscriptions  of  these  medals  noticed  by 
 the  German  antiquaries,  IVagenseil,  Waserus,  Leusden,  Hot- 
 tinger,  &c.  p.  119; — generally  supposed  to  be  spurious 
 and  of  modern  fabrication,  by  JVagenseil,  Joubert,  Pinker^ 
 ion,  &c.  p.  l22  ; — the  general  likeness  of  the  profile,  seems 
 to  intimate  some  original  and  genuine  prototype,  p.  128; — 
 traditional  descriptions  of  tlie  visage  and  person  of  Christ, 
 attributed  to  Lentulus,  Sac,  might,  perhaps,  be  more  justly 
 attributed  to  Pilate,  p.  126. 
 
viREcrioys  fur  placing  the  plates. 
 
 PTOLOMVS  3IAP  or  llilUAM)    to  face  Page  3  of 
 
 the    AlM'ENDIX. 
 
 ROUND  T0\\I:KS  in  IRKL.^ND    to  face  Pai;c  38    of 
 
 the    Al'I'ENDIX. 
 
 ANTIQUE  MKDALS  to  face  Pa^rc  \U  of  the  Atpenuix. 
 
ON  THE  ORIGIN 
 
 Primitive  British  and  Irish  Churches. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 J  HE  several  primitive  Churches  planted  by  the 
 Apostles,  throughout  the  world,  were  originally 
 independent  of  each  other,  and  gov  rned  by  their 
 own  respective  E 'clesiastical  Constitutions    This 
 was  the  natural  and  necessary  result  of  the  equa- 
 lity that   subsisted    between   the  Apostles  them- 
 selves ;  none  of  whom  had  any  jurisdiction  over 
 the  rest.   Hence,  the  Apostles  of  the  circumcision, 
 or  of  the  Jews,  and  the  Apostles  of  the  uncircun^ 
 cision,  or  of  the  Gentiles,  had  all  their  separate 
 provinces  or  districts,  within  the  sphere  of  wh'ch 
 they  preached,  without  "  building  upon  another^s 
 foundation,'*  or  encroaching  upon  the  Churches 
 founded  by  others.    Gal.  ii.  7;  Horn.  xi.  13;  xv. 
 20.     And  accordingly,  we  learn  from  Scripture 
 and  Ecclesiastical  History,  that  Peter  preached 
 to  the  Jeivs  of  the  Dispersion  in   Pontus^  &c.; 
 Matthew,   in    Palestine  \    Theudas,   or   Jude^    in 
 Persia  ;  Thomas,  in  India  ;  Paul,  in  Asia  Minor, 
 Greece^  and  Borne,  &c.  &c. 
 
 B 
 
And  the  four  first  and  purest  of  the  General 
 Councih  of  Nice,  A.  D.  325  ;  of  Comtanti'wple, 
 A.  D,  381 ;  o^  Ephenis,  A.  D.  431  ;  and  of  Chal^ 
 cedoHy  A.  D.  451,  recognized,  and  confirmed 
 this  equal it}^  and  independence  of  the  Original 
 Churches ;  only  allowing  to  the  Churcli  of 
 Rome,  as  the  ancient  Imperial  City,  a  prece- 
 dence of  rank,  sls  prima  inter  pares,  '*  first  among 
 equals,"  but  not  of  jurisdiction. 
 
 BiJt  the  Church  of  Rome  was  naturally  A/,fi:7i- 
 
 rninded,  or  aspiring,    from  the  very  beginning; 
 
 Rom.  xi.  20,  and  soon  began  to  encroach  on  the 
 
 rights  and  liberties  of  the  Sister-Churches,  and 
 
 to  domineer  over  their  Prelates.      Hence,  in  the 
 
 first  Controversy  of  importance.  A,  D.  255,  about 
 
 Re-baptizi>ig  tlerefics  after  their  Conversion  to  the 
 
 Faith;   for  the  propriety  of  which,   the  Asiatic 
 
 and  African  Bishops  contended,  in  opposition  to 
 
 Stephen,  Bishop  of  Rome;  after  he  had  branded 
 
 Cyprian,  Bishop  of  Carthage,  with  the  epithet  of 
 
 ''  False    Christ,*'   False    Prophet,  aiid    Deceitful 
 
 Worker,  &c.    Cyprian  replied   in   the  following 
 
 truly  Christian  strain,  accompanying  the  protest 
 
 of    a    Svnod    of    87    African    Bishops    against 
 
 Stephens  arbitrary  proceedings*. 
 
 ♦TIaec  ad  conscien^iam  tuam,  Frafer  charissirae,  et  pro 
 honore  communi,  et  pro  simplici  dolectione  pertulimus  ;  cre- 
 dentes  etiam  tibi,  pro  religioiiis  tuse  et  fidei  reritate,  placere 
 quae  et  reli^iosa  parlter  et  vera  sunt  Coeterum,  scimus 
 quosdam,  quod  semel  imbiberint  nolle  deponere,  nee  propo- 
 
^^  These  consideration^;,  Dearest  Brother^  we 
 offer  to  your  conscience,  both  from  public  re- 
 spect and  private  affection  :  beli^vin^  (such  we 
 presume  is  the  truth  of  your  Religion  and  Faith) 
 that  what  is  equally  religious  and  true,  is  also 
 pleasing  to  you.  But  some  there  are,  we  know, 
 who  are  not  easily  brought  to  relinquish  what 
 they  have  once  imbibed,  or  change  their  purpose; 
 but  Cscivmg  the  bond  of  peace  and  co  icord,  be- 
 tiveen  colleagues)  still  retain  some  peculiarities 
 which  they  have  once  adopted.  In  which  matter, 
 neither  do  tve  off'er  violence  to  any  one,  nor  im- 
 pose law ;  since  everj/  Prelate  should  have  the 
 ijse  of  his  own  free  will  in  the  administration  of 
 the  Church;  being  accountable  for  his  condu'ct 
 [only]  to  THE  Lord." 
 
 Such  mild  expostulations^  however,  had  but 
 little  weight  with  the  turbulent  Stepheuy  and  his 
 Successors.  They  watched  all  opportunities  of 
 aggrandisement ;  and  under  a  succession  of  art- 
 ful and  enterprizing  Pontiff's,  ac'ing  by  a  refined 
 and  systematic,  and  undeviating  course  of 
 policy,  the  See  of  Eome,  from  small  beginnings^ 
 
 situm  suum  facil^  mutare,  .-ed  (salvo  inter  collegai  pacts 
 et  concordice  vinculo)  qnasdam  propria  qujr  apud  s"^  somel 
 Sint  usurpata,  retiiK-re.  Qua  in  re,  nee  nos  vim  cuiquam 
 facimus,  aut  legem  damns  ;  quando  habeat  in  Ecclesiee  admi- 
 tilstratione,  voluntatis- sure  liberum  arbitrium  unusquisque 
 propositus  J  ralionem  actus  sui  Domino  redditurus. 
 
 Vid.  Cyprian  Epist.  72.     Edit.  Rigalt,  Paris. 
 B  2 
 
realized   Daniel's    ''  little  horn,'*  which  sprouted 
 in  the  last  stage  of  the  Roman  empire,  "  with 
 ei/es  like  a  man,"  in  the  character  of  a  Seer.  Over- 
 seer or    Bishop;    and    a    mouth    speaking    great 
 tilings,  fnlminations  or  blasphemies," — "  whose 
 look  was  more  stout  ihan  his  fellows,"  the  other 
 bishops,    Dan.  vii.  8,  20,  at  Irngth  attained  to  a 
 pitch  of  political  supremacy,  both  ecclesiastical 
 and  temporal,  conferred  bv   the  old  Dragon;  at 
 which,  *'  all  the  7v  or  Id  wondered,*'  Rev.  xiii.2,  3. ' 
 And  such  was  her  overweening  pride  and  arro- 
 gance, that  at  length,  that  last  and  most  degene- 
 rate  of   the    general    Councils,    the  Coujjcil   of 
 Trent,  after   five-and-twentj  Sessions,  beginning 
 A.D.  1541?,  and  ending  A.D.  1563,   and  acting, 
 all  along,  under  the  Pope's  controul  and  direc- 
 tion,  finally  established   tiie    modern    Church    of 
 Rome,  upon  its  present  basis  ;  and  sanctioned  a 
 confession  of  Faith,  by  Pope  Pius  IV.  drawn-up 
 chiefly  for  the  use  of  the    Clergy,  but   extended 
 to  the  Laity,  also,  requiring  '*  the  R'  man  Church 
 to  be  acknowledged,  as  the  Holy,  Catholic, 
 and  Apostolic  Church  ;  the  Mother  ai  d  Mistress 
 of  all  Churches:"  and  the  Roman  Pontiff^  io  be 
 obeyed  as  the  successor  of  St. Peter,  Prince  of  the 
 Apostles;  and  the  F^icar  of  Jesus  Christ  *.*' 
 
 *Sanctam,Catholicam,et  Apostolicam,RomanamEcclesiam, 
 omniuin  b.cclesiarum  Matrem  ctMagistram,  cognosce  ;  Roma- 
 noque  Ponf'fici,  B.  Petri,  Apostolorum  piincipis,  successori, 
 et  Jesu  Christi  \icario,  veram  obedlenliam  spondeo  et  Jure. 
 
These  exorbitant  and  unchristian  claims  of  the 
 Church  and  See  of  Rome,  have  been,  over  and 
 over  ao^aiii,  refuted  by  the  Learned  of  the  Re- 
 formed Churches  of  Europe  ;  and  by  none  more 
 ably,  or  successfully,  than  by  the  Protestant 
 Divines  of  Great-Britain  and  Ireland.  Still  they 
 are  repeatedh  urged  by  our  Popish  opponents, 
 Mibier  and  Troy^  Gandolphy  and  De  la  Hoguey 
 &c.  &c.  and  therefore  require  to  be  as  repeatedly 
 answered,  in  this  interminable  and  never-to-be- 
 abandoned  Controversy,  as  it  is  justly  styled,  by 
 one  of  our  most  zealous  and  powerful  Cham- 
 pions, the  Editor  of  ihe  Protestant  Advocate; 
 which  is  nickna  ned  by  Mr.  Gandolphy  and  his 
 associates,  '•  The  Devil's  Advocate  *  1"  And, 
 strange  to  tell !  Popery,  (though  prostrate,  and 
 well  nigh  expiring,  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,) 
 still  r  ars  her  head  aloft  in  the  British  Isles,  and 
 once  more  threatens  the  overthrow  of  the  Pro- 
 testant EsTABLisHMLNT  iu  Churcli  and  Stale, 
 which  she  has  often  attempted  before  !!  And 
 the  present  hoary  and  wily  Pontiff,  Pius  VII. 
 though  "  fallen,  fallen,  fallen  from  his  high 
 estate,*'  and,  like  a   meteor,   shorn   of  his  rays, 
 
 •^See  the  Oath  at  large,  in  Ilales^s  Letters  to  Doctor  Troy^ 
 &c. ;  or  Marsh's  Comparative   View  of  the  Churches  oj 
 England  and  Rome,  p.  122. 
 *  SeeLettors  to  the  Rev.  P.  Gandolpht/,  in  the  Protestant 
 
 Advocate,  May,  1815,  p.  357. 
 
 b3 
 
docs  not  relax  one  jot,  or  one  tittle,  of  the  loftiest 
 pretensions  of  his  predecessors,  in  the  zenith  of 
 their  power:  In  deliante  ot  all  tlie  Sovereign 
 Powers  of  Europr,  he  has  had  the  hardihood, 
 latcl>,  to  revive  the  Inquisition.,  and  the  Order  of 
 the  Jesid's,  thouij,h  formailj  suppressed  h)'  a 
 foregoing  P^uitift,  those  Utn\eiAoy\s  firebrands  of 
 the  See  of  Rome  HI 
 
 Wishing,  therefore,  to  expose  these  unwar- 
 rantable chiims  more  tlcarl)^  and  concisely,  than 
 I  have  hitherto  sten  it  done,  for  the  informatiori 
 of  Protestants,  (both  in,  aid  out  of,  Parliament,) 
 unacquainted  with  this  vital  Controvers\,  and  to 
 guard  them  fiom  delusior,  and  prevent  tl  eni 
 from  blindly  surrendering  the  main  barriers  of 
 the  Constitution,  to  the  audacious  reiteration  of 
 "  Catholic  Claims,'*  perpetually  returning  to 
 the  charge,  though  re[,ulsed  ever  so  ofien  ;  and 
 for  the  rejormntion  of  such  irgenuous  Roman- 
 Catholics  iis  dare  to  think  for  themselves,  and 
 cxauiiue  the  grour.ds  of  their /)ro/e^5/on  of  faith; 
 I  shall  attempt  to  analyze  these  grounds  in 
 this  Introduction;  and  then  shall  proceed,  in  the 
 Essay  it^«  If,  U)  prove  the  true  origin  of  the  prir 
 mittve  British  antl  Irish  Churches,  and  their  total 
 independence  on  the  See  of  Rome;  in  order  to 
 rouze,  if  possible,  their  c/^-^e^zer^i/e  posterity  of 
 the  I  opish  persuasion,  to  emancipate  th«  niselves 
 from  tl  eir  spiritual  bondage,  and  to  re-assert  their 
 ^ncicni  liberty  and  independence. 
 
I.  "  The  Roman  Church*'  is  not  ^'  the  Hol¥ 
 Catholic  Church**  of  the  ^Apostles  Creed,  nor 
 ''  THE  Apostolic  Church*^  of  (he  Nicene, 
 
 The  word  Catholic  signi^es  Universal;  but  for 
 Rny  particular  Church  to  call  itself  the  whole,  is 
 a  grammatical  solecism^  and  a  downright  ab- 
 surdity. The  best  refutation  I  have  any  where 
 seen  of  it,  is  furnished  by  an  authority  that  must 
 be  decisive  with  Roman-Catholics,  even  the  m- 
 fallihle  authority  of  Gregory  the  Great  himself, 
 both  Pope  and  Saint;  in  his  celebrated  letter  of 
 censure  to  his  brother /oA^,  the  patriarch  of  CoU" 
 stantinople,  for  assuming  the  synonymous  title  of 
 .Ecu?nenicus,  or  **  Universal.** 
 
 "  Certainly  Peter,  the  Apostle,  is  the  Jirst 
 member  of  the  Church  ;  our  Paul,  And/eiv^  Joiin^ 
 what  else  are  they  than  heads  of  particular  con- 
 gregations ?  And  }et  they  all  are  members  of 
 T.  E  Church  under  one  head  [Christ].  And, 
 to  comprize  the  whole  in  a  short  compass  of 
 expression, — the  Saints  bejore  the  LaWy  the  Sauits 
 under  the  Law^  and  the  Saints  under  Grace^  all 
 these,  composing  the  body  of  the  Lord,  are  ap-^ 
 pointed  members  of  the  Church.  But  none  of 
 them  ever  wished  to  call  himself  Universal^ J* 
 
 *  Certe  Petrus^  Apostolus,  primum  membrun.  sancfae  et 
 universalis  Ecclesiae  est:  Paulus,  Andreas.  J uhann.es,  quid 
 aliud  quam  singularium  sunt  plebium  capita?  Et  tamen  sub 
 uno  capite,  omnes  sunt  membra  Ecclesiae.  Atque,  ut  cuncta 
 breyi  cingulo  locutionis  astringam,  Sancti  ante  legem^  Sancti 
 B  4 
 
In  ♦bfs  admirabl'^  and  enlarged  definition  of 
 1h«-  Catholic  Churchy  Gregory  '^w^Wy  included  <lie 
 Patriarchal,  JMosaical^  and  Christian  Churches, 
 coniprchending:  the  whole  corporhte  body  of  the 
 Sainis  or  of  the  Faithful,  from  the  beginning  to 
 the  end  o  the  world.  And,  in  this  sense,  the  word 
 Church  is  frequently  used  in  the  New  Testament, 
 Urh.  x'u.  23  ;  Acts  vii.  38;  Col.  i.  18;  Matt. 
 xvi.  18^  &c.  &c. 
 
 By  a  similar  absurdity,  the  particular  Apos- 
 tolic Church  of  Rome  claims  to  be  the  general 
 Apostolic  Church,  founded  by  all  the  Apostles; 
 excluding  all  her  sister  Churches  from  any  share 
 in  the  title! 
 
 II.  *'  The  Roman  Church,  is  not  the  Mother 
 and  Mistress  of  all  Churches/' 
 
 *'  The  Mother  of  us  all,  was  the  original 
 Church  of  Jerusalem,"  Gal.  iv.  ^6,  which  was 
 foniided  on  the  memorable  day  of  Pen/eco^^,  or 
 Whitsunday,  A.D.  31,  by  the  conversion  of  3000 
 prejudiced  Jews  to  the  Christian  Faith  ;  and 
 afterwards  rapidly  encreased  :  for  '"  the  Lord 
 added  daily  to  the  Church,such  as  were  desirous 
 to  be  saved.'*  Acts  ii.  &c. 
 
 aub  lege,  Sancti  sub  p;ratii,  omnes  hi  perficientes  corpus 
 Domini,  in  menibris  sunt  Ecclc  siae  conslituti;  tt  nemo  se  un- 
 quam  universalem  vocare  voluit.  See  the  whole  letter,  in 
 the  earlier  editions  of  St  Gregory's  works,  Basil,  1564,  or 
 Antwerp,  1615,  or  in  Hales''  Observations  on  the  Pope* t 
 Supremaci/y  I787,  p.  \Q,  Appendix 
 
The  mother  of  the  Gentile  Churches  especially, 
 was  the  Church  of  Antiochy  Jounded  by  Barnabas 
 and  PauL  about  A.  D.  43;  when  the  convertSj 
 (before  called  "  Nazarenes,''  in  conttmpl.)  were 
 first  honoured  with  the  title  of  "  Christians.*' 
 Ac<sxi.26;  xxiv.  5.  This  Church  was  jointly 
 established  by  Peter  also,  when  he  went  thither, 
 after  his  miraculous  deliverance  from  prison  in  the 
 second  Jewish  persecution  raised  by  Herod 
 Agrippa,  A,  D.  44;  Acts  xii.  I—IT.  But  this 
 Church  of  Antioch  was  founded  and  established 
 long  before  ei  her  Peter  or  Paul  visited  Rome, 
 
 Nor  is  the  Koman,  the  mistress  of  ani/  of  the 
 Churches. 
 
 This  is  evident  from  what  was  said  of  the  in- 
 dependence of  ail  the  primitive  Churches  on  each 
 other;  as  ratified  by  the  first  four  General 
 Councils^  which  "  Gregory  the  Great  professed 
 to  reverence  as  the  Jour  Gospels," 
 
 III.  The  Roman  Church  was  not  founded  by 
 Si.  Peter, 
 
 Among  the  first  fruits  of  the  Mother^Church 
 of  Jerusalem^  we  read  of  oi  STri^yifjLUVTeg  Vcjo^ioiy 
 "  the  Roman  sojourners,  or  Jews,  resuimg  at 
 Rome.  Acts.  ii.  10.  These,  we  may  presume, 
 on  their  return  home,  formed  the  embryo  of  the 
 R^man  Church.  Of  this  Church  were  ^^z^z/a 
 and  his  wife  Priscilla,  Jews  of  Pontus,  settled 
 at  Rome,  and  expelled  from  thence,  with  "  all 
 
10 
 
 the   Jews/'    for    insurrection,    by   the    emperor 
 
 Claudius,  Acts  xviii    1,2,  about  the  ninth  year 
 
 of   his  reign,   A.  D.  49,    according  to    Orosius^ 
 
 jiquila  and  Priscilla  associated  themselves  with 
 
 Paul  in  planting  the  Gospel   in  Macedonia  and 
 
 Greece,   1  Cor.  xvi.  19;   Acts  xviii.  5 — ]  1,  and 
 
 accompanied  him  to  Syria,  where  they  converted 
 
 Jipollos,    Acts  xviii.  18 — 26.     They  afterwards 
 
 returned  to  Rome^  before  Paul  wrote  his  Epistle 
 
 to  the  Romans,  A.  D.  58;  at  which  time,  there 
 
 appears  to  have  been  a  numerous  and  respectable 
 
 Church,  or  congregation  of  Christians  there,  of 
 
 which    Priscilla  and  Aquila  seem  to  have    been 
 
 the  head ;  as  we  may  collect  from  the  Apostle's 
 
 salutations  to  the  Roman  Saints,  at  the  end  of  the 
 
 Epistle;  among  which  this  is  the  first  and  most 
 
 strongly  marked; 
 
 "  Salute  Priscilla^  and  jiquila,  my  fellow-la* 
 bourers  in  Christ  Jesus,  (who  laid-down  their 
 own  necks  for  my  life  ;  to  whom  not  only  7,  but 
 all  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles,  give  thanks)  and 
 the  Church  ijn  their  House."  Rom.  yi\\,S — 5., 
 
 This  early  Roman  Church  was  principally 
 composed  of  Gentiles;  for,  though  ''Mary,  He- 
 rodian,  and  the  household  ot   Aristobulus,  were 
 
 *  Priscilla  is  ranked  before  her  husband,  probably  oe^ 
 account  of  her  greater  success  in  making  conyerts,  among  th.e 
 Roman  zcomen  especially. 
 
11 
 
 Jews  ;**  the  rest,  ''  EpieTietuSj  Andronicus^  Am" 
 piias,  Siachi/s,  ^peiles,  the  l.oust  hold  of  NaV' 
 cismu  Tryphvctia^  and  Tryphosa^  Asyn'rilus^ 
 Hermas^  Patrohas^  Hermes^  Fhilo'ogus,  Nereus, 
 O/i/mpas''  w  re  evidently  Greeks  from  their 
 names;  and  '^  Urbanus,  Rictus,  J  unia^  and  Julm," 
 Romans,  ver.  5 — i5.  Narcissus  was  probably 
 the  favourite  freed  man  and  secrelary  (>f  the 
 emperor  Claudius'^  and  if  so,  we  may  infer  that 
 Christiafiity  gained  a  footing  among  the  most 
 respectable  families  in  Rome^  some  years  before 
 St.  Paurs  visit. 
 
 Scripture  is  silent  respecting  St,  Peter's  visit 
 to  Rome.  And  hence  principally,  some  eminent 
 wnttrs,  Salmabius,  Spanheii}'^  &c.  have  main- 
 tained that  St.  Peter  was  never  at  Rome ;  and  they 
 have  been  fi. Mowed  by  several  respectable  wri- 
 ters m  the  Romish  controversv,  endeavouring  to 
 prove  from  thence, 'the  fabulous  foundation  of  the 
 Popedom,  as  buiit  on  St.  Peter's  primacy ;  and 
 one  of  the  best  and  latest.  Professor  Marsh,  in 
 his  excellent  Comparative  View  of  the  Churches 
 of  England  and  Romey^}8l4,  has  adopted  the 
 same  ./piiion,  aid  adduced  some  arguments  to 
 support  it,  p.  207 — ^i2. 
 
 But  the  defect  of  Scripture  evidence  is  abun? 
 dantlv  supplied  by  Ecclesiastical  history,  vouch- 
 ing the  visit  of  Si.  Peter  as  well  as  of  St.  Paul,  to 
 Pome,  and  their  martyrdom  there.     This  will 
 
12 
 
 appear  from   llie  following  chain  of  historical 
 testimonies*. 
 
 *  The  following  are  the  original  authorities  : — 
 
 1.  Clemens  Romanus. 
 
 tiei  T8S  £yyi$o(,  y&vou.sv8g  a^Xyjtas'  Kol^oju^bv  rrjs  ysvsag 
 ijjxcyy    rx    ysvvocia,   vTrohiyfj^xrcc.       A<a    ^^jAov    xa;     (p^ovov 
 
 flavara  ^eiva  Aafwju^ev  if^o  Q!p^a.\y.oov  yi[j,ujv  rss  ccycc^sg 
 airoroAy;.  Usrfi(^  $ia  ^rjXov  ahyiov  8%  ^y<^  «^£  ^^^^  aKXa 
 trXeiovoLS  virey^Eivev  itovas,  xai  stw  iJ.ccprv^yia-as  siropsv^y)  £i$ 
 'toy  o(p£iXoiJ.svov  roirov  tyjs  So^yj;.  Aioc  ^>jAov  6  YlccvX<^  dVo- 
 juoovTjf  tpoL'^BiOv  aite'xsv,  hitraKis  ^sa-fjjoc  <popB(Tas,  pathv^eis, 
 Xi^a^Bis,  xrjpv^  ysvopi^Bv©-  sv  rs  tyi  avaroATj  xa<  sy  ty,  ^vctbi, 
 ro  yevvoLioy  tY^g  iti^Bwg  avrs  kXb^  eXoi'^By,  ^ixaiocuvyyV  Si^a^ag 
 cXov  Toy  xO(ri/.oy,  y.oh  btti  ro  rsp^oi  ry)g  Svosujg  sX^wy,  xoci 
 uacptvpYja-oig  sin  Tcvv  riya^Bvuoy,  srcvg  aTTTjAAayij  rs  xO(Ty.&, 
 Koci  Big  roy  dyioy  roTtoy  Bifopsv^Yj,  VTfv^^oyYig  ysyop^syog  ^syis'og 
 CToypa,fX[xog.  Epist.  I.  ad  Corinthios,  §  5.  Cotelirius  Patris 
 Apostol.  Vol.  1.  p.  148. 
 
 2.  Dionysius,  Bishop  of  Corinth. 
 
 'S^g  Sb  xaroc  rov  avray  %fOyov  a^cpu)  B[ji.a.prupYj<rocv  Kopiy^iccv 
 itnoTKO'Kog  Aioyva-iog  Byypa(poog  Vu^^OLKng  0(xiXujy,  cuh  Ttvog 
 irccpig-Y^Ciy .  Taura  xa<  v^j^Big  Sia,  TYjg  rorrccvrY^g  ya^Ba-iOLg,  rijv 
 cwro  Utrpy  xat  UauXs  fVTBiav  'yByyYi^Biorcx.v  'Pujpi.aicvv  re  xa; 
 Kopiv^lwv  orvvBKBKpaa-arB'  xoci  yecp  aiJ.^co  koli  Big  ry^y  r,^BrBpa.v 
 Kopiy^oy  (pvrBvtrayrBg  Yfj^ccg,  o^qicog  BhSa^ocv  ofxoiujg  ^b  xoa 
 fig  tyjv  iraXiav  ojxoo-b  8iicf,^a.yrBg,  Bi^ocprvpYjorocy  koctcx,  roy  avrov 
 xuipoy.     Euseb.  Eccles.  Hist.  Lib.  ii.  Cap.  25,  p.  68. 
 
 3.  Irenwus,  Bishop  of  Lyons. 
 
 T«  TlBTps  Kai  78  HocvXs  By  Ptt;/x>j  BVCLyysXi^opLBycoy  koli 
 ^epiBXiyytwy  tyjV  BKKXY^(riuy — GBff.BXiuj<rcx,yrBg  tv  xai  oiKO^opiY^- 
 fravTBg  01  (j.axapBig  ociroroXoi  tY^y  BYM-XKCiouVy  Aivcv  rvjy  fYjg 
 vKimoTtYig  XsitBpyiav  iVByjipv^o-oLv.     Pearson  de  aunis  primo- 
 
13 
 
 1.   Clemens  Romanus^  the  intimate   friend   of 
 both   these  Apostles,  of  whom  Paul  makes  ho- 
 
 rum  Romae  Episcoporum,  Cap.  2 ;  or,  Bishop  Burgess's  first 
 Letter  to  his  Clergy,  p.  10. 
 
 4.  Tertullian,  of  Carthage. 
 
 Ista  quam  felix  Ecclesia !  cui  totam  doctrinara  Apostoli 
 cum  sanguine  profuderuntj  ubi  Petrus  passioni  Dominicce 
 adaequatur  ;  ubi  Pau'us  Johannis  exitu  Coronatur  De  PrJC- 
 scrip  Haeres.  c.  ^Q^  p.  245  ;  or  Lardner,  Vol.  ii,  p.  268. 
 
 5.  CaluSy  a  Roman  Presbyter. 
 
 Eyu;  $s  fx  rpoTtoLicx,  'tcoy  uTforoXouv  s^uf  Ssi^ccr  socv  yap 
 ^sXyjo-yjg  ocirsXhiv  sifi  rov  BccriKXvoy,  y)  eiTi  rr^v  q$ov  rtiv  CiriOi'V, 
 svptjo-sis  ra,  rpoira.ioc  roov  toLvrr^v  i$pv(j-xiji,£vwv  rrjv  £KK\y)(ri»v, 
 Euseb.  Uist.Eccl.  Lib.  ii.  cap.  25,  p.  67. 
 
 6.  Origen. 
 
 Ustpos  Ss  sv  Tlovrcu — y.s>ir)pVKsvai  Toi;  sv  $i<X(nfopa.  ta^aioig 
 soinsv.  'Os  >t«'  £Tfi  rsXsi  £V  Voj^tj  ysvopi^svo^f  acvssKoXoifKr^yj 
 Ttaroc.  >c£(pa,Xri$,  8tiv$  ccvtos  a^icaa-ocs  ifu^sr/.  Euseb.  H.  E. 
 lib.  iii.  cap.  1,  or  Lardner^  vol.  vi.  p.  541. 
 
 7.  Lactantius, 
 
 Cumque  jam  Nero  imperaret,  Petrus  Romam  advenit,  et 
 
 editis  miraculis convertit  multos  ad  justitiam,  Deoque 
 
 templum  fidele  ac   stabile  coUocavit.     Qua  re  ad  Neronem 
 
 delate et  primus  omnium  persecutus  Dei  servos,  Petrum 
 
 cruci    adfixit,    et   Paulum   interfecit ;    De    morte    Persect, 
 Cap.  ii.  or  Lardner,  vi.  p.  541, 
 
 8.  Eusebius^  Bishop  of  Caesaria. 
 
 Hsrpos  0  KopvipociQs,  rYjV  sv  Avrioxs^oc  irpurrjv  BspLsXtoja-ois 
 iKKXYio-iocv,  ai5  Fuj[xriv  airsKn  xyjpvrlujy  ro  suocyysXioy.  Euseb, 
 Chron.  Can.  p.  204,  or  Lardner,  vi.  p.  544. 
 
 Q,  Ephrem^  the  Syrian. 
 
 Quia  similiter  Apostoli  provincias  sortiti  sunt,  Simon  Ro- 
 mura  docuit,  Johannes  Ephesum,   Matthaeus  Paleitinam;  et 
 
14 
 
 noiirable  mention  (Phil.  iv.  3.)  furnishes  the  fol- 
 io v>ing  panegyric  on  both. 
 
 Indcrrum  regiones  Thomas.  Vol.  i.  p.  453,  or  Lardner,  ir. 
 p.  437. 
 
 10.  Jerom, 
 
 Simon  Pttrus  — —  princeps  Apostolorum,  post  episco- 
 pafum  Antiochpnsis  Eccles-iae,  et  praedicationem  dispersionis 
 eorum    qui    de    circumcisione    crediderant,    in    I'onto  ■ 
 
 secundo  Claudii  imperatoris  Anno,  ad  expugnandum  Simo- 
 nem  Magum  Romam  pprfi;it.     Lardner,  Ti   p.  544. 
 
 Paiilns post  passionem  Dominicani  vicessimo  et  quinto 
 
 anno,  id  pst,  secundo  N<  ronis,  eo  temp  re  (juo  F^^sfus  pro- 
 curator J  adaeae  succfssit  Fj^liri,  llomam  \in  tus  mittitur;  et 
 bienniiim  in  libera  manens  custoc'ia,  adverpus  Jndaeos  de  ad- 
 yentu  Christi  (juotic'le  disputavit  — —  Hie  er^o,  decimo 
 quarto  Neronis  anno,  eodem  die  quo  Petrus,  Roniae  pro 
 Christo  rapite  truncatus  j  sep' Itusquc  est  in  via  Ostiensi, 
 anno  post  passionem  Domini  trigtsimo  septirao.  Lardner, 
 V.  p.  45,  46    and  vi.  p.  544. 
 
 11.  ChrysnstuTn. 
 
 *Ey  yctp  xoci  rato  irXsoveKryji^a,  't'YjS  rjij.sr£pag  TtoXeu; 
 ro    rujv  oLtfos-oXMy  >iOpv(piciov    Xa^siv    £v  apyjif)    h^iSxa-y.  Xov, — 
 
 AAXa 8M.  Big  tsXcs   Harfp^OjxEv,    aKXoL   Ttoipzyjjjpf^rTOi\hzv   rf\ 
 
 Zaa-iXrjiSi  Fw/xTj.     Vol.  iii.  p.  70,  or  Lardner,  vi.  p.  544. 
 
 12.  Theodoret.     Lardner,  v.  p.  201. 
 
 13.  Isidore.     Lardner,  y.  p.  SOQ. 
 
 14.  Nuephorus. 
 
 0/  £v  Pw/^ry  BititTMrnua-oLvre;  aito  lipiTB  >cai  t'wv  ociros'oXwy 
 '#  Jleri^ts  aiforoXoSy  stt}  ho. 
 
 In  Nicephori  Chronographi^  legimus — "  Qui  episcopatum 
 gesserunt  a  Christo  et  Apostolis.  Petrus  Apostolus,  annis 
 duobus."  Quibus  consequcns  est,  Petruro,  bimnium  cir- 
 cit«r  ante  mortem,  iter  in  urbem  direxisse.     Secus  diutur.^ 
 
15 
 
 *'  Omitting  ancient  exannples  of  noble  wrestlers 
 for  the  faith,  let  us  proceed  to  modern  examples, 
 in  our  own  age;  to  those  faithful  and  most  upright 
 pillars  of  the  Church,  who,  through  [unjust]  zeal 
 and  envy^  underwent  persecution,  even  to  a  cruel 
 death.  Let  us  place  before  our  eyes  the  good 
 j^pystles:  Peter,  through  unjust  zeal,  endured 
 not  one  nor  two,  but  many  labours,  and  then, 
 having  suffered  martyrdom,  went  to  his  merited 
 place  of  glory.  Paul  likewise,  through  [unjust] 
 zeal,  bore-away  the  prize  of  patience  :  after  he 
 had  borne  chains  seven  times,  been  scourged,  and 
 stoned,  and  had  been  a  preacher  fof  the  G  spel] 
 both  in  the  East  and  in  the  fFest,  he  obtained 
 the  glorious  reward  of  his  faith  ;  for,  after  he 
 had  taught  the  luhole  world  ric:hteousness,  and  had 
 gone  to  the  termination  of  the  West,  and  had  suf 
 fered  martyrdom  by  the  Rulers,  he  was  thus  re- 
 
 niorem  ei  episcopalum  vindicassit  Nicephorus,  Basnage, 
 Anon.  42,  num.  10.     Lardner,  vi.  p.  543. 
 
 J  5.  Simeon  Metaphrastes. 
 
 E'ffiy^eivocs  rs,  (Scil.  Petrus,)  sv  BpsTavi(X'^[J.spa.$  Tivoc^,   yion 
 rffQXXoi;  roj  Xoyoo  (pcjuri(roc$  tr^^  yoLpirog,   eKKXyjcrias  rs  trvcrrv^m 
 
 rovrio-ocs,  ^ujosxafuj  stsi  rs  Ka,i<rocpo$  'isepuovog,  a.v^i$  si$ 
 Twfjt.Yiv  irccpayiviroci'  sv^a,  kcci  rov  Aivov  tsXsiuj^svra,  hupr^KUJs 
 toy  Kky]i^svra,  ocurv   ajra  xsx'^i'^OT'ovrjKEV  OLitoLvouvoi^.svov  ycoci  rr^v 
 
 vpo^cKnav  •irocpccn'Bi/.svov o7  sv  sTpccfiwron  itocpaxprnj.oi  liOLvtixg 
 
 (Christianos)  <ruXX(xJSoy.6voi  eiti  fyjv  tcuv  KocrahKwv  ayscri  roitov, 
 Kcu  fs  [LBV  KXy)tj(.£ytog,  w$  ffoyyevsg  Tis  Kaigoipof^  (pn^tyrou. 
 Cotiler,  Patr«s,  Apost.  vol.  i,  p.  148,  not,  39. 
 
16 
 
 leased  from  the  world,  and  went  to  the  holy  pi  ace ^ 
 becoming  the  greatest  pattern  o^ patience.'* 
 
 Here  Clemens  «peaks  of  the  martyrdom  of  St. 
 Peter  ami  St. Paul  a*?  an  acknowledged  fict,  but 
 without  stating  ivhere ;  this,  howner,  appears 
 from  the  expression  "  the  Rulers,"  to  have  hap- 
 pened at  Rome^  the  n»istre\ss  of  the  Western 
 world  ;  as  fully  attested  by  the  succeeding  wit- 
 nesses. 
 
 2.  Dmysius,  Bishop  of  Corinth,  A.D.  170,  in 
 his  epistle  to  the  Romans,  writes  thus  :  "  You 
 have  joined  to<xether  the  plantation  of  the  Roman 
 and  Corinthian  (Churches)  made  by  Peier  and 
 Paul.  For  they  both,  coming  to  our  city  of 
 Corinth,  planted  and  taught  us,  (1  Coi.  iii,  6-22) 
 and  in  like  manner,  going  together  to  //«/?/,  they 
 taught  and  suffered  martyrdom  there,  about  the 
 same  time." 
 
 Here  Dionysiusy  perhaps  from  a  motive  of  de- 
 licacv,  in  addressing  the  Romans,  only  mentions 
 Italy i  as  the  seen  '  of  martyrdom,  it  being  unne- 
 cessary to  point-out  to  them  the  precise  place. 
 But  this  is  supplied  by, 
 
 ci.  Irencpus^  Bishop  of  Lyons,  A  D.  178,  who 
 relates,  that  "  the  blessed  apostles,  Peter  and 
 Pauly  having  preached  the  Gospel  at  Rome,  and 
 founded  the  Church  there,  committed  the  ad- 
 ministration of  the  episcopacy  to  Linus  ;  who 
 was  succeeded  by  Anaclctus,  and  he  by  Clemens 
 who  wrote  an  epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
 
17 
 
 4.  Tertullian  of  Carthago,  the  most  learned  of 
 the  Latin  fathers,  A.D.  200,  thus  celebrafes  the 
 Church  of  Rome  :  "  How  happy  is  that  Church, 
 to  which  the  Apostles  delivered  the  whole  Evan- 
 gelical doctrine,  along  with  their  blood  !  where 
 Peter  suffered  the  same  death  with  our  Lord  ; 
 and  Paul  was  crowned  with  the  death  of  John 
 [the  Baptist]." 
 
 5.  Caius,  a  preshvter  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
 A.D. 212, thus  speaks  of  tlieir  tombs :  ''I  am  able 
 to  shew  the  trophies  of  the  Apostles  :  for  whe- 
 ther you  go  to  the  Vatican^  or  to  the  Octinn-way^ 
 you  will  find  the  trophies  of  the  establishers  of 
 this  Church."  N.  B.  Peter  was  buried  in  the 
 Vatican  ;  Paul  in  the  Octian-waj, 
 
 6.  Origeriy  the  most  learned  of  the  Greek 
 fathers,  A.D.  2^0,  says,  that  "  Peter,  after  hav- 
 ing preached  the  Gospel  to  the  Jewish  converts 
 of  the  Dispersion  in  Pontus,  came  at  last  to 
 Rome,  and  was  crucified  there  with  his  head 
 downwards,  for  so  he  deemed  himself  worthy  to 
 suffer,  [according  to  his  adorable  Master's  pre- 
 diction, John,  xxi.  18,  19,  to  which  he  himself 
 alluded,  2  Pet.  i.  14]." 
 
 7.  Lactantius,  a  Latin  father  of  note,  A.  D. 
 S06,  says,  that ''  Petf^r  came  to  Rome,  in  the  reign 
 of  Nero;  wrought  many  miracles,  and  converted 
 many  to  the  Faith  there  ;  where  Nero^  first  of  all 
 [the  Roman  Emperors"]  persecuted  the  Servants 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 of  God  :  He  crucified  Peter^  and  slew  Paul  with 
 the  sword.'* 
 
 8.  Ensehius^  who  was  Bishop  of  Casaria,  and  a 
 learned  Ecclesiastical  Historian,  Antiquary,  and 
 Chroiiologer,  A.  D.  .J  1 5,  says,  that "  Peter,  Prince 
 of  the  Apostles,  having  founded  the  first  [Gentile] 
 Church  at  Antiock^  went  from  thence  to  Rome, 
 preaching  the  Gospel.'* 
 
 9.  Ephrem,  the  Syrian^  A.D.  870,  says,  that 
 *'  the  Apostles  allotted  to  themselves  distinct  pro- 
 vinces ;  Simon  \P€ter~\  taught  at  Rome ;  John  at 
 Ephesus ;  Matthew  in  Palestine ;  and  Thomas  in 
 the  regions  of  India." 
 
 JO,  Jerom,  (that  Oracle  of  the  Roman  Church, 
 who  spe?^t  three  years  at  Rome,  as  Secretary  (o 
 Pope  Damasus,  A.D.  382 — 385,)  writes,  that 
 Simon  Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  after  his 
 Episcopate  of  the  Church  of  Antioch,  and  his 
 preaching  to  the  Faithful  of  the  Circumcision 
 dispersed  in  Pontus,  proceeded  to  Rome  in  the 
 second  year  of  Claudius,  (A.D.  41,)  to  oppose 
 Siihon  Magus.*' — That  "  Paul  was  sent  bound  to 
 Rome,  when  Festus  (who  succeeded  Felix)  was 
 procurator  of  Judea,  in  the  second  year  of  Nero, 
 (A.D.  bb,)  that  is,  the  five-and-twentieth  year 
 after  our  Lord's  Passion,  (A.  D.  31  -f  24  = 
 A  D.  55.)  And  that  in  the  fourteenth  year  of 
 Nero,  (iV.D.  67,)  being  the  seven-and-thir<ieth 
 year  after  the  passion,(A.D.  31  +36  =  A.D.  67.) 
 
19 
 
 Paul  was  beheaded  at  Rome  f  )r  the  name  of 
 Christ,  on  Ihe  same  day  with  Peter^  a!id  was 
 buried  in  the  Ociian-tvay .^^  And  elsewhere, 
 Jerom  says,  "  Christ  was  with  Thomas  in  India; 
 with  Peter  at  Rome ;  with  Paul  \\\  lUyrium  j 
 with  Titus  in  Crete  ;  with  And  ew  in  Achaia'* 
 
 11.  Chrysostom,  the  celebrated  bishop  o^  Co?i* 
 stantinople^  A.!.). 398,  savs,  "  This  is orje preroga- 
 tive of  our  city  \AnfiQ?h'\^  that  we  had  the  Prince 
 of  the  Apostles  for  our  teacher,  at  first  ;  for  it  was 
 fit  that  the  place  which  was  tirst  honoured  with 
 the  name  of  Christians^  should  have  tlic  Prince 
 of  the  Apostles  for  its  pastor.  But,  though  we 
 had  him  f  .r  our  teacher  awhile,  we  did  not 
 retain  him  to  the  end  ;  but  resigned  him  to  im- 
 perial Rome*  Or  rather,  we  have  him  still:  for^ 
 though  we  have  not  his  body,  we  have  his 
 faith/' 
 
 12.  Theodoret^  a  Syrian  bishop,  and  Ecclesi- 
 astical writer,  A.D.  423,  says,  that  "  iVero  put 
 to  death  two  of  the  principal  law-givers  among 
 the  Christians,  but  was  not  able  to  extinguish 
 their  laws.** 
 
 13.  Isidore^  bishop  of  Seville,  in  Spain,  A.D. 
 596,  says,  in  his  Chronicle,  *^  that  the  Apostle 
 Peter  went  to  Rome,  in  the  reign  of  ClaudiuSy  to 
 oppose  Simon  Magus  J'  But  he  afterwards  re- 
 fers it,  more  correctly,  to  the  reign  of  Nero,  "  by 
 whose  command,  Peter  was  crucified,  and  Paul 
 was  beheaded/* 
 
 c  2 
 
20 
 
 14.  Nicephorusy  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
 A.  D.  806,  relates  in  his  Chronography,  that 
 "  Peter   was  bishop    of   Rome    for    two    years 
 
 only." 
 
 15.  Simeon  Metaphrastes,  a  Monkish  writer  of 
 the  tenth  Century,  says,  that  "  Peter  spent  some 
 days  in  Britain,  and  enlightened  many  by  the 
 word  of  Grace,  and  having  established  Churches 
 [in  the  West]  and  elected  bishops,  presbyters, 
 and  deacons,  came  again  to  Rome  in  the  twelfth 
 year  of  Nero,  (A.D.  65,)  where,  having  found 
 that  Linus  was  dead,  he  elected  Clemens  bishop  in 
 his  room,  w  ho  accepted  the  station  with  great  re- 
 luctance, and  was  afterwards  spared  in  the  ensu- 
 ing persecution,  because  he  was  a  kinsman  of 
 Ncror 
 
 16.  And  this  ie^iimony  oi  Metaphrastes,  seems 
 to  be  confirmed  in  part,  by  a  remarkable  in- 
 scription found  in  the  village  of  Marcasia,  in 
 Lusiiania,  or  Portugal,  shewing  that  Nero*s 
 persecution  of  the  Christians  extended  to  that 
 province. 
 
 Neroni  Cl.  Cais.  Aug.  Pont.  Max, 
 Ob.  Provinc.  Lafronib.  et  his  qui 
 Nov.  Genfri  Hum.  Superstiton. 
 Inculcab.  furgatam. 
 
 *'  To  Nero,  Claudius  Ccesar  Augustus,  Chief  Pontiff, 
 For  purging  the  province  of  Robbers, 
 
21 
 
 ^nd  of  \^Chrisfians]  luho  inculcated 
 A  new  Superstition  to  the  Human  race.** 
 
 See  Lardner^  vol.  vii.  p.  218  ;  or  Hales* s  New 
 Analysis  of  Chronology,  vol.  ii.  p.  1257. 
 
 17.  And  to  crown  this  mass  of  external  evi- 
 dence in  support  of  the  tradition^  St.  Peter's  first 
 epistle  seems  to  furnish  internal  evidence  that 
 it  was  written  from  Rome,  under  the  mystical 
 title  of  Babylon^  1  Pet.  v.  13,  for  the  following 
 reasons  \~ — 
 
 1.  The  Apostles  allotted  to  themselves  distinct 
 provinces,  as  we  have  seen  before  ;  and  the  tra- 
 vels of  Peter  and  Paul  appear  to  have  been 
 limited  to  the  Roman  empire.  There  is  no  early 
 evidence  whatever  in  Ecclesiastical  History,  that 
 Peter  went  beyond  it,  either  to  Babylon  in  AIcso- 
 potamia,  or  Babylon  in  Egypt.  Cosmas  of 
 Alexandria,  A.D.  535,  states  expressly,  that  the 
 Apostle  Thadd^eus,  or  Jude^  preached  the  Gospel 
 in  Persia,  Lardner,  v.  p*.  272,  Hence,  it  was 
 the  prevailing  opinion  of  the  earlier  Greek  and 
 Latin  fathers,  Papias,  Eiisebius^  Jerom^  TertuU 
 lian^  CEcumanius,  Cosmas^  Beda^  &c,  tliat  the 
 word,  Babylon^  is  used  here  by  the  Apostle,  in  a 
 figurative  sense,  as  denoting  Rome,  which  so 
 strongly  resembled  ''  Babylon  the  Great'*  in  her 
 idolatries,  her  abominations,  and  persecutions  of 
 the  Saints.  And  this  is  corroborated  by  (he 
 usage  of  the  Apocalypse,  in  which  the  mystical 
 c3 
 
32 
 
 application  is  unquestionable.  St.  John^  either 
 borrowing  it  from  St.i^e/er;  or  rather  both^  by 
 inspiration,  from  Imiah*s  prophecy  of  the  An- 
 cie  t  Babylon^  \xi.  9,  &c. ;  Rev.  xiv.  8  ;  xvi.J9j 
 xviii.  2,  &c. 
 
 2.  The  bearer  of  ^{.Peter's  epistle  to  Pontus, 
 was  ''  Silvanus,  the  faithful  brother,"  1  Pet.  v. 
 12  ;  but  he  was  also  the  faithful  associate  of  St. 
 Paul  in  his  Travels,  3  Cor.  i.  19  ;  J  Thess.  i.  1 ; 
 called  Silas^  in  Hebrew,  Acts  xv.  ^22 — 34 — 40; 
 xvi.  19;  xvii.  4;  but  \^^^,  signifies  Tertius  in 
 LaMii ;  und^r  which  name,  as  the  amanuensis  of 
 St.  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans^  he  joined 
 in  the  salutation  to  the  Saints  there  ;  "  I  Tertius, 
 salute  you,  who  wrote  this  Epistle  in  the  Lord." 
 Rom.  xvi,  22.  He  might,  therefore,  naturally 
 be  sent  by  these  Apostles  from  Rome,  shortly 
 before  their  decease,  to  **  Water,''  or  confirni 
 the  Churches  of  ^sia  Minor  and  PontuSy  which 
 he  had  jointly  contributed  with  them  to  "  plant," 
 or  found.  See  some  further  Arguments  in  sup- 
 port of  this  interpretation  of  Babylon,  in  Hales's 
 New  Analysis^  &c.-Vol.  ii.  p.  1 145,  &c. 
 
 But,  though  we  are  constrained  by  this  accu- 
 niulation  tf  e\idence,  to  admit,  that  ^i.  Peter 
 actually  visited  Rome,  and  suffered  at  Rome 
 about  the  same  time  with  Si, Pauh,  yet  we  arc 
 fully  warranted  to  deny  the  fabulous  account  of 
 his  Episcopate  of  Jtve-aiid-tivcnty  years  duration, 
 fabricated  by  Jerom  and  other  partizans  of  ihp 
 
23 
 
 See  of  Rome ;  they  supposing  that  be  went  to 
 Rome,  in  the  second  of  Claudius,  A.D.  41,  and 
 suffered  martyrdom  there,  in  the  fourteenth  of 
 Nero,  A.D.  67. 
 
 1.  Peter  could  not  have  gone  to  Rome  so  early 
 as  A.D.  41  :  for  he  was  then  either  at  Jerusa- 
 lem, or  employed  in  visiting  and  confirming  the 
 Churches  in  the  home-district  of  Judea  and  Sa^ 
 mariay  Acts  viii.  1  ;  ix.  31 — 43;  x.  1 — 4«8  ;  xi, 
 18  ;  until  the  Second  Jewish  Persecution,  A.D. 
 44,  when  he  went  to  Antioch, 
 
 2.  From  Antioch,  he  proceeded  to  visit  the 
 Jeivs  of  the  dispersion  in  Pontus  ;  and  empLiyed 
 some  years  there,  and  in  the  adjaceiit  districts, 
 before  he  went  to  Greece,  which  he  evidently 
 visited  i  for  he  made  Conveits  at  Corinth,  before 
 St.  Paul's  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was 
 written,  A.D.  57,  Chap.  i.  12  ;   iii.  22. 
 
 3.  Peter  had  not  visited  Rome,  at  the  time  that 
 Paul  wrote  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  A.D.  58» 
 For,  had  Peter  been  already  at  Rome^  there 
 would  not  have  been  the  same  necessity  for 
 Paul's  wish  to  visit  them,  and  communicate  to 
 them  '^  some  spiritual  Gift/'  Rom,  i.  1 1  ;  nor 
 would  he  have  obtruded  himself  to  build  upon 
 another  8  foundation^  Rom.xv.20;  neither  vAoiild 
 he  have  omitted  the  mention  of  Peter*s  name  in 
 the  Salutations  addressed,  at  the  end  of  the  Epis- 
 tle, to  the  principal  members  of  the  Church  of 
 Rome^  if  Peter  had  been  there  at  that  time. 
 
 c  4 
 
24 
 
 4.  Peter  had  not  visited  Rome  before  PaiiFs 
 arrival  there,  about  A.  D.  62.  This  is  evident, 
 from  his  inviting  the  Roman  Jews  to  a  conference 
 the  third  day  afler  his  arrival,  who  appear  to 
 have  had  no  official  information  of  the  sect  of 
 the  Christians,  but  that  it  was  "  every  where 
 spoken  against;^'  Acts  xxviii.  17,  ^iO, 
 
 5.  Paul's  ill  succtss,  however,  with  the  Roman 
 Jetvs,  which  induced  him,  as  he  frankly  told 
 them,  to  "  turn  to  the  Gentiles/'  Acts  xxviii.  28, 
 rendered  it  necessary  for  Peter  also  to  visit  Rome. 
 For  Peter  was  in  the  highest  estimation  with  the 
 Jews  in  general,  as  the  prime  Apostle  of  the 
 circumcision  ;  whereas  Paul  was  peculiarly  offen- 
 sive to  them  ;  for,  after  his  conversion— they  con- 
 sidered him  as  an  apostate ;  and  therefore  per- 
 secuted him  every  where,  throughout  the  whole 
 course  of  his  ministry.  And  there  seems  to  be 
 a  marked  reference  to  Paulas  co-operation,  in 
 Peter's  salutation  to  rcis  exKiKToig,  *'  the  elected*'  of 
 the  dispersion,  from  ^  ev  Ba(^vXccvi  a-vvsY-XsKTriy  "  the 
 co-elected  Church  in  Babylon,**  or  the  Gentile 
 Church  at  R.  me  ;  1  Pet.  i.  1 ;  v.  13.  We  may 
 dale  Peter*s  first  visit  to  Rome,  A.D.  QS,  in  the 
 second  year  of  Paul's  residence  in  that  city,  as 
 will  be  shown  afterwards, 
 
 G.  It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that  Peter 
 made  no  long  stay  at  Rome,  but  that  he  pro- 
 ceeded westwards  to  fulfil  his  beloved  brother 
 Paul's  intentions  of  visiting  Spciin^  Rom.  xv.  24  j 
 
25 
 
 wliich  he  was  prevented  from  executing  himself, 
 after  he  wrote  that  e{:istle,  by  his  subsequent 
 coiifinenients  at  Ccesaria  and  Rome  of  four  or  five 
 Tears.     The    tt'SiiiriOnies    of    Clemens    Romanus^ 
 and  also  of  Irenceus,  that  the  Gospel  was  planted 
 bj  tho  Apoi^tles  and  (heir  disciples^  to  the  ends  of 
 the  Earth,  sv  raig  ISs^iocig,   *'  in  the  Iberias/*  or 
 Spain  and  Portuoal ;   and  sv  roig  KsMoig,  "  among 
 the  Celts^'  of  Gaul,  Germany ,  and  Britain,  both 
 concurring  with  JMetaphrastes  and  the  Marcesian 
 inscription,  noticed   before,  warrant  the  suppo- 
 sition that  Peter  visited  the  western  part  of  the 
 Continent  of  Europe,  at  least,  f though  not  the 
 British  Isles)  because  it  fell  within  the  period  of 
 his  travels  during  Nero's  reign. 
 
 And  Peter  s  short  stay  at  Rome  seems  to  be 
 strongly  cohtirmed  by  the  silence  of  Paid  re- 
 specting him,  in  his  later  Epistles  from  Rome, 
 to  the  Colossiansy  Ephesians^  Philippians,  He- 
 brewsy  and  Philemon,  written  before  he  left  it ; 
 and  even  in  the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  writ- 
 ten after  his  return  to  Rome  from  his  Syrian 
 expedition,  and  shortly  before  his  decease,  he 
 says  expressly,  "  only  Luke  is  with  me."  Chap, 
 iv.  9 — 11.  Peter's  return  to  Rome,  therefore, 
 from  his  western  expedition,  must  have  been 
 after  this  epistle  was  written. 
 
 7,  But  it  could  not  have  been  so  late  as  A.D. 
 67,  assigned  by  Jerom.  For  Lactantius,  Jerom 
 himself,  Theodorei,  and  Isidore,  all  agree,  as  we 
 
26 
 
 have  seen,  that  he  suffered  under  A^ero  ;  and 
 Tacitus  has  fixed  the  date  of  iWo'^  persecution 
 in  the  year  A.  D.  65.  Annal.  xv.  3S,  34,  which 
 is  the  precise  year  in  which  Metaphrastes  dates 
 his  martyrdom.  Nicephorus  also,  as  we  have 
 seen,  reckoned  that  Peter  was  only  two  years 
 bishop  of  Rome;  and  therefore  he  first  came 
 thither  in  A.  D.  6ci,  when  he  and  Paul,  jointly, 
 might  have  appointed  Linus  the  first  bishop, 
 according  to  Irenceus ;  and  at  the  second  visit, 
 Clemens  Romamis,  according  to  Metaphrastes. 
 And  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  martyrdom  of 
 Peter,  was  occasioned  by  the  success  of  his  la- 
 bours in  planting  the  Gospel  in  the  western  pro- 
 vinces of  the  empire;  of  which  success  information 
 might  have  been  brought  to  Nero  against  him  ; 
 as  of  Paul,  for  his  similar  success  at  Rome, 
 
 From  this  historical  detail,  it  appears,  I.  that 
 Peter  was  no  more  than  a  passenger  at  Rome, 
 and  exercised  only  a  transient  and  divided  juris- 
 diction there ;  2.  that  the  Roman  Church  was 
 not  founded  by  either  of  the  Apostles ;  and,  S. 
 that  it  was  jointly  and  principally  established  by 
 Pauly  who  visited  Rome  before  Peter,  and  resided 
 longer  there.  And,  consequently,  that  Peter*s 
 supposed  Episcopate  o^  Jive^and-twenty  years  is 
 fabulous. 
 
 IV.  Admitting  that  St. Pe^er  was  ''  Prince  of 
 the  Apostles,"  he  had  no  supremacy,  or  juris-? 
 diction,  over  the  rest. 
 
27 
 
 He  is  indeed  ranked  ^*  Jirst*^  of  the  glorious 
 compan}-  of  the  Apostles,  in  several  passages  of 
 the  New  Testament  viz.  Matt.  x.  2;  Lukevi.4; 
 viii.  5  ;  ix.  28  ;  Matt.  xvii.  1 ;  xxvi.  37  ;  Mark 
 V.  37  ;  ix.2;  xiv.  33.  An  honourcble  prece- 
 dence due  to  his  distinguished  zeal  and  attach- 
 ment to  his  Master  ;  and,  especially,  to  that  noble 
 and  explicit  profession  of  faith  ^  which  he  made, 
 first  of  all  the  Apostles ;  and  for  which  he  re« 
 ceived  an  appropriate  blessing  and  reward  from 
 Christ.  The  whole  may  thus  be  more  clearly 
 rendered,  and  more  critically  explained.  "  Jesus 
 
 asked  his  disciples.  Whom  do  men  say 
 
 that  I  am, — the  son  of  Man  ?  And  they  said. 
 Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the  Baptist,  some 
 Elias,  and  others  Jeremias,  or  one  o\^  the  prophets. 
 He  saith  unto  them,  But  what  say^/e  that  I  am? 
 Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the 
 Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.  And 
 Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  art 
 thou  Simon,  son  of  Jojia;  for  flesh  and  blood,  (or 
 man)  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my 
 Father,  who  is  in  heaven.  1.  And  I  say  unto 
 theey  that  thou  art  Peter  (a  stone);  and  upon 
 THIS  ROCK  will  I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates 
 of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it;  and,  2.  I  will 
 give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven; 
 and,  3.  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall 
 be  bound  in  heaven  ;   and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
 
28 
 
 loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  Matt, 
 xvi.  15*— 19. 
 
 The  title  of  the  Son  of  Man  was  assumed 
 here  by  our  blessed  Lonl,  not  merely  out  of 
 humility,  expressive  of  his  human  nature,  as 
 some  suppose,  without  sutticient  grounds;  but 
 chiefly,  as  characteristic  of  his  Divine  Mission, 
 like  DanieFs  Son  of  Man,  (or  divine  personage 
 in  human  form)  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
 to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  solemnly  invested 
 by  Him  with  universal  and  everlasting  dominion. 
 Dan.  vii.  13,14;  and,  in  this  sense,  it  is  chiefly 
 used  by  our  Lord  and  his  Apostles.  Matt.  xiii. 
 41;  xvi.  27,  28  ;  xxiv,  27,  SO,  37,  39,  44 ;  xxv. 
 31;  xxvi.  64;  Mark  viii.  38;  Luke  xii.  8; 
 xvii.  22;  xxi.  36;  Acts  i,  11;  vii.  56;  Rev. 
 i.  IS,  &c. 
 
 The  import  therefore  of  our  Lord's  first  ques- 
 tion is,  Whom  do  men  say  that  I  am  ?  Do 
 they  say  that  I  am  the  Son  of  Man  ?  or,  Does 
 the  world  acknowledge  me  to  be  the  Messiah,  or 
 Christ?  They  answered  in  the  negative.  Our 
 Lord  then  required  of  them  a  declaration  of  their 
 own  faith,  "  But  whom  say  ?/e  that  I  am  }*' 
 But  they  were  silent,  not  decided  in  their  own 
 opinions,  and  hesitating  what  to  say  :  Simon 
 Peter,  therefore,  answered  for  himself^  '*  Thou 
 ART,  &c.**  and  this  without  any  communication 
 with  the  rest,  but  as  the  result  of  Divine  illumi^ 
 
29 
 
 nation,  to  which  alone  he  owed  his  information : 
 for  *^*' no  one  intimatelij  knowetfi  the  Son  (ezsr^^ 
 yivooa-Ksi)  save  the  Father."  Matt.  xii.  27.  For 
 this  exclusive  profession,  therefore,  Peter  re* 
 ceived    an   appropriate   blessing,  *'   Blessed   art 
 
 The  first  privilege  conferred  on  him,  has  been 
 variousl}^  interpreted  by  Romish  and  Prolesiant 
 Divines.  Thou  art  Pete?'  (Tmpoi)  and  upon  this 
 rack  (sTTi  TOivryj  tvj  7rsTp>^)  will  I  build  my  Church; 
 and  the  gates  of  Helly  or  the  powers  of  darkness, 
 shall  not  prevail  against  it,  to  destroy  it. 
 
 The  word  Trsj^og  signifies  a  '^  stone*'  or  *^  rocky* 
 as  well  as  sysTp?!  and  Ki^g ;  for  which  we  have 
 classical  authority: 
 
 **  Inwards  he  brok^  his  shield,  striking  it  with  a  stone  like 
 a  mill.stone,^*  Hom.  Iliad,  vii.  270. 
 
 The  Romanists  apply  bolh  these  terms,  TrsTpos 
 and  TTSTprj,  to  the  Apostle  5  and  triumphantly  re- 
 present Peter  as  the  Rock  upon  whom  Christ's 
 Church  is  to  be  built. 
 
 But,  surely,  the  terms  are  not  perfectly  synony- 
 mous :  TTfT^)?  is  the  genus,  and  ttst^o^  the  species  ; 
 and  had  Peter  been  meant,  the  phrase  should 
 have  been,  stti  tsto)  toj  tt^t^o),  *'  upon  this  stone/* 
 which  would  have  removed  all  ambiguity,  as  has 
 been  judiciously  remarked  by  August  in  formerly, 
 and  by  Lightjoot  in  modern  times.  See  Poole'* 
 Synopsis. 
 
30 
 
 Relinquishing:,  therefore,  the  Romish  interpre- 
 tation as  untenable,  the  great  majority  of  Pro- 
 testant Divines,  apply  the  phrase  em  tuvtvi  tvi  tt^t^^, 
 *'  upon  this  rock^"  to  Peter's  profession  of  Faith, 
 ''Thou  art  the  Christ,"  &c.  To  this,  how- 
 ever, it  may  be  objected,  that  it  is  rather  incon- 
 gruous, to  apply  '7rfT^(^,  to  a  person,  and  ttst^yj^ 
 contrasted  therewith,  to  a  declaration  ;  for  there 
 is  not,  I  apprehend,  any  such  application  of  ttst^yj 
 to  be  found  in  the  whole  range  of  sacred  and 
 profane  Classics :  And  hence,  Hammond  and 
 Whitby^  Bishops  Pearce  and  Newcome,  &c.  the 
 Unitarian  Versions,  TVakefieldy  &c.  and  lately 
 Professor  Marsh  *,   more  consistently,  apply  it 
 
 *  Professor  Marshy  to  whose  opinion  great  attention  is 
 due,  states  it  in  the  following  terms  : — 
 
 The  inference  deduced  by  the  Romish  M^riters  from  our 
 Saviour's  prophecy,  *'  that  ^t. Peter  was  the  rock  on  which  th« 
 Church  was  to  be  built,"  admits  of  this  obvious  answer  ; — In 
 the  Church  oi  Jerusalem ^{yih\c\\  was  unquestionably  founded 
 by  Feter,)  and  not  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  was  fulfilled  thii 
 prophecy, ^that  the  Church  should  be  founded  on  St. Pejfer,  as 
 a  rock.  It  is  through  the  Church  of  Jerusalem, (which  was  the 
 mother  of  all  Churches,)  and  not  through  the  Church  of  Rome, 
 that  Christian  Churches  in  general,  partake  of  the  prophecy 
 of  our  Sariour,  &c.  It  is,  therefore,  to  be  lamented,  that  such 
 unnecessary,  and,  at  the  same  time,  suth  umuccessful,  pains 
 have  been  taken  to  shew,  that  our  Saviour,  under  the  word 
 rock,  did  not  understand  St.  Peter*  The  distinctions  which 
 haye  been  made  between  Jlsrpos  and  UsTpa.  in  the  Greek,  or 
 between  Peirus  and  Petra  in  the  Latin  Vulgate,  when  the 
 
31 
 
 to  a  person  also,  though  to  the  wrong  person, 
 Peter;  confounding  Tfsroog,  and  Trer^riy  with  the 
 Romanists, 
 
 language  of  our  Saviour  was  neither  Greek  nor  Lallo,  are 
 surely  unworthy  of  a  Critic,  The  language  spoken  by 
 our  Saviour  with  his  Apostles  was  SyriaCf  and  the  identical 
 words  which  he  used  ou  the  occasion  in  question,  must  be 
 sought  therefore  in  the  Old  Syriac  Version.  Now  for  the 
 Greek  words,  <r&  si  HsrpO^j  koli  stti  ra,vfri  Tyj  Usrpcc,  which  in 
 fact  are  only  a  translation,  we  find  in  the  old  Syriac,  the 
 same  word  (Cepha)  such  in  both  places.  The  effect  there- 
 fore in  Syriac,  was  exactly  the  same^  as  if  we  said  in  English, 
 te  a  person  whose  name  was  Rock,  '  Thou  art  Rock  in 
 name,  and  shall  be  Rock  in  deed :  for  on  thee,  &c.'  As  our 
 Saviour  necessarily  alluded  to  St. Peter,  when  he  used  Cepha 
 the  first  time,  he  could  not  possibly  allude  to  any  one  else, 
 when  the  very  same  word  was  immediately  repeated,^^'^ 
 Comparative  View,  &c.  p.  213,  214. 
 
 This  argument,  however  ingenious,  seems  rather  too  pe- 
 remptory ;  and  to  assume  the  very  point  in  question, 
 namely,  that  our  Saviour  addressed  his  disciples  in  Syriac, 
 not  in  Greek.  And  to  Professor  Marsh,  I  may  venture  to 
 submit  the  opinion  of  an  eminent  Orientalist,  Lightfoot,  on 
 the  passage. 
 
 Hu  H  Usrp<^,  &c. 
 
 1.  There  is  nothing  either  in  the  dialect  of  the  nation,  or 
 in  reason,  that  forbids  us  to  think  that  our  Saviour  used  this 
 very  same  Greek  word;  since  suchGrecising  was  not  unusual 
 in  that  nation  [Galilee  of  the  Gentiles,']  ever  since  the  intro- 
 duction of  the  Macedo.Grecian  dynasty  in  Asia,  by  Alex- 
 ander's conquests,  B.C.  331.  But  be  it  granted,  (which  is 
 asserted  here  without  controversy  [or  argument])  that  He 
 used  the  Syriac  word ;  yet  I  deny  that  he  used  that  verj' 
 
32 
 
 there  remains  therefore,  only  the  third,  for 
 the  true  interpretation,  that  the  rock  denoted 
 the  personage  to  whom  Peter  ref.  rred,  "  The 
 Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God  ;"  and  that 
 our  Lord  marked  the  appLcation  to  himself, 
 "  upon  this  rock,'*  by  some  significant  sign,  as 
 before,  when  he  said,  '*  destroy  this  temple/' 
 &c.  meaning  "  the  temple  of  his  body  ;'*  John  ii. 
 19—^21. 
 
 The  application  of  the  word  rock,  to  God  and 
 Christ,  is  frequent  and  familiar,  both  in  the 
 Old  and  New  Testament ;  as  emblematical  of 
 their  stability  and  immutability,  and  of  the  secu- 
 rity  of  those  who  trust  in  their  protection.  The 
 original  '^>3,  (Tsur^)  "  Rock/'  is  even  rendered 
 0fof,  "  God'^  by  the  Septuagint  Version,  in  three 
 places.     Deut.    xxxii.  4,    18,  31.     And   Isaiah 
 
 word  Cepha^  which  he  did  probably  after :  but  he  pronounced 
 it  Cephas,  after  the  Greek  manner  ;  or  he  spoke  it  Cephat, 
 in  the  Adjective  sense,  according  to  the  Syriac  formation. 
 For  how,  I  pray,  could  he  be  understood  by  the  disciples,  or 
 by  Pefer  himself,  if  in  both  places  he  had  retained  the  same 
 word,  *  Thou  art  a  liuck,  and  upon  this  Rock  will  1  build 
 my  Church  V  It  is  readily  answered  by  the  Papists,  that 
 Peter  was  the  Rock.  But  let  them  tell  me,  why  Matthezo 
 used  not  the  same  word  in  Greek,  if  our  Saviour  used  the 
 same  word  in  Syriac  ?  If  he  had  intimated  that  the  Church 
 should  be  built  upon  Peter,  it  had  been  plainer  and  more 
 agreeable  to  the  Tulgar  idiom,  to  have  sr\id,  "Thou  art 
 Peter,  and  upon  thet  will  I  build  mj  Church." 
 
S3 
 
 (more   closely  translated)    has    finely   expressed 
 the  ground  of  trust  in  him,  xxvi.  4 — 11. 
 
 2.  *^  The  words  concerning  the  rock  upon  which  the 
 Church  was  to  be  built,  are  evidently  taken  out  of  Isaiah 
 xxTiii.  16.  Which,  the  New  Testament  being  our  interpreterj 
 in  very  many  places,  do  most  plainly  denote  Christ.  When, 
 therefore,  Peter,  the  first  of  all  the  disciples,  from  the  very 
 first  beginning  of  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  had  pro- 
 nounced most  clearly  of  the  person  of  Christ,  and  had  de. 
 Glared  the  mystery  of  the  incarnation,  and  confessed  the 
 Deity  of  Christ,  the  minds  of  the  Disciples  are,  with  good 
 reason,  called-back  to  those  words  of  Isaiahy  that  they  might 
 learn  to  acknowledge  who  that  *  stone''  was,  that  was  '  set  in 
 Sion,  for  a  foundation  never  to  be  shaken ;'  and  whence  it 
 came  to  pass,  that  that  foundation  remained  so  utishaken  : 
 namely,  from  this  cause,  "  that  he  was  not  a  creature,  but  God 
 himself,  the  Son  of  God." 
 
 3.  '•'  Thence,  therefore,  Peter  took  his  Surname  ;  not  that 
 he  should  be  argued  to  be  that  Rock,  but  because  he  was  so 
 much  to  be  employed  in  building  a  Church  upon  a  Rock  ; 
 whether  it  were  that  Church  that  was  to  be  gathered  out  of 
 the  Jews,  of  which  he  was  the  Chief  ^Minister,  (Acts  ii.  &c.) 
 or  that  of  the  Gentiles,  (concerning  which  the  discourse  here 
 is  principally  held),  unto  which  he  made  the  first  entrance 
 of  the  Gospel,  (Acts  x)." 
 
 To  this  argument  of  Lightfoot,  worthy  of  so  great  a 
 Critic,  I  will  venture  to  add,  that  our  Lord,  on  several  oc- 
 casions, seems  to  have  conversed  with  his  Disciples  in 
 Greek ;  which  was  the  universal  language  of  that  age  and 
 country,  and  therefore  adopted  by  all  \\\q  writers  of  the 
 New  Testament.  One  instance  is  decisive;,  "  I  am.  Alpha 
 and  Omega,  &c."  the  first  and  last  letters  of  the  Greek 
 Alphabet ;  not  Aleph  and  Tau,  the  first  and  last  letters  of  the 
 Hebrew  and  Syriac  Alphabets,Rev.  i.  8,  &c.  And  I  am  per- 
 suaded^ that  in  GaUUe  he  often  used  it,  especially  in  suchsufa- 
 
 I) 
 
34 
 
 "  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  '^  for  ever  ; 
 For  in  one  and  the  same  Lord  f  is  the  rock  of 
 ages.'* 
 And  in  like  manner,  our  Lord,  admonishes  hit 
 disciples  :— 
 
 "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  : 
 
 Trusf  in  God,  and  trust  in  me."     John  xiv.  1. 
 
 lime  expressions  as  ©eXuj  Ku^apic^iTiy  Matt.  \iii.  3.  (pifJ^wSyjri, 
 xa<  a^eXh  s^  ccvTe,  Marki.  25  ;  Lukeiv.  35.  ^lujva^  rs(pii/.uj(ro, 
 Mark  iv.  19.  In  the  two  last  instances,  the  difl'erence  of  the 
 tenses  is  remarkable :  (pii/.uj^Yjri,  the  first  aorist,  signifying 
 literally,  ''  be  muzzled;''  but  vsipifji.wc-o,  the  perfect  passive, 
 '«  be  instan/li/  muzzled^''  on  account  of  the  greater  urgency 
 of  the  occasion,  to  quell  the  wind  and  the  waves  that  threat* 
 ened  to  sink  the  ship,  in  which  our  Lord  and  his  Disciples 
 then  were.  And,  since  the  Evangelist  records  our  Lord's 
 Syriac  expressions,  Talitha  cumi^  "  Damsel  arisel'  Mark  v. 
 41.  May  we  not  naturally  infer,  that  in  the  two  foregoing 
 cases,  cited  by  Mark  himself,  our  Lord  did  not  speak  in 
 Syriac;  otherwise  the  Evangelist  would  probably  have  re- 
 corded the  identical  expressions,  in  such  signal  cases. 
 
 We  may  further  observe,  that  the  Philoxenian  Syriac  Ver- 
 sion differs  from  the  Pe^/iiVo,  or  common  Version,  in  this  place; 
 retaining  the  Greek  name,  Petros^  and,  instead  of  Cephay 
 <«  rock,"  substituting  a  synonymous  term  for  *'  stone,**  to 
 avoid  the  ambiguity.  See  White's  Edition.  The  Latin  Vul* 
 gate  too,  which  is  of  equal  authority  with  the  Peshito,  marki 
 the  distinction,  like  the  Greek  and  Philoxenian,  in  render- 
 ing Petrus  and  Petra^  This  triple  evidence  seems  to  be  de- 
 cisive, against  the  PeshUo. 
 *  Jahoh. 
 
 +  Jah   Jahoh.     See    Hales^s   New    Analj/sis,    Vol.  ii. 
 p.  245. 
 
35 
 
 St.  Prtw/also,  speaking  of*  the  Spiritual  Rock, 
 which  attended  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness," 
 and  supplied  their  wants,  expressly  says,  "  and 
 THE  ROCK  was  CuRisT.**      I  Cor.  X.  4. 
 
 Our  Lord's  declaration  to  Pe^er  seems  to  have 
 been  founded  on  ancient  prophecy,  "  Behold  I 
 lay  in  Sion  for  a  foundation^  a  stone,  an  approved 
 stone;  a  cor/?er-s/072e,  precious, immoveably  fixed: 
 and  he  who  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  con- 
 founded." Isa.  xxviii.  16.  And  St.  Paul  thus 
 explains  it :  ''  Other  foundation  can  no  one 
 lay,  beside  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus 
 Christ."     1  Cor.  iii.  11. 
 
 But  the  prophets  foretold  his  rejection  by  the 
 Jews  :  *^  And  he  [Immanuel]  shall  be  to  the 
 Gentiles  for  sancti/ication ;  but  for  a  sto7ic  of 
 stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence  to  two  of 
 the  Houses  of  Israel y  [J udah  and  Benjamin,'] 
 Isa.  \iii.  14;— ^."The  Stone  which  the  builders 
 refused,  is  to  become  the  Corner  head-stone," 
 destined  to  bind  and  unite  together  both  Jews 
 and  Gentiles,  in  the  profession  of  the  same  faith, 
 Psal.  cxviii.  22.  And  these  signal  prophecies  were 
 expressly  applied  to  Christ,  by  our  Lord  him- 
 self. Matt.  xxi.  42;  Mark  xii.  10;  Luke  xx. 
 17  ;  and  by  his  Apostles,  1  Pet.  ii.  7  -,  Rom.  ix, 
 23;  Actsiv.  11;  Ephes.  v.  23. 
 
 And  as  Christ  is  the  sole  foundation,  or  Bock, 
 destined  to  support  "  the  kingdom  of  the  Stone, 
 which  shall  never  be  destroyed,*'  Dan,  ii,  41,  go 
 
 D  2 
 
36 
 
 his  Apostles  are  also  foundaiion-stones^  laid  upon 
 Ilim;  Ephes.  ii.  20;  Rev,  xxi.  14;  whence  St. 
 Feter  himself,  explaining  this  imagerj,  calls 
 Christ  KiBov  ^unocy  "  the  living  Stoke/'  and 
 his  faithful  followers  ^^iBoi  (cjovtsq,  "  living  stones,'* 
 1  Pet.  ii.  4,  5,  thus  modestly  communicating  to 
 them  also,  the  title  of  7r8T^(^,  stone,  conferred 
 upon  him  by  »f  ttst^y},  ''  the  Rock,  Christ." 
 
 This  intc^rpretation,  adopted  by  our  ablest  Di- 
 vines, is  now,  I  trust,  placed  beyond  the  reacli 
 of  furl  her  controvers}^ 
 
 The  second  privilege  conferred  on  St.  Peter 
 was  the  gift  of  the  keijs  of  Heaven.  And  ac- 
 cord higlyy  he  fii'st  unlocked  the  door  of  Faith 
 to  the  Jews,  on  the  memorable  day  of  Pentecost; 
 and  to  the  Gentiles,  in  the  case  of  Cornelius,  the 
 Roman  Centurion ;  and  also,  to  the  Jews  of  the 
 dispersion,  and  to  the  foreign  Gentiles,  at  ^nti' 
 och,  Corinth,  and  Spain,  &c.  These  keys  were 
 likewise  communicated  to  the  other  Apostles^ 
 and  especially  to  Paul,  *'  the  Apostle  of  the 
 Gentiles/' 
 
 The  third  privilege  was  the  power  of  binding 
 and  loosing.  This  is  variously  interpreted  : — 
 The  RoDianists  understand  it  of  the  power  of 
 granting  indulgences,  and  i emiti'mg  penarices,  or 
 temporal  punishment  due  to  sins;  powers,  which 
 having  been  scandalously  abused  in  their  Church, 
 brought  about,  under  God,  the  blessed  Reforma- 
 tion.     The    Protestants,    with   more  propriety. 
 
sr 
 
 understand  it  of  Ecclesiastical  Rules  or  Regula- 
 tions, to  be  enacted  or  rescinded  for  the  good  of 
 the  Church  ;  as  in  the  decree  of  the  first  Apos- 
 tolic Council  held  at  Jerusalem^  Acts  xy.  ;  or 
 else,  of  the  powers  of  inflicting  miraculous  pu- 
 nishments, and  even  death  ;  and  of  miraculously 
 healing  diseases,  and  restoring  to  life,  with  which 
 Peter  was  eminently  gifted ;  as  in  the  case  of 
 Ananias  and  Sapphira,  Tahitha,  &c.  See  Lights 
 foot,  &c.  This  power  was  extended  to  the  other 
 Apostles  likewise,  John  xx.  23,  and  in  a  most 
 eminent  degree  to  Paul;  who  was  not  a  whit  in- 
 ferior to  the  Chief  Apostles  in  Spiritual  endow- 
 ments :  striking  Elymas  the  Sorcerer  blind,  and 
 restoring  Eutychus  to  life,  &c. 
 
 But  Peter,  though  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  was 
 primus  inter  "pares,  '^  first  among  his  equals,'* 
 he  never  possessed  any  spiritual  authority,  juris- 
 diction, or  supremacy,  over  the  rest.  On  the  con- 
 trary, the  President  of  the  first  Apostolic  Council 
 at  Jerusahmy  was  James,  the  Lord's  Brother, 
 or  Cousin-German,  who  was  the  first  Bishop  of 
 Jerusalem,  and  pronounced  the  decree,  Acts  xv. 
 13 — 2U  And  at  Antioch,yv\\tn  Peter  dissembled 
 and  temporized  .Ni(h  the  Juda-izers,  who  wished 
 to  impose  Circumcision  on  the  Gentile  Church 
 there,  Paul  boldly  withstood  him  to  his  face.^ 
 because  he  was  to  be  blamed.'*     Gal.  ii,  11 — 14. 
 
 There  -vas  none  of  the  apostles,  indeed,  that  be- 
 trayed greater  frailty,  or  weakness,  than  St.  Peter, 
 b3 
 
38 
 
 For   his  worldljj'm.inded7iess  he  drcw-down   that 
 severe  rebuke,  "Get  thee  behind  me,  Sataiiy*  &c. 
 shortly  after  he  had  received  the  signal  blessing. 
 Matt.  xvi.  21—23.     He  thrice  formally  denied 
 his  Lord,  as  foretold— but  was  forgiven  upon  his 
 immediate,  and  bitter  repentance  ;    and  he  was 
 formally  re-instated  in  his  Apostolic  oflice,  by  his 
 compassionate   Lord,    after   his   self-sufficiency 
 and  presumption  had  been  sufficiently  humbled. 
 Feed  my  lambs-^feed  my  sheep — -feed  my  sheep.* 
 John  xxi.  15  —  17.    This  simple  act  of  re-instate- 
 ment,  in  the  privileges  which  he  had  forfeited, 
 is  magnified  by  the  Romanists  beyond  all  bounds; 
 as   '\^,  indeed,  "  Our  Lord,  in  the  most  solemn 
 manner,  thrice  committed  to  Peter  the  care  of 
 his  whole Jlock,  of  all  his  sheep  without  exception, 
 that  is,  of  his  zvhole  Church/" — superseding  even 
 Johyi,   the  disciple  whom  Jesus   loved,  who  was 
 present  at  the  time  ;  w  ith  others  of  the  Apostles. 
 Such  arc  the  interpretations  and  arguments  with 
 which  Romanists  deceive  themselves,  and  labour 
 to  support  the  Antichristian  authority   of  their 
 head,  deceiving  others. 
 
 V.  The  Roman  pontiff,  is  not  the    Vicar  of 
 Christ. 
 
 This  will  most  satisfactorily  appear  from  a 
 short  historical  survey  of  the  rise  and  progress  of 
 the  Pontifical  title  and  power. 
 
 At  first  the  Popes  were  no  more  than  simply 
 Bishops  of  RomCjCas  already  shewn)  not  poisess-* 
 
39 
 
 ing'  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  beyond  their  own 
 See,  and  subservient  to  the  Emperors. 
 
 The  removal  of  the  seat  of  Empire  by  Constan' 
 tine  the  Great,  from  Rome  to  Byzantium,  or 
 Constantinople^  A.  D.  330^  in  resentment  for  the 
 ill  treatment  of  the  Romans,  on  his  embracing 
 Christianity,  first  prepared  the  way  for  the  Papal 
 authority,  by  removing  the  controul  of  the  Em- 
 peror's presence,  and  accustoming  the  Romans 
 to  look  up  to  the  Bishop  as  their  ostensible  head. 
 
 In  the  next  place,  the  conversion  to  Chris- 
 tianity of  the  rude  and  barbarous  nations  of  the 
 North,  who  invaded  the  Roman  empire,  contri- 
 buted to  extend  the  papal  influence  among  them 
 also.  For,  as  M icliicrcel  observes,  '^  The  suc- 
 cessors of  St.  Peter  were  reverenced,  at  first,  by 
 all  men;  and  the  sanctity  of  their  lives,  and 
 [supposed]  miracles,  and  their  examples,  did  so 
 extend  the  Christian  Religion^  that  the  princes 
 were  under  a  necessity  of  obeying,  [or  conform- 
 ing thereto]  to  remove  out  of  the  way  the  great 
 confusiojis  that  were  then  in  the  world.**  The 
 first  of  these  kingdoms,  that  of  the  Huns,  arose 
 about  A.  D.  356 ;  and  they  put  an  end,  at  length, 
 to  the  western  empire,  A.D.  476. 
 
 About  A,  D,  378,  Pope  Damasus  obtained  aa 
 important  grant  from  the  Emperors  Gratian  and 
 Fa/ew^mfa/?,vestinghim,  by  their  edict,  with /^a^ri. 
 arc/ia/ jurisdiction  over  the  whole  western  Churchj 
 and,  in  cases  of  doubt  or  difficulty,  sanctioning 
 
40 
 
 appeals  io  Rome*    Several  of  the  Pope's  Decretal 
 Epistles  to  the  western  churches  of  Jllyricum, 
 Gauly  Spain,  Britain^  and   Africa,  ahout  this 
 period,    are   cited    by  Sir  Isaac  Neivton  in  his 
 Observations  on  the  Prophecies  of  Daniel ,  ch.  viii. 
 And  this  edict  was  afterwards  renewed  and  con- 
 firmed to  Pope  Leo,  by  the  Western  Emperor 
 Valentinian  111.   A.  D.  445,   enjoining   absolute 
 obedience  to  the  will  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome ; 
 and  declaring  that  for  the  Bishops  to  attempt 
 any  thing  without  the  Papal  authority  was  con- 
 trary  to    ancient    custom  5    and    requiring    the 
 several  Governors  of  the  provinces  to  carry  the 
 Bishops  summoned  to  appear  before  his  judica- 
 ture, if  refractory,  to  Rome.     Hence  the  Bishops 
 of  the  province  of  Aries,  petitioning  Zeo,  A.  D. 
 450,  to  restore  the  privileges  of  their  Metropo- 
 litan,   admitted   his  supremacy,  in  these  terms. 
 Per  heatum  Petrum,  ^postolorum  principem,  sacro* 
 sancta  Ecclesia  Romana  tenehat  supra  omnes  totius 
 Mundi  ecclesias   principatum,     ''  Through   St. 
 Peter,  the  prince  of  the  Apostles^  the  most  holy 
 Roman  Church  obtained  the  supremacy  over  all 
 the  Churches  of  the  whole  world."     And  Leo 
 himself  claimed  it  in  similar  terms.     Quia  per 
 omnes  Ecclesias  cur  a  nostra  distenditur ;  exigenle 
 hoc  a  nobis  Domino,  qui  ApostoUcce  dignitatis  bea- 
 tissimo  Jpostolo  Petro  primatum,  fidei  suce  remu- 
 neratione,  commisit,  universalem,  ecclesiam  funda^ 
 menti  ipsius  soliditate  constituens.     *'  Because  our 
 
41 
 
 care  is  extended  over  all  the  Churches ;  the  Lord 
 requiring'  this  of  us,  who  committed  the  primacy 
 of  the  Apostolical  dignity  to  the  most  blessed 
 Peter^  in  reward  of  his  Faith,  constituting  the 
 Universal  Church  on  the  solidity  of  his  foun- 
 dation/'    Newton,  p.  112. 
 
 This  important  privilege  of  j^ppeals  to  Rome 
 laid  the  first  solid  foundation  of  the  papal  power, 
 by  reducing  all  the  other  sees  under  the  controul 
 of  Rome» 
 
 About  the  same  period,  a  practice  was  intro- 
 duced, of  which  the  ever  vigilant  policy  of  the 
 Roman   Pontiffs    availed   itself  to   extend   their 
 jurisdiction.     The   Transalpine   Bishops,  either 
 out  of  superstition,  or  to  shew  their  approbation 
 and  adoption  of  the  doctrine  of  St.  Peter  and  St, 
 Paul,  were   accustomed  to    undertake  pilgrim- 
 ages to  Rome,   in  order  to    visit   their  tombs. 
 This  voluntary  act  of  devotion,  was  afterwards 
 converted  by  the  Roman  Pontiffs  into  an  act  of 
 duty,  or  necessity ;  and  the  Bishops  who  neglected 
 to  do  so,  were  excommunicated,  ^'  And  from  this 
 custom,"  says  the  judicious  Puffendorff^  "  with- 
 out doubt,  the  Popes  have  pretended  to  oblige 
 all  bishops  to  take  their  confirmation  at  Rome." 
 See  his  History  of  the  Popedom^  London,  1691, 
 p.  56. 
 
 Next  we  may  notice  the  refined  policy  of 
 appointing  Legates,  or  Vicars-general,  in  the 
 several    courts  of  Europe,  with  commission  to 
 
42 
 
 watch  over  the  interests  of  llic  See  of  Rome,  and 
 to  prevent  any  measures  detrimental  thereto. 
 Thus  the  French  historians  tell  us^,  that,  when  the 
 Emperor  HonoriuSy  early  in  the  fifth  century, 
 had  erected  the  c\iy  oi  Aries  into  a  Metropolis 
 over  seven  of  the  sixteen  provinces  into  which 
 France  was  at  that  time  divided ;  the  Pope,  ap- 
 prehensive that  the  Archbishop  o?  Aries  might 
 erect  himself  into  s.  Patriarch  of  the  whole  king- 
 dom, appointed  him  his  Legate, 
 
 The  grand  Innovator  in  the  Ecclesiastical 
 Regimen  of  the  Church,  who  changed  "  ii?7ies 
 and  laivsj'*  at  his  own  will,  (as  foretold  by  the 
 prophet  Daniel  of  the  little  horn,  Dan.  vii.  8,  ^5,) 
 was  the  celebrated  Gregory  (he  Great,  both 
 Pope  and  Saint,  A.  D.  590.  He  composed  a 
 ritual^  for  the  use  of  the  Latin  Church,  called 
 the  Gregorian  Liturgy,  which  soon  obtained  a 
 general  circulation.  In  this  Liturgy  the  Doc- 
 trine of  purgatory  was  set-down  as  an  article 
 of  Faith ;  the  Invocations  of  Saints  and  Angels, 
 and  the  Veneration  of  relics  ;  JVf asses  for  the 
 living  and  the  dead ;  Toleratiop  of  Images  in 
 Churchesj  Lustrations  with  holy  water;  Abstinence 
 from  7neaty  milk,  and  eggs  on  fast- days ;  were  all 
 taught  and  prescribed  :  and,  after  lojig-continued 
 opposition,  he  at  length  prevailed  to  establish 
 the  celibacy  of  the  Clergy,  that  master-stroke  of 
 papal  policy,  by  which  he  detached  them  from 
 their  chief  national  and  domestic  connexions,  and 
 
43 
 
 made  them  the  Life-guards  of  the  Pope.  His 
 pontificate,  indeed,  forms  a  new  era  in  the 
 Church,  from  which  we  may  date  the  actual 
 foundation  of  the  modern  Church  of  Rome,  thus 
 widely  departing  from  the  usages  of  the  primi- 
 tive  Church;  and  forming,  we  may  presume,  the 
 grand  apostacy  of  the  latter  times ^  expressly,  or 
 rather  oracularly,  {pyiToo  )  foielold'^by  St.  Paul, 
 J  Tim.  iv.  i — 3;  Coloss.  ii,  16 — ]9,  alluding  to 
 the  foregoing  prophecy  of  Daniel.  For  a 
 fuller  illustration  of  this  momentous  subject,  see 
 Hales' s  J^etv  Analysis  of  Chronology,  vol.  ii. 
 p.  546,  &c. 
 
 By  a  base  and  dishonest  policy,  Gregory  the 
 Great  and  his  successors,  blended  the  rites  of 
 Paganism  with  the  simple  ceremonies  of  Chris- 
 tianity, to  gain  proselytes.  The  Pagan  ^ainls^ 
 days  were  converted  into  Christian  Saints-days — 
 and  Diana  of  Ephesus  was  succeeded  by  the 
 Virgin  Mary,  &c.  In  his  letter  to  Mellitus,  he 
 strongly  marks  this  Pagan  spirit  of  accommo- 
 dation of  Christ  with  Belial.  ''  For  that  they 
 (the  Pagans)  are  wont  to  kill  oxen,  in  sacrifice 
 to  the  devils,  they  shall  use  the  same  slaughter 
 now,  but  changed  to  a  better  purpose,**  Bede's 
 Eccles.  Hist.  B.  I.  ch.  80;  Stapleton's  trans- 
 lation. 
 
 From  the  Latin  term  Popa,  denoting  the 
 assistant  priest  who  brought  the  Heathen  sacri- 
 fice to  the  altar,  and  who  was  held  in  a  contemp- 
 
44 
 
 tible  ligbt  by  the  Romans  *,  the  Pagans  pro- 
 bably gave  Ihe  title  of  Pope  to  the  Roman 
 Pontiffs  ;  but  they  not  relishing  it,  and  yet  not 
 able  to  get  rid  of  it  entirely,  chose  to  be  called 
 Fapay  "  Father/'  by  their  followers  :  in  oppo- 
 sition to  our  Lord's  precept  to  his  Apostles, 
 "  Call  no  one  your  father,  upon  earth  ;  for  one 
 is  your  Father,  who  is  in  heaven."  Matt, 
 xxix.  9. 
 
 It  is  uncertain  which  of  the  Popes  first  as- 
 sumed the  Pagan  title  of  Ponttfex  Mascimus, 
 The  Rev.  Peter  Roberts^  of  Llanarmon,  (to  whom 
 we  owe  the  foregoing  conjecture)  in  his  Review 
 of  the  Policy  of  the  Modern  Church  of  Rome  in 
 answer  to  Sir  John  Throckmorton's  Argument  in 
 favour  of  the  Roman-Catholic  Question,  1809, 
 p.  79,  strongly  suspects  that  it  was  Boniface  III. 
 who,  in  A.D.  606,  first  assumed  the  Unchristian 
 title  of  Universal  Bishop,  which  Gregory  the 
 Great   had   rejected    with    abhorrence,    calling 
 
 *  Cicero^  in  his  oration  for  Milo^  §  24>  states  the  con- 
 temptible evidence  of  **  one  Liiciniiis,  a  pope^^  against  his 
 client,  thus : — Quinetiam  audiendus  sit  Popa  Licinius,  nescio 
 quis,  de  circo  maximo,  Sfc,  Asconius  explains  it,  ''  Lici" 
 niunty  quendam  de  plebe  sacrijiculum.  Nam  popa  est 
 Sacrorum  minister,  qui  victimas  immolat.^r^^  circo  max- 
 tmoj  ubi  scorta,  raeretrices,  et  perditus  quisque  qui  TEdilem 
 metuebat,  habitavit,  Hunc  ergo  Popam^  ex  vilissimorum 
 hominum  grege  esse,  hoc  verbo  significatur.  See  Ciceroms 
 Seleetw  OrationeSy  8yo.  Amsteld.  Welstenii.  1735,  p.  247. 
 
45 
 
 himself,  in  opposition  thereto,  by  the  lowly  title  of 
 Servus  Servorum  Dei.  "  Servant  of  the  Servants 
 of  God.*'  But,  notwithstanding  all  his  affected 
 humility,  Gregory  did  not  scruple  to  invade 
 the  jurisdiction  of  his  brother  John^  the  Patri- 
 arch o^  Constantinople^  hy  2iC(\miim^  a  priest  of 
 Chalcedony  which  lay  within  John's  province, 
 who  had  been  condemned  for  heresy. 
 
 This  ominous  title  of  Pontijex  JMaximus,  as 
 Mr.  Roberts  judiciously  observes,  p.  69— *71, 
 leads  us  to  the  true  Pagan  character  of  the 
 Roman  Pontiffs  in  that  assumption  of  spiritual 
 and  temporal  dominion,  so  remarkably  opposite 
 io  the  genuine  spirit  of  Christianity, 
 
 *'  My  kingdovi,**  said  our  Saviour,  "  is  not  of 
 this  ivorldJ"  And  when  there  arose  a  strife 
 among  the  Apostles^  which  should  he  accounted  the 
 greatest,  he  said^  the  kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise 
 lordship  over  them,  and  they  that  exercise  au- 
 thority over  them  are  called  benefactors^^  But  it 
 shall  not  be  so  with  you,  John  xviii.  S^  ;  Luke 
 xxii.  25. 
 
 In  Pagan  Rome,  from  the  beginning,  the  Pori" 
 tifex  Maximus  was  also  the  first  person  in  the 
 state.  The  office  was  attached^  for  more  than  a 
 thousand  years,  to  the  regal  and  imperial  dignity, 
 from  Kumuy  B.  C.  709,  to  Gratian,  A.  D.  375, 
 
 *  Euepyerij;,  '^  benefactor,^^  was  a  favourite  title  of  the 
 Macedo-Grecian  kings  oi  Syria  and  Egypt, 
 
46 
 
 but  then,  this  Christian  emperor,  renounced  the 
 title  and  office,  as  interfering  with  those  of  "  the 
 High  Priest  of  our  profession,  Jesus  Christ.*' 
 Heb.  iii.  1.  And,  in  the  times  of  the  Republick, 
 it  was  the  foremost  object  of  the  ambition  of  the 
 leaders,  Julius  CiBsar^  Augustus,  8^c.  And  no 
 wonder :  for  the  power  of  the  Pontiffs  was  su- 
 preme in  all  matters  appertaining  to  Religion. 
 They  were  not  accountable  to  the  Senate  or  peo- 
 ple for  their  decisions.  Their  persons  were  held 
 sacred.  The  Pontifex  Maximus  had  the  care  of 
 the  rites  of  Vesta,  and  of  the  Vestal  virgins,  [who 
 were  succeeded  by  the  Nuns'}  and  thence  was 
 stiled  Episcopusy  or  Bishop,  He  governed  the  in- 
 ferior priests,  and  public  worship,  feasts,  sacri- 
 fices, &c.  and  punished  offenders  with  fines,  and 
 sometimes  with  death.  He  had  the  power  of 
 dispensing  with  religious  ceremonies,  and  judg- 
 ing of  oracular  books  and  answers,  &c.  with  in- 
 fallible authority.  Thus  Augustus,  when  he 
 attained  to  this  station,  destroyed  upwards  of 
 two  thousand  prophetic  books,  which  he  con- 
 sidered as  of  doubtful  authority,  and  retained 
 only  a  selection  from  the  SyUlline  Oracles, — 
 Hence  the  chief  Pontiff  was  stiled,  by  Festus, 
 Judex  at  que  arbiter  Berum  humanarum  divina- 
 rumque^  "  Judge,  or  arbiter,  of  Human  and 
 Divine  affair?."  Kennet's  Antiquities,  p.  72. 
 Robert's,  &c.  p.  70. 
 
 The    following    extracts    from    Cicero,    for 
 
47 
 
 which  we  are  indebted  to  Mv.Roberts^^,  71 — 75,) 
 may  serve  to  confirm  the  foregoing  statement  *. 
 
 *  1.  Cum  multa,  Divinitus,  Ponti/ices,  a  majoribus  nostrif 
 inventa  atque  instituta  sunt }  turn  nihil  praeclarius,  qu4m 
 quod  vos  eosdem  et  religionibus  Deorum  iiMnortalium,  et 
 summae  Keipublicae,  praeesse  voluerunt.  Cicero  pro  domo 
 sua  ad  Pontifices. 
 
 2.  Quid  est  enim  tarn  arrogans,  quam  de  Religione,  de 
 rebus  Divinis,  Caeremoniis,  Sacris,  Ponti/icum  Collegium 
 docereconnTi  ?  auttam  stultum  quam  si  quis  quid  in  vestris  libris 
 invenerit,  narrari  yobis  ?  aut  tam  Curiosum,  quam  ea  scire 
 Telle,  quibus  majores  nostri  vos  solos  et  consult  et  scire,  toIu. 
 erunt  ?     Ibid, 
 
 3.  Dixi  a  principio,  nihil  me,  de  Scientia  vestr^,  nihil  de 
 sacris,  nihil  de  abscondito  jure  pontijicum,  dlcturum.  Ilia 
 interior  a.     Ibid. 
 
 4.  Quod  ires  pontifices  statuissent,  id  semper  populo  Ro- 
 mano, semper  Senatui,  semper  ipsis  Diis  immortalibus,  satis 
 senctum,  satis  augustum,  satis  religiosum,  esse  visum  est. 
 Cicer.  ad  Haruspices, 
 
 5.  Religionis  explanatio  vel  ab  uno  Pontijice  perito,  rect^ 
 fieri  potest.     Ibid» 
 
 6.  Maximum  autem  et  prjesfantissimum  in  Republica  jus 
 est  Auguru7n,  cum  sit  auctoritati  conjunctum. — Quid  enim 
 majus  est,  si  de  jure  quaerimus^  quam  posse  a  suramis  impe- 
 riis  et  sumrais  potestatibus  comitia  tollere  ?  Concilia,  vel 
 instituta  dimittere,  vel  habifa  rescindere  ?  Quid  gravius, 
 quam  rem  susceptam  dirimi,  si  unus  Augur  aliter  dixerit  ? 
 Quid  magnificentius,  quam  posse  decernere,  ut  magistratu  se 
 abdicent  Consules  ?  Quid  religiosius,  quam  cum  populo,  cum 
 plebe,  agendi  jus  aut  dare,  aut  non  dare  ?     Quid  ?     Legem^ 
 
 si  non  jure  rogata  est,   toilet.- Nihil  domi,  nihil  forts, 
 
 per  Magistratus  gestum,  sine  eoruin  auctoritate  posse  cui' 
 quam  probari  ?     Cicero  de  legibus,  lib,  2. 
 
48 
 
 1.  "Of  the  many  institutions,  most  reverend 
 Pontiffs,  which,  by  Divine  inspiration,  have  been 
 invented  and  established  by  our  ancestors,  none  is 
 more  excellent,  than  their  positive  and  invariable 
 Resolution,  that  you,  and  none  but  you  should^re- 
 side  both  over  the  public  tvorship  of  the  immortal 
 Gods,  and  the  supreme  poiver  of  the  state." 
 
 2.  '^  What  therefore  can  be  so  arrogant,  as  to 
 attempt  to  teach  the  College  of  Pontiffs  any  thing 
 respecting  Religion,  divine  things,  ceremonies, 
 sacriGces?  or  for  any  one  to  inform  yoUy  what 
 he  may  have  found  in  your  books?  or  so  imper- 
 tinently inquisitive  as  to  wish  to  know  the  things 
 which  our  ancestors  chose  that  you  alone  should 
 know,  and  he  consulted  uponF* 
 
 3.  "  I  said,  from  the  beginning,  that  I  meant 
 to  say  nothing  about  your  science,  nothing  about 
 sacred  things,  nothing  about  the  hidden  jurispru^ 
 dence  of  the  Pontiffs,  These  are  most  secret" — 
 In  fact  the  whole  oration  shews  that  Cicero  dared 
 not. 
 
 4.  *'  The  determination  of  three  Potitiffs  has 
 always  been  held  by  the  Roman  people,  by  the 
 senate,  and  by  the  immortal  Gods  themselves,  to 
 be  sufficiently  sacred,  august,  and  satisfactory  in 
 matters  of  religion." 
 
 5.  *'  Tiie  explanation  of  a  religious  doubt, 
 may  rigiiily  be  given  even  by  a  single  Pontiff, 
 well-informed.*' 
 
49 
 
 To  tills  representation  of  the  enormous  privi* 
 leges  of  the  Pagan  Pontiffs^  we  must  add  those  of 
 their  associates,  the  Augurs,  or  "  Diviners,**  in- 
 stituted by  RomuluSy  who  was  an  extraordinary 
 proficient  in  the  art,  and  Chief  Augur  himself; 
 a  title  retained  by  all  the  kings  and  emperors 
 also;  as  appears  from  coins  of  Julius  dssar, 
 jiugustusy  Vespasian^  Verusy  &c.  marked  with 
 the  Augural  ensigns,  the  lituus,  &c; 
 
 6.  **  The  greatest  and  most  excellent  jurisdiction 
 in  the  state,"  continues  CicerOy  "  is  that  of  the 
 Augurs,  because  it  is  connected  with  the  supreme 
 authority.  For,  if  we  enquire  about  authorit}^, 
 what  is  greater  than  to  be  able  to  deprive  the 
 chief  magistrates  and  chief  officers  of  the  power 
 of  holding  assemblies  ?  of  dismissing  councils  or 
 rescinding  decrees?  What  more  authoritative, 
 than  to  put  a  stop  to  any  business  entered-upon, 
 if  a  single  augur  prohibit  f  What  more  magni- 
 ficent,  than  to  be  able  to  decree,  that  the  Consuls 
 shall  abdicate  their  magistracy  ?  What  more 
 venerable,  than  to  grant,  or  not  to  grant,  the 
 privilege  of  public  trial,  before  the  people^  cr 
 before  the  plebeians  ?  What  ?  that  it  can  rescind 
 a  law^  if  irregularly  passed  ?  that  no  act  of  any  of 
 the  magistrates^  at  home  or  abroad,  can  be  valid 
 without  their  approbation  ^" 
 
 Such  were  the  enormous  powers  attached  to 
 the  Pagan  Pontiffs  and  Augurs^  and  afterwards 
 usurped  by  the  Roman  Pontiff  when  the  Christian 
 
50 
 
 Emperors  had  relinquished  those  offices.  Nor  can 
 we  wonder  at  the  facilitj^  with  which  the  Laiti/ 
 submitted  to  such  usurpation.  The  multitude 
 of  dissembling  Pagan  converts,  which  flocked 
 into  the  Church,  after  Cons tantine  the  Great  had 
 made  Christianity  the  Religion  of  the  State, 
 brought  with  them  their  old  prejudices,  their 
 blind  submission  to  pontifical  authority,  and 
 slavish  fear  of  questioning  its  dictates.  And 
 they  were  further  flattered  by  the  artful  and 
 worldly  policy  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  in  assuming 
 the  heathen  titles  and  adopting  their  dress,  and 
 magnificence,  and  even  the  lituus  of  the  Augurs, 
 under  the  new  name  of  the  Pastoral  Staff,  or 
 Crozier;  and  in  instituting  the  similar  College  of 
 Cardinals,  8^c, 
 
 See  all  these  innovations  wonderfully  pre- 
 dicted by  Daniel,  xi.  31 — 38  j  and  explained  in 
 Hales^s  New  Analysis  of  Chronologj/,  vol.  ii.  p. 
 1327—1333. 
 
 The  next  step  taken,  by  the  See  of  Rome,  to 
 rivet  their  yoke  upon  the  necks  of  their  brethren, 
 the  other  prelates,  was  an  oath  of  obedience  and 
 fidelity  to  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  introduced  by 
 Boniface  the  Monk,  (usually  called  the  apostle 
 of  Germany)  who  was  invested  by  Pope  Gre- 
 gory II.  as  his  Legate,  with  plenary  authority  to 
 assemble  Councils,  and  make  Bishops  in  the 
 countries  which  he  should  convert.  Under  the 
 protection  of  Charlemagne  and  of  Pepin^  Boni- 
 
51 
 
 face  held  several  Councils  and  Sjnods  in  Ger^ 
 many  2LwA  France^m  which  he  presided  as  Legate 
 of  the  Roman  See.  In  the  first  Council  he  per- 
 suaded the  Clergj  to  sign  a  confession  of  Faith , 
 whereby  they  bound  themselves  to  persevere  in  the 
 Catliolic  Faith;  professed  themselves  members  of 
 the  Church  of  Rome ;  and  vowed  an  eternal  respect 
 and  obedience  to  St.  Peter's  successors,** 
 
 The  form  of  this  first  Episcopal  Oath^  about 
 A.D.  731,  was  as  follows  *  : 
 
 *  J ur amentum  Episcopi. 
 
 Ego,  N.  Episcopus,  ab  hac  hord  in  3.niea.Jidelis  ero  Sancto 
 Petroy  Sanctceque  Romance  Ecclesice^  Dominbque  meo 
 PapcB  C,  ejusque  successoribus  canonice  inirantibus,  Noq 
 ero  neque  in  consilio  neque  facto,  ut  vitam  perdat  aiit  mem- 
 brum,  rel  capiatur  mala  captione.  Consilium  quod  mihi  aut 
 per  se,  aut  per  literas,  aut  per  negotium  manifestabit,  ad  ejus 
 damnum  nemini  pandam.  Papatum  Sanctce  Romance  Eccle» 
 sice,  et  regulas  Sanctorum  Patrum,  adjutor  ero  ad  defen^ 
 dendum  et  retinendum,  (salvo  ordine  meo)  contra  omnes 
 homines.  Vocatus  ad  Synodum  ?eniam,  nisi  praepeditus 
 Canonica  praepeditione.  Legatum  Apostolicce  Sedis  quem 
 certum  esse  cognovero,  in  eundo  et  redeundo  honorifice  trac- 
 tabo,  et  in  suis  necessitatibus  adjuvabo.  Limina  Apostolica 
 singulis  annis,  aut  per  me,  aut  per  certum  nuntiunv,  visitabo, 
 nisi  eorum  absolvar  licentia.  Sic  me  Deus  adjuvet,  et  haec 
 Sancta  Evangelia. 
 
 Tiiis  form  of  an  Oath  was  prescribed  by  Gregorj/ III,  A.D, 
 731,  and  is  to  be  found  in  the  Decretals  of  Gregory  IX. 
 Lib.  ii.  Tit,  24,  c,  4,  p.  J  J3,  published  in  the  Corpus  Juris 
 Canonici^  Antwerp,  1648.  Since  that  time,  the  Episcopal 
 Oath  has  been  considerably  enlarged.  See  a  later  form,  in 
 the  Roman  Pontifical,  printed  at  Venice^  1572,  in  which  the 
 
 E  2 
 
52 
 
 "  J,  Nj  Bishop,  from  this  hour  forward  will 
 be  faithful  to  St.  Peter  and  the  hoi]/  Roman 
 Churchy  and  to  my  Lord  Pope  C,  and  Aw  successors 
 canonically  entering,  I  will  neither  be  of  coun- 
 sel nor  act,  whereby  he  may  lose  life  or  member, 
 or  be  taken  by  evil  capture.  The  counsel  which 
 he  shall  make  known  to  me,  either  by  himself, 
 or  by  letter,  or  by  messenger,  1  will  disclose 
 unto  no  one  to  his  detriment.  The  Papacy  of 
 Holy  Roman  Churchy  and  the  Rules  of  the  Holy 
 Fathers  [in  their  General  Councils^  I  will  be 
 an  assistant  to  defend  and  retain  (saving  mine 
 own  order)  against  all  men.  When  called  to  a 
 Synod,  I  will  come,  unless!  shall  be  prevented  by 
 aCanonical  impediment.  TheLegate  of  the  Apos- 
 tolic See,  whom  I  shall  know  for  a  certainty  to 
 be  such,  I  will  honourably  entreat,  both  going 
 
 persecuting  clause  seems   to  have  been  first  introduced,  as 
 follows  : — 
 
 Haereticos,  Schismatlcos,  et  Rebelles  eidem  Domino  vel 
 successoribus  precdictis,  pro  posse  jpro^e^war  et  impugnabo : 
 *'  Hereticks,  Schismaticks,  and  Rebels  to  the  same  Lord  (the 
 Pope)  and  his  successors  aforesaid,  I  will,  to  the  utmost  of  my 
 power,  prosecute  and  impugn." — But  the  terra  prosequar, 
 not  being  thought  strong  enough,  was  changed  into  perse* 
 quar^  "  /  will  persecute^'^  in  the  last  form,  which  was  first 
 introduced  in  the  Pontifical  of  Clement  VIII.  published  at 
 Rome  in  1595.  See  the  Oath  at  length,  in.  Bishop  Wood- 
 ward's State  of  the  Church  of  Ireland;  or  Extracts  from 
 it,  in  Hales'  Letters  on  the  Romish  Hier archly  addressed 
 to  Dr.  Troy,  p.  27. 
 
5S 
 
 and  comings  and  assist  him  in  his  necessities. 
 The  thresholds  of  the  Apostles  I  will  every  year 
 visit,  eit  ter  personally  or  by  a  trusty  messenger, 
 unless  I  shall  be  absolved  by  their  licence.  So 
 help  me  God,  and  these  holy  Gospels !" 
 
 This  same  Boniface  the  Monk,  first  received  a 
 bishop's  pall  (pallium^  cloak,)  himself  from  Gre- 
 gory II.  in  the  year  723,  and  persuaded  the 
 bishops  of  Germany  to  accept  the  same  as  a 
 token  of  honour  from  the  Pope ;  who  afterwards 
 contrived  to  introduce  this  ceremony  into  France 
 also ;  and  afterwards  imposed  it  as  an  indis- 
 pensable requisite,  and  forbad  them  the  exer- 
 cise of  any  episcopal  functions,  until  they  had 
 received  the  pall,  as  a  token  of  investiture,  from 
 Rome. 
 
 In  the  year  1073,  Gregory  VII.  (before  called 
 Hildebrand),  that  prodigy  of  wickedness  and  papal 
 usurp ation^  according  to  Baronius,  Annal.  page 
 985,  contrary  to  the  custom  of  his  predecessors, 
 assumed  the  papacy  without  the  consent  of  the 
 Emperor  Henry  IV.  And,  not  satisfied  with 
 this  infringement  of  the  Emperor's  rights, 
 claimed  also  the  power  of  appointing  Bishops ; 
 and,  by  dint  of  excommunication,  and  a  for- 
 midable combination  of  the  Ecclesiastical  and 
 Lay  States  of  Germany,  (which  he  excited  and 
 fomented,)  at  length  he  compelled  Henry  to 
 relinquish  the  ancient  right  of  appointing  to 
 E  3 
 
54 
 
 Biblioprlcksj  and  leave  them  \vholl)'  in  the  Pope^s 
 dij?posaI. 
 
 Afterwards  the  Emperor  Henry  V.  endeavoured 
 to  recover  what  Gregory  had  wrested  from  his 
 father,  and,  seizing  upon  the  person  of  Pope 
 Pascolll.  obliged  him  to  relinquish  it.  But  the 
 German  Clergy,  (over  whom  the  Popes  had,  by 
 this  time,  acquired  an  absolute  ascendency,)  so 
 harrassed  the  Emperor,  that  they  forced  him,  in 
 the  year  1122,  to  resign  for  ever  that  preroga- 
 tive to  the  Pope. 
 
 In  England,  happily,  the  Kings  were  not  so 
 submissive;   and  the  right  of  Papal  Investitures, 
 was  all  along  resisted  by  the  princes  of  the  Nor- 
 man line,  except  by  those  intruders,  Henri/  L, 
 Stephen,  and  John,  to  whom  the  influence  of  the 
 Church  was  necessary  to  support  them  on  the 
 throne.    And,  after  repeated  struggles  for  power, 
 between  the  Popes  and  the  Parliaments^  who  were 
 always   most  jealous  of  Papal   usurpation,   the 
 blessed    Reformation,    in   the   reign   of    king 
 Henry  the  8th,  set  them  free  from  Papal  Tyran- 
 ny.    Of  this,  further  notice  will  be  taken  in  the 
 following  Essay,     Another  link  in  the  Chain  of 
 Papal    Tyranny,   was   the   introduction    of   the 
 Canon  Law  and  Decretals,   by  Pope  Innocent  11. 
 A.D.  1130,  in  opposition  to  the  Justinian  Code 
 of  Civil  Law  ;  which  were  calculated  to  serve 
 the  Pope's  Interest,  and  depress  the  rights  of  the 
 other  Patriarchs,  and  of  temporal  Princes.     Thu 
 
55 
 
 consequence  of  this  was  obvious.  The  other 
 Bishops  and  Churches  had  often  recourse  to 
 Rome,  as  novices  have  to  their  teachers,  for  advice 
 in  the  explanation  and  use  of  the  Canons,  The 
 Popes,  therefore,  under  pretence  that,  Rome  be- 
 ing the  first  and  chief  See  in  Christendom,  it 
 became  the  duty  of  her  Bishop  to  see  that  the 
 Canons  and  Ecclesiastical  Law^s  were  observed 
 and  executed,  took  upon  themselves  to  appoint 
 Judges  of  the  differences  that  arose  between  the 
 other  Bishops, — encroached  upon  the  jurisdiction 
 of  the  Metropolitans, — deposed  Bishops  that  were 
 not  regularly  consecrated,  or  that  were  accused 
 of  any  great  crime  ;  and  compelled  them  to  come 
 to  Rome  in  person,  to  plead  their  causes. 
 
 Not,  but  that  there  were  '*  many  of  the 
 Bishops**  (as  Puffendorf  observes,)  "  well  enough 
 content  to  submit  to  this  slavery,  in  hopes  of 
 sharing  the  prey  with  their  Chief  ;  and  because 
 they  were  thereby  freed  from  the  Jurisdiction  of 
 their  Temporal  princes,  whose  power  they  more 
 dreaded  than  that  of  a  distant  Tribunal ;  the 
 Judges  whereof,  being  of  the  same  trade  as 
 themselves,  were  not  so  terrible  to  them.  For 
 one  croiv  tvill  not  pkk-oiit  it's  felloiv\s  eyes." — 
 Some  of  these  indulgent,  and  very  accommo- 
 dating, Canons^  the  reader  may  see  in  the  note  *. 
 
 *  The  following  decrees  for  exempting  Ecclesiastics  from 
 X«j/ jurisdiction,  are  taken  from  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonici^ 
 Decret.  Greg,  Tit.  1,  p.  76, 
 
 E  4 
 
56 
 
 Tlie  last,  and  not  the  least  powerful,  cause  of 
 the    Bishops  not  resisting  the  growing  power  of 
 
 De  judiciis. 
 Eugenius  Papa, 
 
 Cap.  2- — Decernimus,  ut  Laid  Ecclesiastiea  tractarc  ne- 
 golia  non  praesumant. 
 
 Cap.  4. — Et  si  Clerici  coram  sceculari  judice  convicti  fue* 
 rint,  Tel  confessi,de  cTimine,nou  sunt  propter  hoc,  a  suoEpiSm" 
 copo  aliquatenus  condemnandi*  Sicut  enim  sententia  a  non 
 suo  judice  lata  non  tenet,  et  ita  confessio  coram  eo. 
 
 De  adulteriis  vero  et  aliis  criminibus  quae  sunt  minora^ 
 potest  Episcopus  cum  Clericts,  post  peractam  paenitentiam, 
 dispensare,  Sed  non  debet  quemlibet  depositum  pro  suis 
 excessibus  (cum  suo  sit  functus  officio,  nee  duplici  debeat 
 ipsum  contritione  conterere)  judici  tradere  sceculari, 
 
 Ccelestinus  III. 
 
 Cap.  10. — A  nobis  fuit  ex  parte  tua  quaesitum — *^  utrum 
 liceat  Regi,  vel  alicui  sceculari  persona,  judicare  Clericos 
 cujuscunque  ordinis,  sive  \nfurto,s\\e  in  homicidio,  velp^r- 
 jurio^  seu  quibuscungue  fuerint  cr/m/nf^M*  deprehensi?*' 
 Consultaiioni  tuse  taliter  respondeo:  Quod  si  Clericus,  in 
 quocunqueordine  constitutus,  in  furto,  Tel  homicidio,  tcI  per- 
 jurio,  vel  alio  crimirie  fuerit  deprehensus,  legitime  atque  con- 
 victus  ;  ab  Ecclesiastico  ]wd\ce  deponendus  est :  qui^  si  depo- 
 situs,  incorrigibilis  fuerit,  excommunicari  debet:  deinde-* 
 contumficia  crtscente,  anathematis  mucrone  feriri  ;  postmo. 
 dum  vero,  si  in  profundum  malorum  veniens,  contempserit; 
 (quum  ecclesia  non  habeat  ultra  quid  faciat)  ne  possit  esse 
 ultr4  ptrditio  plurimorum,  per  scecularem  comprimendus  est 
 potestatem  ita  quod  ei  deputetur  exilium,  vel  alia  legitima 
 pcena  inferatur. 
 
57 
 
 (he  Popes,  was  the  establishment  of  the  various 
 orders  of  Monks  and  Friars  in  the  Roman 
 Church.  "  From  these  Monks/'  says  Puffendorf, 
 "  has  the  Pope  formed  his  Prcetorian  band,  or 
 regiment  of  guards,  whom  he  has  not  only  quar- 
 tered, as  troublesome  companions ^  upon  the  Laity  y 
 but  makes  use  of  them  as  Spies  over  the  actions 
 of  the  Bishops  and  the  rest  of  the  Clergy,  There- 
 fore it  is,  that  the  Popes  have  maintained  with 
 so  much  zeal,  the  privileges  of  the  Monks,  espe- 
 cially in  the  thirteenth  Century,  when  they  en- 
 deavoured to  force  themselves  from  the  Bishops' 
 Jurisdiction,  and  subject  themselves  immediately 
 to  the  Pope.  And,  although  there  are  great  jea- 
 lousies  betwixt  their   Orders,  (as,  for  example, 
 
 Innocentius  III. 
 
 Cap.  17.— Praecipiatis  ex  parte  nostra  Praelatis,  ut  Laicii 
 de  Clericis,  conquer entib us,  plenam  faciant  justitiam  exhi- 
 berij  non  obstantibus  appellationibus  frustratoriis,  quas  ia 
 eorum  gravamine,  Clerici  frequenter  opponunt :  ne  pro  de- 
 fectujustiticB,  Clerici  trahantur  a  Laicis  ^idi  judicium  swcum 
 fare:  quod  omninb  fieri  prohibemus. 
 
 Cap.  llj  12. — Ad  sacerdofesDEVS  Yoluit  quae  in  Ecclesia 
 disponenda  sunt,  pertinere  3  non  ad  sceculi  potestates  ;  quas, 
 si  Jideles  sunt,  Ecclesise  suae  Sacerdotibus  voluit  esse  sub- 
 jectas.  Imperatores  Christiani  subdere  debent  executioneg 
 suas  Ecclesiasticis  presulzbus,  non  prseferre.  Obsequi  so^ 
 iere  principes  Ckrisiianos  decretis  Ecclesice,  non  suam  prae- 
 ponere  potestatem.  Episcopis  caput  subdere  principem  soii^ 
 turn,  non  de  eorum  capitibus  judicare. 
 
58 
 
 betwixt  the  Franciscans  and  tlie  Dominicans^')  vet 
 he  contrives  to  hold  the  balance  so  evenly,  and 
 to  dispense  his  favours  so  impartially,  that  one 
 Order  cannot  be  oppressed  by  another  ;  nor  has 
 reason  to  complain  of  the  Pope's  injustice.*' 
 
 And,  to  crown  all,  these  Monks  and  Friars  were 
 usually  Confessors  to  all  the  Crowned  Heads  in  Eu- 
 rope, and  therefore  were  masters  of  their  secrets. 
 By  the  artful  and  dexterous  combination  of  all 
 these  engines,  and  political  machines,  with  the 
 humours  and  passions,  the  hopes  and  the  fears  of 
 mankind,  both  temporal  and  eternal,  ].  Lofty 
 and  arrogant  pretensions  of  Supremacy  and  IrifaU 
 libility ;  2.  Appeals  to  Rome  5  3.  The  Institu- 
 tion of  Legates ;  4.  The  ancient  and  venerable 
 authority  of  the  Pagan  Pontiffs  and  Augurs;  5. 
 The  Oaths  ;  and  6.  The  Investiture  of  Bishops  ; 
 7.  The  Introduction  of  the  Canons  and  Decretals^ 
 and  the  exemption  ofthe  Clergy  from  S'ecz/Zrtr  Juris- 
 diction; 8,  The  Institution  of  the  several  Orders 
 o^ Monks  and  i^n«r5,  under  the  Pope's  immediate 
 jurisdiction  ;  who  were  usually  9.  Con fessors  to  all 
 the  Sovereign  Princes  of  Christendom,  who  were  in 
 communion  with  the  Church  of  Rome^  10.  the 
 Pontiffs  gained  a  paramount  influence  apd  cpntroul 
 in  the  general  Councils  convened  from  time  to 
 time,  pretendcdly  for  the  suppression  of  Heresies, 
 and  the  reformation  of  Morals,  but,  in  reality,  for 
 the  extension  of  the  Papal  power  and  j  urisdiction. 
 
59 
 
 For  such  were  the  deleterious  decrees  of  the  great 
 General  Councils  of  Lateran,  A.D.  1139,  1179, 
 and  1215  ;  of  Constance,  A.  D.  1414  ;  of  Basil, 
 A.  D.  1431  ;  and  of  Trent,  A.D.  1549  ;  which 
 only  riveted  the  Papal  Yoke  upon  the  necks  of 
 their  slaves  !  !  ! 
 
 I  shall  close  this  Introduction  with  the  Reflex- 
 ions of  a  ^reat  Traveller  and  accomplished  Scho- 
 lar, Sir  Edwin  Sandys,  on  this  Subject,  in  his 
 Speculum  Europce  ;  or.  Survey  of  the  State  of 
 Religion  In  the  Western  part  of  the  World,  writ- 
 ten at  Paris^  in  1509.  A  work,  that,  in  point  of 
 nervous  composition, — of  concise,  jet  flowing 
 eloquence, — and  of  masterly  reasoning, — has  not, 
 perhaps,  been  exceeded  by  any  later  work,  what- 
 soever, even  of  the  present  age, 
 
 "  But  to  come  now,  to  the  view  of  their  Eccle-  ^dys^% 
 siastical  Government — as  addressed  to  the  up-Jj^"^^^ 
 holding  of  the  worldly  power  and  glory  of  their  Jj^^^^^ 
 order.— -I   think   I  may  truly  say  :    There  was 
 never  yet   State   framed  by  man's  wit  in  this 
 World,    more  powerful   and   forcible  to    work 
 these  effects  \  never  any  more  wisely  contrived  and 
 plotted,  or  more  constantly  and  diligently  put  in 
 practice  and  execution  ;  insomuch  that,  but  for 
 the  natural  weakness  of  untruth  and  dishonesty, 
 ivhich  (being  rotten  at  the  hearty)  abate  the  force  of 
 whatever  is  founded  thereon,  their  outward  means 
 were  sufficient  to  subdue  a  whole  world." 
 
 !'  The  particular  ways  they  hold  to  ravish  all 
 
60 
 
 affections,  and  to  Jit  each  humour^  (which,  their 
 Jurisdiction  and  Power  being  but  persuasive  and 
 voluntarj^,  they  principally  regard)  are  well  nigh 
 infinite  :  There  being  not  any  thing  either  sacred 
 or  profane,  no  virtue  or  vice  almost,  no  things  of 
 so  contrary  condition  soever,  which  they  make 
 not,  in  some  sort,  to  serve  that  turn;  that  each 
 fancy  may  be  satisfied,  and  each  appetite  find 
 "what  to  feed  on.  Whatsoever  either  wealth  can 
 sway  with  the  lovers,  or  voluntary  poverty  with 
 the  despisers,  of  the  world  ;  ivhat  honour,  with 
 the  ambitious  ;  what  obedience,  with  the  hum- 
 ble; what  great  employment,  with  stirring  and 
 mettled  spirits  *  what  perpetual  quiet,  with 
 heavy  and  restive  spirits ;  what  content  the  plea- 
 sant nature  can  take  in  pastimes  and  jollity ; 
 what  contrariwise  the  austere  mind,  in  discipline 
 and  rigour ;  ivhat  love,  either  chastity  can  raise 
 in  the  pure,  or  voluptuousness  in  the  dissolute ; 
 iiohat  allurements  are  in  knowledge  to  draw  the 
 contemplative,  or  in  actions  of  state  to  possess 
 the  practic  dispositions  ;  what  with  the  hopeful, 
 prerogative  of  reward  can  work  ;  ivhat  errors, 
 doubts,  and  dangers,  with  the  fearful  ;  tvhat 
 change  of  vows,  with  the  rash  j  of  estate,  with 
 the  inconstant ;  7vhat  pardons,  with  the  faulty, 
 or  supplies  with  the  defective ;  what  miracles, 
 with  the  credulous  ;  ruhat  visions,  with  the  fan- 
 tastical j  whai  gorgeousness  of  shews,  with  the 
 
61 
 
 vulgar  and  simple ;  what  multitude  of  ceremo- 
 nies, with  the  superstitious  and  ignorant ;  what 
 prayer,  with  the  devout  j  luliat  with  the  charita* 
 ble,  works  of  piety  ;  ivhat  rules  of  higher  per- 
 fection, with  elevated  affections ;  what  dispens- 
 ing  with  breach  of  all  rules,  with  men  of  law. 
 less  conditions;  in  sum:  what  thing  soever  can 
 prevail  with  any  man,  either  for  himself  to  pur- 
 sue, or,  at  leastwise,  to  love,  reverence,  or  honour, 
 in  another  j  (for  even  therein  also,  man's  nature 
 receiveth  great  satisfaction)  the  same  is  found  in 
 them  :  not,  as  in  other  places  of  the  world,  by 
 casualty,  blended  without  order,  and  of  neces- 
 sity; but  sorted  in  great  part,  into  several  profes- 
 sions ;  countenanced  with  reputation,  honoured 
 with  prerogatives,  facilitated  with  provisions  and 
 yearly  maintenance;  and  either  (as  the  better 
 things)  advanced  with  expectation  of  reward; 
 or  borne-with  (how  bad  soever)  with  sweet  and 
 silent  permission. 
 
 '*  What  pomp,  what  riot,  to  that  of  their 
 Cardinals  ?  What  severity  of  life  comparable  to 
 their  Hermits  and  Capuchins  ?  Who,  wealthier 
 than  their  Prelates  ?  Who,  poorer  than  their 
 Mendicants  ?  On  the  one  side  of  the  street,  a 
 cloyster  of  Virgins  ;  on  the  other,  a  sty  of  Cour- 
 tezans with  public  toleration.  This  day,  all  in 
 masks,  with  all  looseness  and  foolery  ;  to-morrow, 
 all  in  processions,  whipping  themselves  till  the 
 
62 
 
 blood  follow.  On  one  door  an  Excommunica- 
 tion throwing  to  Hell  all  Transgressors ;  on 
 another,  a  Jubilee,  or  full  Discharge  from  all 
 Transgressions. 
 
 Who,  learneder  in  all  kinds  of  sciences  than 
 their  Jesuits  ?  What  thing  more  ignorant  than 
 their  parish-Priests  ?  What  Prince  so  able  to 
 prefer  his  Servants  and  followers  as  the  Pope, 
 and  in  so  great  multitude  ?  Who,  able  to  take 
 deeper  and  readier  revenge  on  his  enemies  ? 
 What  pride  equal  to  his,  making  Kings  kiss  his 
 pantofle  ?  What  humility  greater  than  his,  shriv- 
 ing himself  daily  on  his  knees  to  an  ordinary 
 priest  ?  Who,  difficulter  in  dispatch  of  causes  to 
 the  Greatest  ?  Who,  easier  in  giving  audience 
 to  the  Meanest  ?  Where,  greater  rigour  in  the 
 world  in  exacting  the  observance  of  the  Church 
 Laws  ?  Where,  less  care  or  conscience  of  the 
 Commandments  of  God  ?  To  taste  flesh  on  a 
 Friday^  when  suspicion  might  fasten,  were  mat- 
 ter for  the  Inquisition ;  whereas,  on  the  other 
 side,  the  Sunday  is  one  of  their  greatest  market- 
 days." 
 
 "  To  conclude,  never  State,  never  Govern- 
 ment in  the  World,  so  strangely  compacted  of 
 infijiite  contrarieties,  all  tending  to  entertain  the 
 several  humours  of  all  men,  and  to  work  what 
 kind  of  effect  they  shall  desire :  where  rigour 
 and  remissness,  cruelty  and  lenity  are  so  com- 
 
6s 
 
 billed,  that  with  neglect  of  the  Church,  to  stir 
 aught,  is  a  sin  unpardonable ;  whereas,  with 
 duty  towards  the  Church,  and  by  intercession 
 for  her  allowance,  with  respective  attendance  of 
 her  pleasure,  no  Lmv  of  God  or  Nature  so  sacred, 
 which,  one  way  or  other,  they  find  not  means  to 
 dispense  withy  or,  at  leastwise,  permit  the  breach 
 of,  by  connivance  and  without  disturbance." 
 
AH 
 
 ESSAY, 
 
 JNotwithsTandING  the  labours  of  such 
 learned  Antiquaries  as  Giraldus  Ca?nbrensis, 
 Camden^  Ushers  Lloyd,  Stillingfleet,  &€.,  the  ori- 
 g-in  of  the  primitive  British  and  Irish  Churches 
 has  been  wrapt  in  much  obscurity  and  uncer- 
 tainty. Of  this,  the  following  reasons  may  be 
 assigned  : 
 
 1.  The  idle  and  visionary  tales^  and  monkish 
 legends,  blended  with  tlie  original  documents  still 
 subsisting,  which  render  it  no  short  nor  easy 
 task,  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the  chaff,  truth 
 from  fiction. 
 
 2.  The  undue  credence  given  to  the  monkish 
 historians,  whose  devotion  to  the  See  of  Rome 
 frequently  led  them  to  pervert,  falsify,  or  sup- 
 press the  early  evidence  of  the  usurped  Supre- 
 macy of  the  modern  Church  of  Rome,  over  her 
 Sister  Churches* 
 
 3.  The  want  of  more  carefully  examining, 
 and  more  critically  comparing  together,  the 
 several  valuable  documents,  that  have  been  col- 
 lected by  the  skill  and  industry  of  the  foregoing 
 Antiquaries ;  and  of  adjusting  their  Chronology* 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 4.  The  want  of  some  curious  and  important 
 JFelsh  records,  unknown  to  former  Antiquaries, 
 and  but  lately  brought  to  light,  by  those  learned 
 and  intelligent  H'elsh  scholars,  Roberts^  TViU 
 Hams.  &('.,  \\y  i:  G  ylrchceologia  Myviriana,  Collec- 
 ianea  Camhrica,  &c.  ;  and  of  some  interesting 
 Irish  records,  ihc.  Annals  of  the  four  Masters,  &c. 
 lately  translated  by  that  eminent  Irish  scholar, 
 Dr.  O'Connor, 
 
 I  shall  therefore  attempt,  in  the  following 
 Essa}', 
 
 L  To  review  the  various  and  discordant  tradi- 
 tions respecting  their  origin. 
 
 II.  To  trace  their  true  origin  and  establishment, 
 upon  Scriptural  and  Ecclesiastical  evidence, 
 
 III.  To  shew  their  entire  and  total  independence 
 upon  the  Church  of  Rome,  from  the  earliest 
 periods  of  their  history. 
 
 IV.  To  shew  the  determined  and  unremitting 
 opposition  of  the  Church  and  State,  in  both 
 Islands,  to  the  encroachments  and  usurpations 
 of  the  Church  and  See  of  Rome,  from  the  first 
 estaljlishment  of  Christianity  in  Great  Britain 
 and  Ireland,  to  the  blessed  Reformation. 
 
 V.  To  exhibit  some  authentic  and  advantageous 
 specimens  of  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  the 
 doctrine  of  thcae  primitive  Churches,  and  of 
 their  abhorrence  of  the  errors  and  corruptions 
 of  the  Church  o^  Home. 
 
ot 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 Unfounded   Traditions  respecting   the 
 Origin  of  the  British  and  Irish  Churches. 
 
 The  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  Bri» 
 tisli  Isles,  has  been  ascribed  to  several  of  the 
 u'ipostlesy  or  their  immediate  disciples  :  to  the 
 -Apostles,  John,  James  the  elder,  James  the  less, 
 Simon  Zelotes,  Peter,  or  Paul  ;  or  to  their 
 assistants^  Joi'^p/i  ofArimathea^jiristohulus,  &c. ; 
 who  severally  have  been  patronized  by  the 
 learned,  in  ancient  or  modern  times. 
 
 ].  St.  John,  Tertullian  relates,  that  this 
 Apostle  was  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil, 
 by  the  tyrant  NerOj  at  Rome  ;  and  after  he  came 
 out  unhurt,  was  banished  to  a  certain  island^-. 
 But  this  miracle  is  unnoticed  by  any  of  the  early 
 Fathers,  Cle?nens  RomanuSy  Irenceus,  Eusehius^ 
 Origen,  and  Jerome,  who  had  better  sources  of 
 information.  And  St.  John  was  banished  not 
 by  Nero,  but  by  Domitian,  as  we  learn  from 
 Sidpicius  Sever  us  and  Isidore,  (see  Lardner,  Vol. 
 II.  p.  268  ;  V.  p.  164,  309);  not  to  Britain,  but  to 
 Patmosy  in  the  Archipelago,  as  he  declares  him- 
 
 *  Ubi  Apoitolus  Johannes,  posteaquam  in  Oleum  igneuni 
 dcKiersus,  nihil  passus  est,  in  insulam  relegatiir.  De  Prse- 
 script.  Hseres.  c.  36,  p.  245. 
 
 F  2 
 
6S 
 
 Self,  Rev.  i.  9.  The  learned  antiquary,  Roberts, 
 however,  has  adopted  this  tradition,  on  account 
 of  the  great  stress  laid  upon  St.  John's  authority 
 in  the  debate  between  Colman  and  TVilfridy  A.  D. 
 ^^^^  about  the  time  of  celebrating  Easter.  The 
 Irish  champion,  Colmauy  contended  for  the 
 fourteenth  day  of  the  Paschal  moon,  when  the 
 passover  was  celebrated  bv  Christ,  and  accord- 
 ing to  primitive  usage  j  but  Wilfrid^  for  the 
 Jifteenth  ^iij ,  with  Caiaphas  and  ihe  Jews;  when 
 it  was  improperly  celebrated,  as  may  be  proved 
 from  John  xviii.  28.  xix.  14.  compared  with 
 Luke  XX ii.  7. 
 
 But  Roberts  himself  has  satisfactorily  ac- 
 counted for  the  great  veneration  in  which  this 
 Apostle  and  his  writings  were  held  in  Britain 
 and  Ireland^  from  the  early  intercourse  and  con- 
 nexion subsisting  between  the  British  and  Gal- 
 ilean Churches ;  for  Irenc^us,  the  bishop  of 
 Lyons  in  Gaul,  was  the  disciple  of  Polycarp, 
 who  was  the  disciple  of  St.  John,  See  the  Collec- 
 tanea  Cambricay  No.  6.  and  Roberts*  Visitation 
 Sermon,  18 J 2,  notes,  p.  20. 
 
 2.  St.  James  the  elder.  He  could  not  possibly 
 have  visited  the  British  isles,  because  he  was 
 iilain  by  Herod,  A.  D.  41-. 
 
 3.  St,  James  the  less,  or  the  Lord's  brother,  or 
 cousin-german,  was  elected  first  bishop  o^  Jeru- 
 salem ;  and  was  slain  by  the  Jews  A.  D.  63.,  as 
 we  learn  from  Josephus, 
 
69 
 
 4.  Simon  Zeloles,  According  to  JSJicephorus, 
 he  preached  the  Gospel  as  far  as  the  Western 
 ocean,  and  the  British  isles,  and  was  crucified 
 in  Britain,  This,  however,  is  contradicted  hy 
 Bede  ;  ^vho  stati\s  that  Simon  suffered  in  Persia^ 
 Oct.  2*^,  in  his  Martijrologij, 
 
 5.  Sf.  Peter.  His  visit  to  Britain,  rests  on 
 the  single  authority  of  Simeon  Metaphrastes : 
 who  states  that  ^'  St.  Peter  spent  some  days  in 
 Britain^  and  enlightened  many^  by  the  word  of 
 Grace  ;  and  having  established  Churches^''^  &c. 
 See  Introduct.  p.  20. 
 
 But  it  is  incredible,  that  so  much  should  he 
 effected  hy  the  Apostle,  in  so  short  a  time. 
 And  the  total  silence  of  all  the  early  Fathers 
 respecting  this  visit,  and  of  any  of  the  British 
 Churches  to  claim  SL  Peter  as  their  founder,  is 
 sufficient  to  invalidate  his  testimony, 
 
 Joseph  ofArimathea,    His  pretensions  have  been 
 supported  by  Theophilus  Evans  in   his  Drycli  y 
 prif  Oesoed,   and  the  learned  and  pious   Charles 
 Edwards  in  his  Hanes  y  Ffydd,     But  Mr.  Roberts 
 represents  this  as  a  legendary  tale,  fabricated  by 
 the  Monks  of  Glastonbury^  after  they  had  plun- 
 dered the  records  o^  ^t. David's,     Sermon,  p.  21, 
 6.  There  remains,  therefore,  only  the  tradition 
 of  St.  Paul's  visit  to  Britain,  with  which  that  of 
 Aristobidus  is  connected.     And  this  tradition  has 
 been  adopted  by  ih.e  most  learned  Antiquaries, 
 ancient  and  modern  ;  by  Parker,  Cainden,  Usher, 
 
 F  3 
 
70 
 
 StiUingfleetf  Cave^  GibsoUf  Nelson,  Rowland, 
 Roberts^  and  lately  by  the  pious  and  primitive 
 Bishop  Burgess,  in  his  elaborate  Tracts  on  the 
 Origin  mid  Independence  of  the  British  Church, 
 18i5,  second  edition,  which  originally  appeared 
 in  the  form  of  Letters  to  his  Clergy  of  St, 
 David*  s, 
 
 A  tradition  so  fully  and  so  respectably  sup- 
 ported, nmerits  the  strictest  discussion.  And  I 
 have  been  encouraged  to  undertake  the  arduous 
 task,  by  his  Lordship  himself;  who,  in  a  letter, 
 with  wh-ich  I  was  fLivoured  by  him,  July  17, 
 J8K5,  thus  expresses  himself,  with  the  candour 
 and  liberality  of  a  scJhlar,  whose  sole  object  is 
 the  discovery  o^  truth  :  — 
 
 ^'  I  am  glad  you  are  pursuing  your  inquiries 
 into  the  first  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  Bri* 
 tain.  The  more  I  study  the  subject,  the  more 
 I  am  convinced  of  SL  Paul's  having  preached  the 
 Gospel  in  these  islands.  But  your  convictions 
 are  equally  decided,  that  he  did  not.  Nothing 
 but  ample  and  full  investigation  of  the  subject 
 can  remove  the  difficulties,  which  occasion  such 
 a  difference  of  opinion.  I  shall  therefore  re- 
 ceive with  great  pleasure,  the  result  of  your 
 inquiries/' 
 
 And  again,  August  28,  1815.  — «' I  shall  be 
 very  glad  to  see  your  Essay  on  the  subject.  I 
 most  cordially  adopt  your  maxim:  Mcr^  3vi£cif 
 r-f^cik/iSfii^ — "  Sacrifice  to  the  'J'kutu  alone.'' 
 
71 
 
 TheBIsbopmaintains  (with  Ushe?){h^i  ''StPmd 
 established  a  form  of  Church  Government  in 
 Britain;  and  that  he  appointed  jiristohiilus  (no- 
 ticed by  the  Apostle,  Rora.xvi.  10.)  to  be  the  first 
 Bishop  ('f  Britain:  upon  the  authority  of  the 
 Greek  AIe?2cea,  and  of  Dorotheits.''  Tracts,  &c. 
 pp.  55,  70. 
 
 To  support  this  authority,  his  Lordship  pro- 
 duces a  considerable  number  of  vouchers;  C/e- 
 mens  Romanus^  Eusehius,  Jtrom^  Theodoret,  &c, 
 among  the  Fathers,  and  two  British  records  j 
 pp.  3,  23,  70—73. 
 
 ],  His  first  and  most  important  evidence,  Is 
 that  of  Clemens  Romamis,  the  intimate  friend  and 
 fellow-labourer  of  St.  Paul^  of  whom  honourable 
 mention  is  made,  Phil.  iv.  3, — which  is  partially 
 cited.  Tracts,  pp.  47,  &r.  108,  &c.,  and  fully,  in 
 the  foregoing  Introduction,  p.  12. 
 
 But  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  passage  seems 
 too  vague  and  rhetorical  to  ascertain  the  fact 
 upon  sober,  historical  testimony.  Clemens  repre- 
 sents the  Apostle,  as  h-ACcioo-vr/jV  hh/^ag  'oXcv  tov 
 Tijoa-^jLov,  ^^  having  taught  the  ivhole  ivorlcl  righte- 
 ousness."' This  surely  is  not  gee  graphically  true. 
 He  did  not  at  all  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  Par- 
 ^A/an  empire;  in  theextensiveand  populous  regions 
 o^  Upper  ^sia;  of  India,  c&st  and  west  of  the 
 Ganges;  in  the  wide  regions  of  Lihija  and 
 ^4frica  ;  nor  even  in  the  northern  parts  of  Europe : 
 His  travels   were   confined  to  the  southern  partSj 
 
'52 
 
 within  the  precincts  of  the  Roman  empire.  And  if 
 so, sure! J  we  are  not  bound  io  understand  in  stricl- 
 iiess,  the  next  passage:  bttl  to  ts^i^cc  ivig  ^ucrfa;^  sX^ooi, 
 **  Having  gone  to  the  termination  of  the  west^'  or 
 rather,  of  the  setting  sun.  But  admitting  that  it 
 is  to  be  understood  geographically,  where  is  this 
 "  termination  of  the  ivesV'  to  be  found,  within  the 
 wide  range  of  the  sun's  setting  amplitude?  Have 
 not  Cape jPm/6 Zen e,  and  CadiZy  in  Spain,hMQV  as- 
 tronomical and  classical  pretensions  than  Britain^ 
 as  being  nearer  to  the  tropics;  those  TpoTfoii  viiXiQiOy 
 *'  turnings  of  the  sun,"  noticed  by  Homer, 
 Odyss.  XV.  403,  which  include  the  sun's  greatest 
 northern  and  southern  declinations  from  the 
 jEqiiinoctiaL  Cape  Finisterre  {finis  terrcs,  the 
 land's  end,)  was  usually  considered  as  the  western 
 termination  of  Europe,  And  so  was  Gades  or 
 Cadiz,  by  Juvenal,  the  contemporary  of  Cle?nens  : 
 
 Omnibus  in  terris  quae  sunt  a  Gadibvs  usque 
 Auroram  et  Gangem,  pauci  dignoscere  possunt 
 Vera  bona,  atque  illis  muUum  diversa,  remota. 
 Erroris  nebula  ! 
 
 ^^  In  all  the  lands  that  reach  from  Cadiz  [westward] 
 To  the  Ganges,  eastward ;  how  few  are  able 
 To  distinguish  real  good  and  evil. 
 Removing  the  mist  of  error  !''  Sat.  x.  1. 
 
 And  surely,  Ireland,  lying  still  more  westerly^ 
 has  better  pretensions  than  Britain.  But  un- 
 questionably St.  Prtw/  never  visited /re/oW.  How 
 inconclusive  then  is  the  icsiiw ony  o(  Cl^m^m  ^ 
 
73 
 
 Aiid  how  uLiWiirrantabie  is  it.  (o  erect  a  logical 
 argument  y  upon  a  figurative  expression!^ 
 
 Still  more  vague  and  indeterminate  are  the 
 Bishop's  succeeding  early  testimonies,  p.  48 — 50. 
 
 Irencpus  speaks  of  Christianity  as  having  been 
 propa 'ated  by  the  AposUes  and  their  disciples, 
 l<Aig  TTcpazMv  TVjg  yvjgf  ^'  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;" 
 sv  raig  l^spioiig,  ''  in  the  Iherias,"  or  regions  of 
 Spain  and  Luntania  or  Portugal;  xi)j/ sv  KsAto/^, 
 **  and  among  the  Celts,'*  or  Germans,  Gauls  and 
 Britons:  but  he  does  not  specify,  at  z^hat  time, 
 nor  distinguish  by  wkom. 
 
 TertuUian  rep^e?^ents  '*  all  the  extremities  of 
 the  Spai/is,  the  diiferent  nations  of  the  Gauls,  and 
 even  the  regions  of  the  Britons  inaccessible  to 
 the  Romans,  as  converted  to  Christ,  in  his  time;'* 
 but  with  the  same  latitude  of  expression. 
 
 Eusebius,  indeed,  says  more  distinctly,  *^  tliat 
 some  (sTf^yc)  of  the  Apostles  passed  over  the  Ocean 
 to  the  Isles  called  British**  But  he  docs  not  state 
 ivhich  of  tViC  Apostles. 
 
 Jero7ne  snysy  '^  ihsii  St.Paul,  after  his  libera- 
 tion  by  Aero,  preached  the  Gospel  in  tbe  ivesteiii 
 parts;'*  and  that  he  included  Britain,  in  the 
 western  par(s,  appears,  says  the  Bishop,  from  his 
 *'  Epist,  ad  Marcellurriy*   pp.  50,  115. 
 
 But  the  fuller  testimony  oi  Jerome,'^  referred 
 
 *  '*  Paulus  Apostolus  vocatus  a  Domino,  effusus  est  super 
 fariem  ynhersce  terrce,  ut  prsedicaret  eTangeiium^a  ilierut 
 
to,  but  not  cited  bj  the  Bishop,  on  Amos,  c.  5, 
 is  highly  rhetorical  : 
 
 "  The  Apostle  Paul,  after  his  call,  by  the 
 Lord,  luas  spread  over  the  face  of  the  whole  earthy 
 to  preach  the  Gospel  from  Jerusalem  [south- 
 wards] even  to  lllyricum.  [northwards];  and  that 
 '  he  might  not  build  upon  another's  foundation/ 
 where  it  had  been  preached  before,  he  moreover 
 went  to  the  Spains:  He  also  ran  from  the  South 
 Sea,  [or  Red  Sea"]  even  from  the  {Indian)  Ocean 
 [eastward]  to  ihe  {Atlantic)  Ocean,  [westward]; 
 thus  imitating  the  Lord  his  God,  and  the  Sun  of 
 Righteousness:  of  whom  we  read,  '  His  going 
 forth  is  from  one  end  of  the  heaven,  and  his  ar- 
 rival at  the  other  end  of  it.'  And  sooner  should 
 the  earth  fail,  than  Paul's  zeal  in  preaching  the 
 Gospel/'  This  highly  figurative  language,  re- 
 sembling Clemens,  does  not  specify  the  British 
 Isles, 
 
 The  testimonj^,  indeed,  of  Theodoret  is  express^ 
 that  "  St.  Paul,  afte*'  his  release  from  confine*? 
 ment,   went  to  Spain,  and  brought  salvation  to 
 
 salem  usque  ad  lllyricum,  et  adi-ficaretnon  super  alter ius 
 futulamsnium,  (Rom.  xv.  20.)  ubi  jam  fuerit  praedicatum,  sed 
 usque  ad  IJispamas  tenderet ;  et  a  mari  Austro,  immo  ab 
 occano  ad  oceanum  curreret:  imitans  utique  Dominum  Dcum 
 suum,  et  Solem  Justitiw,  (iVIal.  iv.  2.)  de  quo  k-gimus,  '  A 
 summo  ccelo  egressio  ejus,  et  occur^us  ejus  usque  ad  sum- 
 mum  ejus,*  (Ps.  xix.  6.)  Et  ante  Paulum,  terra  deficeref, 
 quamstudium  pratdicandi  evangelium."  Pererii  Dissert,  p,  3, 
 
75 
 
 the  Islands  lying  {?i  the  Ocean,'^  p.  5K — But 
 Theodoret  wrote  in  ihejiftk  century,  A.D.  423 — 
 460. 
 
 .  The  testimony  of  l^'enaiitius  Fortunatus  in  the 
 si>:th  (A.D.  o^O — 600),  p.  51^  savours  o^ poetical 
 exaggeration  ;  seating,  that  the  Apostle  even 
 visiJc  .  uhiiua  Ihule;  Vvhicb,  whether  it  denotes 
 Shetland,  Scandinavia^  or  Iceland,  is  not  true. 
 
 The  tesiiinony  o(  ^tJianasius,  is  thus  rendered 
 by  the  Bishop.  ^^  St.  Paul  preached  as  far  as 
 Illyricuyn,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  return  to  Rojne, 
 {sig  7YIV  Pojpjj/  ocTTsK^tiv)  and  even  to  go  to  Spain , 
 that, in  proportion  to  the  labour,  he  might  receive 
 the  greater  reward,"  p.  79. 
 
 Paul,  on  his  return  to  Rome  from  the  east,  was 
 beheaded  hy  Isero  ;  and  therefore  could  not  go 
 to  Spain,  after  his  return,  as  the  Bishop's  transla- 
 tion seems  to  imply.  I  apprehend  that  the  ori- 
 ginal should  rather  be  rendered,  to  *'  go  from 
 \_Ccesarea~\  to  Rome;'''  wliitlier  he  was  sent  by 
 P'esius,  oil  his  appeal  to  Ccesar,  The  compound 
 verb  ci77sX3-Lv  is  so  understood  by  Theodoret^  in 
 the  citation;  p,  80.  ^'  Then  going  from  thence^ 
 ^Rome^  {s-ASi^sv oiTTsKBcov)  to  the  Spains,  and  having 
 brought  the  divine  Gospel  to  them  also,  he  re- 
 turned  again  {s7roiVB7\3s)  to  Rome,'*  But  ThcO' 
 doret  says  nothing  here  of  the  Apostle's  visit  to 
 Britain* 
 
 The  Bishop  closes  his  historical  evidence  with 
 the   remark   of   Ludovicus    Capellus,   whom    he 
 
justlj  ranks  among  '^  our  most  valuable  his- 
 torians.** This  remark  is  given  (untranslated)  in 
 a  note.  Tracts,  p.  22.  It  may  be  thus  closely 
 rendered : 
 
 *^  It  is  a  common  and  most  generally  received 
 opinion  of  all  the  FatherSy  and  scarcely  rejected 
 by  any  one  that  I  know  of,  at  the  present  day, 
 that  the  Aposlle  Paidy  after  he  had  spent  two 
 years  at  Rome,  (as  mentioned  Acts  xxviii.  30.) 
 when  he  was  liberated  from  his  bonds,  spent 
 some  years  in  preaching,  during  his  travels  in  the 
 IFestr 
 
 But  how  litde  credit  Capellus  himself  attached 
 to  this  prevailing  tradition,  will  appear  from  the 
 subsequent  remark,  in  the  Appendix  to  his  Hist, 
 Jpost.  p.  29—36,  edit.  ]683*. 
 
 *  "  Qui  factum,  ut  nulla  sint  in  tota  prlmitivcB  Ecclcsia 
 histori-^,  cerfa  vestigia  aut  raonumcnta  a  Paulo  prsedicati 
 evangelii,  hoc  vel  illo  loco;  et  ecclesiarum  ah  eo  in  Italia, 
 Gallia^  Germama  aut  jy/j-/)a?22a  constitutarum  ?  Adde,  quod 
 causa  nulla  idonea  fingi  potest,  cur  Lucas,  qui  perpetuus  fuit 
 et  individuus  Fault  in  prwribus  et  posterioribus  vineulis 
 [RomcBl  comes,  de  ilia  Occidentis  a  Paulo  facta  perigiina- 
 tione,  prorsus  tacuerit.  Incerta,  ergo,  prorsus  videtur  ilia 
 Palrum  iraditiOy  nullo  satis  firmo  fundamento  subnixa5quS, 
 asserunt  Faulum  prioribus  vineulis  solutum,  in  occidente 
 evangelium  praedicasse  ;  (quales  complures  sunt  alice  veteres 
 traditiones i  ataL<TCL-na'TUjf,  rcccpi',Sjincerta.',  vel  et'tam  falser,  a 
 doctis  viris  notatae)  cum  ex  Scripiurd,  (uti  demonstratum  est)  ^ 
 colligi  verius  possit,  eum  Orientem  repetivisse,  non  autem  in 
 occidentem  profectum  esse."  Lud.  Capell.  Append,  ad  Ifist, 
 Apost,  pp,29— 36,  edit,  1683, 
 
^77 
 
 *'  How  comes  It  to  pass^  that  tliroiighout  the 
 whole  course  of  primitive  Ecclesiastical  Histori/, 
 tlierc  are  no  certain  traces  or  monuments  of 
 Churches  bounded  by  St, Paid  in  different  parts 
 o^  Jtalijj  Gaul,  Germany,  ?Lnd  Spain? 
 
 '*  We  may  further  observe,  that  no  sufficient 
 reason  can  be  assigned,  why  Luke^  the  constant 
 and  inseparable  companion  of  Paul,  both  in  his 
 former  and  in  his  latter  bonds  [at  Romel,  is  to- 
 tally silent  about  the  last  luestern  expedition  of 
 the  Apostle.  The  tradition  of  the  Fathers  there- 
 fore, that  Pauly  when  liberated  from  his  bond?, 
 preached  the  Gospel  in  the  West,  seems  lUlerlij 
 uncertain^  and  supported  by  no  firm  foundation^ 
 (and,  indeed,  there  are  mciiiy  such  ancient  iradu 
 tions,  which  are  proved  by  the  learned  to  be  either 
 uncertain  or  false)  :  for,  it  may  more  truly  be 
 collected  from  Scripture,  that  he  revisited  the 
 East,  but  did  not  go  to  the  West." 
 
 This  scriptural  counter-evidence  is  contained 
 in  St.  Paul's  last  Epistle,  his  second  to  Timothy ^ 
 •written  after  his  return  from  the  East  to  Rome, 
 not  long  before  his  martyrdom  j  of  which  he  had 
 a  strong  presentiment : 
 
 "  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered  up  as  a  libation  ; 
 (v^y]  (TTiev^ciJ^ai),  and  the  time  of  my  dissolution 
 is  at  hand.''     2  Tim.  iv.  6. 
 
 And  he  afterw^ards  describes  his  route  to 
 Uome^  from  Miletus,  through  Troas^  and  Corhith, 
 
78 
 
 iv.  13.  20,  His  eastern  journey  therefore  is  un- 
 questionable. 
 
 The  sole  foundation  of  the  prevailing  tradition 
 of  the  ivestern'yni^tiey,  is  the  Aj)ostle's  declared 
 intention  of  visiting-  Spain,  after  going  to  Romei 
 and  of  returning  from  thence  to  tome  again; 
 Rom.  XV.  24 — !';^8.  When  re  it  lias  been  too 
 hastily  concluded,  that  he  e^tcuted  his  i;  tention. 
 This  however  was  doubted  by  some  of  the  early 
 Fatherj^. 
 
 In  the  foreground,  we  may  rank  Jerome  him* 
 self*.  In  his  commentary  on  Ephes.  iii.  13,  he 
 says,  "  Paul  wished  to  go  to  Spain ^  or  certainly 
 intended  to  go  thither."  And  in  his  book  against 
 Helvidius,  he  wrote,  ''  Not  that  because  Paul 
 7vished  to  go  to  Spain,  it  can  from  thence  be  con-' 
 eluded  that  he  went  thither:  since  he  might  have 
 been  prevented  by  various  causes,  from  perform^ 
 
 *  Ut  a  beato  Hieronymo  initium  sumam,  videtur  is  quidem, 
 nonnullis  in  locis,  duhitanter  de  ea  re  loqul:  nam  in  ter- 
 tium  caput  Epist.  ad  Ephes.  super  illis  Apostoli  verbis, 
 *'  Propter  quod,  peto  ne  dejiciatis  in  tribulationibiis,''^  &c. 
 aitbeatum  Paitlum  '^  voluisse  ire  in  Ilispaniam,  vel  certe 
 Uluc  ire  disposuissej'  Et  in  Libro  adversus  IJelvidiiiin 
 bcripsit,  '^  non,  ex  eo  quod  Paulus  voluit  ire  in  Hispaniam, 
 posse  cojidudi  eum  ivisse  illuc  :  cum,  variis  de  cau&is,  irnpe^ 
 diri  potuerit  ne  profectioiiem  ilium  facer  et,'^ 
 
 Auctor  etiam  commentariorum  in  banc  epistolam  ad  Ro* 
 manos,  falso  praeferens  nomen  beati  [lieronj/mi,  in  explanando 
 hunc  locum  Pauli,  quern  ?iunc  iractamus,  ait  "  incerfnm  esse 
 idriim  Paulus  iverit  in  HUpaniam  ?iecne»"  Pererii  Diss.  p.  2,  3. 
 
79 
 
 ?//o*  that  journey.'*  And  the  ancient  author  fif 
 the  commentarv  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
 bound  up  in  Jerome*^  works,  and  erroneously 
 ascribed  to  him,  explaining  this  very  passage, 
 (Rom.  XV.  24 — 28),  says,  '*  It  is  uncertain  vvhe- 
 ther  Paul  went  to  Spain  or  not." 
 
 The  next  is  furnished  by  a  learned  Pope, 
 Gelasius,'^  A.  D.  492. 
 
 "  It  is  not  to  be  believed,  either  that  St.  Paul 
 deceived  us,  (far  be  such  a  supposition!)  or  that 
 he  contradicted  himself;  because,  that  when  he 
 'promised  to  go  to  Spain,  be  was  prevented  from 
 fulfilling  his  promise  by  occupations  of  greater 
 moment,  according  to  the  Divine  appointment. 
 So  far  as  depended  upon  his  own  will,  he  declared 
 
 *  Beatus  Paulus  non  ideo  (quod  absit  \)JeJenisse  credendiis 
 esf,  aut  sibi  contrarius  extitisse,  quod  cum  ad  Hispaniam 
 iturum  se  proraisisset,  dispositione  Dlvina  majoribus  occu- 
 patus  causi?,  impjere  non  potuit  quod  promisit.  Quanfum 
 enim  ipsius  voluntas  inlerfuit,  hoc  pronunciavit  quod  revera 
 Yoluisset  efficere :  quantum  enim  ad  Divini  secreta  consilii, 
 quae,  ut  homo,  omnia  non  potuit,  licet  spiritu  Dei  plenus, 
 agnoscere,  supern^  praetermisit  dispositione  prseventus. 
 
 Affirmat  [insuper]  GelasiuSy  Paulura  voluisse  in  Hispaniam 
 proficisci,  sed  minime  tunc  implesse  qucd  esset  pollicitus, 
 quippe  qui  ad  Romanos  scribens,  se  prope  diem,  simul  ac  col' 
 lectam  pecuniamj  Hierosolymam  pauperibiis  attuUsset,  Romam 
 venturum,  ac  subinde  in  Hlspanias  frqficisci^  decrevisse  testa- 
 tur:  Attamen  quo  minus  id  prostare  potuerit,  quas  a  Judceis 
 est  passus  Hiei'osolymis  graves  agruranae,  et  quas,  Romce,  sub 
 Neronct  biennio  detentus  in  carcere,  fuerint  impedimenfo. 
 Baron.  Annal.A.  D,  61,  p.  617  ;  or  Pererius^  p.  9. 
 
89 
 
 what  he  intended  to  perforin ;  but  afterwarda 
 omitted,  when  lie  was  prevented  by  the  Divine 
 appointment:  for  no  man,  however  full  he  may 
 be  of  the  Spirit  of  God^  can  possibly  explore  all 
 (be  secrets  of  ihe  Divine  counsel.  His  severe 
 sufferings,  from  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  and  under 
 Nero  at  Rome,  prevented  him  from  executing  his 
 intention." 
 
 And  with  Gelasiiis^  concurs  the  celebrated 
 Thojnas  Aquinas'^,  in  bis  note  on  the  same 
 passage  (Rom.  xv.  24 — 28.) 
 
 *  Beatiis  Thomas,  super  hoc  loco  Epislolas  ad  Rojiianos, 
 ita  scribit :  Videtur  hoc  loco  Apostolus  falsnni  dixisse,  nun- 
 quam  eniin  in  Hispaniam  ivisse  l^gitur^  qwippe  in  Hleiii" 
 sa le))i  c:ipt\is  (mt;  et  inde,  Rornamiw.  vinculis  portatus  est, 
 (ut  habetur  Actorum  ultimo)  et  ibi  est  occisus  simul  cum 
 Petro.  Dicunt  ergo  quidam,  Paulum,  eo  '  hiennio  quo  Romce 
 mansit,  tradihis  ciistodice  unius  militis,'  'tunc  ivisse  eum  in 
 Hispaniam,  Sed  quia  hoc  cerium  non  est,  potest  melius  dici, 
 qiioi  ApostQlus/a/.yM?/2  non  dixit,  quia  tunc  volebat  et  statue- 
 bat  facturum  se  quod  dicebat.  Verba  itaque  ejus  declarant 
 voluntatem  et  propositum  quod  tunc  habebat,  non  autem 
 futurum  tventum  qui  incertus  erat  ipsi,  Et  ire  etiam  se  ex- 
 cusat  apud  Corinthios ^  de  eo  quod  non  ivisset  apud  eos  sicut 
 promiserat.  Sic  enim  scribit :  Cuin  ergo  volui,  numquid  levi- 
 tate usus  sum,  aut  qiice  cogiio  secundma  carne7n  cogiio,  ut  sit 
 apud  me  '  est '  et  ^  7ton  [^esty.  Quibus  verbis  ostendit  se,  quia 
 just^  ex  causa  prsetermiserat  ire  ad  Coritilhios,  immunem  esse 
 a  levitate  et  falsitate.  Atque  hoc  etiam  sensit  et  tradidit 
 Gelasitis  papa,  ut  habetur  in  Decretis,  22  quaest.  his  verbis  : 
 ''  Beatus  Pauliis  non  idoo,  &c."— Haec  B.  Thomas.  Peritrias, 
 p.  8,  g. 
 
81 
 
 ^^  The  Apostle  seems   in   this  place  to  have 
 spoken  falsely,    for  it  is  no  where  read,   that  he 
 went  io  Spain;  inasmuch  ?s  he  was  imprisoned 
 at  Jerusalem^    and  carried  from  thence  in  honds 
 to  Rome,  as  related  in  the   last  chapter  of  the 
 Acts,  and  was  slain  there  together  with  Peier, 
 Some  therefore  say,  (hat,  after  Uie  two  years  of 
 his  bondage  at  Rome,  he  went  to  Spain,     But 
 because  this  is  no^  certain^  it  is  better  to  say,  that 
 the  Apostle   did  not  speak  falsely,  because  he 
 wished,  and  resolved  to  do  what  he  said,  at  the 
 time.     His    words,   then,  declare  his  wish    and 
 purpose  which  he  then  held,  but  not  the  future 
 event,  which  was  unknown  to  him.     And  in  like 
 manner,  he  excused  himself  to  the  Corinthians 
 for  not  going  to  them  as  he  had  promised,  on 
 his  return  ivom  Macedonia  io  Jerusalem:  '  When 
 I  therefore  was  thus  minded^  did  I  use  lightness  ? 
 or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  ac- 
 cording to  the  fiesb,  that  with  me  there  should 
 be  yea,    yea,  and    nay,  nay  ?'    (^   Cor.   i.   17.) 
 shewing  by  these  words,  that  although  he  had, 
 for  a  just  cause,  omitted  to  goto  Corinth,  yet 
 be  was  free  from  the  charge  of  lightness,  fickie- 
 less,  or    falsehood.'' — These    valuable   counter- 
 testimonies  are  candidly  furnished  by  the  learned 
 PereriuSf    in  his  two  disputations  upon   Rom.  xv. 
 24 — 28,  though  an  advocate   himself  for  Paul* s 
 journey  to  Spain.     These  dissertations  have  been 
 lately   re-published    by    the    patriotic    Bishop 
 
S2 
 
 of  St.  David's;  who  obligingly  favoured  me 
 with  a  copy,  for  the  fuller  elucidation  of  the 
 question  at  issue. 
 
 To  the  judicious  argument  o^  Thomas  Aquinas  ^ 
 we  may  add  other  instances  in  which  the  Apostle 
 failed  to  execute  his  intentions.  1.  At  his  second 
 visit  to  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  4^^^  he  wished  to  have 
 preached  the  Gospel  there,  but  the  Lord  for- 
 bade him  ;  and  ordered  him  to  depart  quickly 
 out  of  Jerusalem,  for,  said  he,  "  They  will  not 
 receive  thy  testimony  concerning  me»'*  So  he  staid 
 there  on\y, Ji fte en  Aixs^,  CompareActsxxyi.  17,18, 
 with  Galat.  i.  l8.  And  see  Hales' s  NewAnalysiSy 
 &c.  Vol.  II.  p,  1  190,  1191.  2.  When  P«w/ and 
 his  compaLy  intended  to  preach  the  Gospel  in 
 Lydia  and  Bithyjiia,  they  were  prevented  by 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  and  sent  into  Macedonia,  as 
 afford uig  a  richer  harvest;  while  Bithynia  and 
 the  adjacent  regions  inhabited  by  the  Jews  of 
 the  dispersion  J  were  consigned  to  Peter's  ministry. 
 Conjpare  Acts  xvi.  6 — iO,  with  1  Pet.  i.  L  And 
 see  the  ISleiu  Analysis,  Vol.  II.  p.  1221.  S.Paul 
 was  hindered  by  Satan  from  visiting  the  Thessa^ 
 ionians^  as  he  intended.  1  Thess.  ii.  18.;  probably 
 by  that  "  thorn  in  tfie flesh,'"  or  malady  **  with 
 which  he  was  buffeted  by  Satan's  messenger*/' 
 2  Cor.  xii.  11.  4.  The  Lord  declared,  person- 
 ally, and  by  the  spirit,  and  in  visiop,  that  *'  Paul 
 should  visit  Rome;  and  should  testify  of  him  at 
 Borne/'   Acts  xix.   21 5    xxiii.  1 1  j    xxvii.  23. 
 
83 
 
 And  though  the  Apostle  freqirently  intended  to 
 have  gone  thither,  he  was  all  alon^,  prevented  by 
 more  urgent  business.   Rom.  i.  13  ;    \v.  22.    And 
 whe     he  was  indeed  se?it  thither  at   last,  by  the 
 Roman  governor  Festus^  it  was  not  without  the 
 special  appoint  nent  of  Providence,   that  lie  was 
 retained  in  bonds  there  for  tis:o  entireAears,  with 
 libertv  to  preach  the  Gospel ;  and  that,  with  in- 
 finitely greater  effect    in   the  metropolis  of  the 
 western  world,  than  he  could  have  done  in  the 
 remf)te  and  uncivilized  provnice  of  Spain.     For 
 similar   reasons,  we  may  presume,    he  spent  so 
 much  time  in  the  capital  cities  of  Antiock  in  Sy^ 
 li'd^Philippiw  Macedonia,  and  Corm^A  in  Achaia; 
 because   **  the  Lord  had  much  people^'  of  rank 
 and    learning,  high    and    low,  to    be  converted 
 therein.  Acts  xviii.  9 — II. 
 
 These  observations    may  furnish  a   sufficient 
 answer  to  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's  objection  : 
 "  The  measures  of  an  ordinary  traveller  might 
 have  been   broken    by  suck    obstacles;    but   the 
 Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,   who  was  under  the  spe- 
 cial protection  of  Pro\idence,  and  was  disposed 
 *  to  labour  mnre  abundantly  than  all  the  Apostles^ 
 — was  not   likelv  to  he  disconcerted   by  ariy  but 
 insurmountable  obstacles  [from   pursuing  his  in- 
 tended journey  to  Spain.y  Tracts,  p.  43. — But, 
 surel),    his  long  confinement,  of  four  years,  at 
 CcPsarea  aud  Rome^  under  the  special  protection 
 <i2 
 
S4 
 
 and  direction  of  Providence,  were  insurmoiinU 
 able  obstacles. 
 
 To  weakon  the  powerful  evidence  of  Pope 
 Gelashis^  the  Bishop  produces  a  passage  of  iVa- 
 talls  j^Iexander,  (untranslated,)  intimating;  that 
 *'  the  authority  ol  a  single  Pontiff,  writing  ac- 
 cording to  his  private  opinion,  is  of  no  avail 
 against  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  to  over- 
 turn a  tradition  supported  by  the  testimony  of 
 so  many  fathers,  m  favour  of  St.  PauTs  journey 
 to  Spain  J'     Tracts,  p.  80. 
 
 But  Gelasius  is  not  single,  nor  did  he  merely 
 deliver  his  private  opinion  :  He  is  ably  supporte(J, 
 as  we  have  seen,  by  Jerome^  Thomas  Aquinas, 
 and  Capellus,  and  by  the  v  hole  tenor  of  Scrip- 
 ture; while  the  testioiony  of  "  so  wanjj  Fa- 
 thers/*  is  proved  to  be  vague,  irrelevant,  and 
 unsatisfactory. — Andthe  rector  of  Killm^andra, 
 indeed,  is  reluctantly  compelled  b-  the  weight  of 
 evidence,to  side  with  the  Pope,  against  a  Protestant 
 prelate,  so  distinguished  in  ihePopish  Controversij. 
 
 It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that,  as  St. 
 Peter  was  sent  to  Bithynia,  in  St.  Paid's  stead  ; 
 and,  after  he  had  discharged  his  mission  there, 
 to  Corinth,  and  to  Rome ;  so  he  was  likev^  ise  sent 
 to  Spain,  during  S  .  Pa2il*s  confinement  at  Rome. 
 This  we  may  further  collect  from  the  intimacy 
 ubsisting  between  both  ;  and  his  capability  of 
 fulfilling  his  beloved  brother  Paul's  intentions  : 
 
85 
 
 and  also,  from  tlie  actual  introduction  of  Chris- 
 tianitT/,  at  that  very  time,  into  Spain  ;  as  we 
 learn  from  the  curious  monument,  found  at  Mar- 
 cosia,  a  village  of  Lusitania,  or  Portugal^  with 
 this  inscription:  Noticed  in  the  foregoing  Intro- 
 duction, pp.  20,  21. 
 
 Neroni  Cl.  Cais.  Aug.  Pont.  Max. 
 Ob.  Proving.  Latronib. 
 Et  his  qui  Novam  Generi  Hum. 
 Superstition.  Inculcab.  purgatam. 
 
 '*  To  Nero  Claud.  Ccesar  Chief  Pontiffs  Augustus, 
 For  purging  the  province  of  Robbers, 
 jind  of  [Christians]  wli.)  inculcated 
 Anew  Superstition  to  the  Human  Race,*' 
 
 Mosheim  and    others  have  doubted  the  gen?!- 
 inencss  of  this  monument,  as  if  not  sufficiently 
 establi>hed  on  the  authorit\  of  the  first  publisher, 
 Cyriacus  Antonianus,  especially  as  ihe  stone  itself 
 is  not  now  to  be  found  ;  and  it  is    ot  noticed  by 
 any  Spanish  or    Portuguese  writers  ot   erni.  ence. 
 But  the  sl}le,  as  justly   remarked   by  Lardner, 
 is   perfectly   similar   to   that    in    whieh    i acilus, 
 Suetonius^  and  Pliny ^   speak  of  the  Christian  Re- 
 ligion ;  which  they  call  '*  superstition,*'  "  a  new, 
 pernicious,  i)v  magical  superstition.'*  Aii(i  Peter'» 
 labours    in  Spain  probably  involved  him   in  the 
 same  persecution  after  his  return  from  thence,  as 
 Faul'3  labours  at  Rome. 
 
 g3 
 
86 
 
 But  the  Bishop  objects,  that  "  Sf.  Peter,  in  his 
 epistles,  takes  no  notice  of  his  western  travels." 
 p.  45.     To  this,  it  may  be  answered,    that  St. 
 Peter  wrote  only  two  short  epistles,  and  on  gene- 
 ral topics  of  Christianity,  to  the  dispersed  Jews 
 in  u^ssa,  who  had  no  connexion  with,  and  were 
 uninterested  about  the    Gentile  converts   in  the 
 western  and  remotest  part  of  Europe,     He  had 
 no  inducement,  therefore,  to  apprize  them  of  his 
 labours  in  Spain,     While,  on  tlie  other  hand,  ft 
 is  most  highly  improbable,  that  if  St.  Paul  had 
 visited  Spain,  he  should  not  have  noticed  it,  and, 
 during  nine  years  of  his  supposed  travels,  in  his 
 familiar    epistles    to    his    confidential    disciple, 
 Timothy^    at    least  ;    especially    as    he    is    fre- 
 quently minute  and  circumstantial  in  recording 
 his  travels. 
 
 The  Bishop  next  proceeds  to  fix  the  limits  of 
 St.  PauTs  supposed  journey  to  Britain.  The 
 main  branch  of  his  argument,  is  thus  stated  : 
 
 *^  Eusebms  and  Jerome  say,  that  St.  Paul  was 
 sent  to  Homo  [by  Festus^  in  the  second  year 
 of  Nero  ( A.  D.  56) ;  they  say  also,  that  he  suf- 
 fered martyrdom  in  the  fourteenth  of  Nero« 
 (A.  D.  68).  As  he  was  released  in  the  fourth 
 year  of  N(^ro  [A.  D.  58]  (according  t  >  Jerome, 
 in  his  accoun!  of  St.  Luke),  il  he  returned  to 
 Rome  [A.  D.  67]  the  year  before  his  death, 
 there  will  he  an  internal  of  ni7ie  years  [between 
 A.  D.  58,   and  A.  D,  67^]    a  space  quite  suffi- 
 
87 
 
 cient  for  the  Apostle's  travels  in  the  east  and  in 
 the  west/'     Tracts,  p.  118,  119. 
 
 This  hypothesis,  originally  invented  hy  Baro* 
 nius'^y  exhibits  a  space  much  more  than  siiffi cient ; 
 it  is  enormous,  outstepping  all  the  sober  bounds 
 of  chronological  history  ;  for  the  following  rea- 
 sons : 
 
 1.  According  to  Josephus,  Ant.  xx.  6.  !• 
 Felix  was  appointed  procurator  of  Judea,  *'  in 
 the  twelfth  year  of  Claudius,"  (A.  D.  52).  If, 
 then,  Paul  was  sent  to  Rome  by  Festus,  A.  J). 
 56  i  his  trial  before  Felix  must  ha\e  been  two 
 years  earlier,  (A.  D.  54),  according  to  Acts  xxiv. 
 27;  and,  consequently,  when  Felix  was  only  tivo 
 years  in  office.  But  this  is  inconsistent  with  the 
 Apostle's  declaration,  ihaiFelix  was  tlien  s-/.  ttcT^Kcov 
 iTMV  K^nrjv,  '*  a  judge  of  many  years  standing.'* 
 Acts  xxiv.  20, 
 
 To  parry  this  fatal  objection,  the  Bishop  en- 
 deavours to  lengthen  Felix's  administration,  by 
 assuming,  with  Bishop  Pearson,  a  prior  date  of 
 the  appointment  of  Felix^  in  the  eighth  year  of 
 
 *  Ab  eo  tempore  libertatis  siiw  usque  ad  marlyrii  sui 
 tempus,  amplissiraum  annorum  circiter  novem  spafium  habu- 
 evit  Paulus,  Hujus  denium  sententiae  nostrae  adsfipulato- 
 ?em  et  probatorem  habemus,  celeberrimum  in  hac  aetate  nos- 
 tra scriptorem,  Cardinalem  Bcironium^  non  solum  cardina- 
 latus  dignitate,  sed  etiani  virtutis  et  doctrinae  praestantia;,  vere 
 iliustrissimum,     Perierius,  p.  7. 
 
 G  4 
 
88 
 
 Claudius,  (A.  D.  4R) ;  which  would  give  Felix 
 six  years  of  office,  at  the  time  ;  and  ^'  this  might 
 (says  he)  well  be  called,  ex  ttoXXmv  stmv,  in  A.  D, 
 54."   Tracts,  p.  40. 
 
 Let  us  examine  the  evidence  for  and  against 
 this  prior  date. 
 
 It  is  thus  stated  by  Bishop  Pearson  :  Koc  anno 
 (A.D.  48)  ineunte,  vcnit  in  provinciam  Cumanua, 
 JudecB  procurator,  ei  Felix  Samaria;  (si  fides 
 Tacilo)  sed  sine  jure  gladii,  ut  patet  ex  historia 
 Josephi.   Annal.  p.  8. 
 
 Here,  the  parenthetical  remark, — *'  if  credit  is 
 to  be  given  to  Tacitus,*' — shews,  that  the  date 
 ■was  adopted  with   some  hesitation  hy  Pearso?i: 
 and  no  wonder,  for  nothing  can  be  more  vague, 
 perplexed,  or   discordant,   than    the  account  of 
 Tacitus ;  of  which  Bishop  Burgess  has  given  but 
 an  imperfect  extract.  Tracts,  p.  33,  note. 
 The  entire  passage  is  as  follows : 
 (A.  D.  52.)  zVt  non  frater  ejus  {Pallaniis)  cog- 
 iiomento  Fclix^  pari  moderatione  agebat,  jampri- 
 dem  Judace  impd^itus,  et  cuncta  malefacta  sibi 
 impune  ratus,  tanta  potentia  (Pallantis)  subnixo. 
 Sane  pracbuerant  Judcei  speciem  motus,  orta  sedi- 
 tione  [oZj  Caii  Ccesaris  effigiem  in  temph)  h>can- 
 dam];     postquam,    cognita    ctede   ejus,     baud 
 obtemperatum    esset,    manebat   metus,    ne   quis 
 principum  eadem   imperitaret.      Atque  interim, 
 i<eZ/j7  intempesti vis  remediis  delicta  accendebat; 
 ssmulo  ad  deterriraa  Fcntidio  Cumano,  cui  pars 
 
89 
 
 proi'/V/c/^habebaiur  :  ita  divisis,  lit  huic  Galium- 
 orum  natio,  Felici  Samaritie  parerent,  discordes 
 olim,  et  turn  contemptu  regeiitium  minus  cocr- 
 citis  odiis.  Igitur  raptare  inter  sp,  immittere 
 latronum  globos,  componere  insidias,et  aliquando 
 proeliis  congredi,spoliaque  et  prsedas  a.d  procurator 
 res  referre.  Hique  primo  lastari;  mox  gliscente  per- 
 nicie,  cum  arma  militum  [ /^OTwanor M77^]  interje- 
 cissent,  caesi  railites.  Arsissetque  heWo provincia, 
 ni  Quadratus,  Syr  ice  rector,  subvenisset.  Nee 
 diu  adversus  Jud^eos^  qui  in  necem  militum  pro- 
 ruperant,  dubitaturo,  quin  capite  pcenas  luerent : 
 Cumanus  et  Felix  cunctationem  adferebant,  quia 
 ClauJius,  causis  rebellionis  auditis,  jus  statuendi 
 etiam  de  procuratoribus  dederat.  Sed  Quadratus 
 Fslicem  inter  judices  ostentavit,  receptisin  in  tri- 
 bunal, quo  studia  accusantium  deteirerentur. 
 Damnatusque  flagitiorum  qu£e  duo  deliquerant, 
 Cumanus;  et  quies  provinciae  reddita.  Annai. 
 xii.  54. 
 
 This  is  a  confused  and  perplexed  abridgment 
 of  tbe  intelligent  Jewish  historian's  clear  and 
 circumstantial  detail  of  the  turbulent  adminis- 
 trations of  Cumanus  and  Felix,  in  Judea ;  of 
 which  Joseplius  himself  was,  in  great  part,  an 
 interested  eye-witness :  He  represents  tbe  two 
 administrations  as  successive  ;  but  Tacitus  has 
 incongruousl)'  blended  both  together  :  neglecting' 
 to  assign  any  date  to  the  administration  o^  Felix  % 
 and  only  observing,  that  it  was  jampridem,  ''  a 
 
go 
 
 good  while,"  before  the  trial  of  Cumanus  by 
 Quadratus^  which  he  dates  in  4.  D.  52,  with 
 Josephus  A'  which  time,  Felix  was  in  reality 
 sent  lo  succeed  hiai,  in  the  twelfth  year  of  Claii" 
 dius.  Ant.  xx.  6.  I.  Tacitus,  (hercfore,  fur- 
 nishes no  authority  for  A.  D,  48,  as  the  first 
 date  of  Felix's  administration ;  and  Josephus  had 
 before  assigned  it  to  the  appointment  of  Cumanus^ 
 in  the  eighth  year  of  Claudius.  Aiit.  xx.  4.2*. 
 On  the  contrary,  Tacitus  leads  us  rather  to  col- 
 lect, that  Felix  was  in  office  so  far  back  as  the 
 *'  assassination  of  Caius  Caligula/*  the  prede- 
 cessor of  Claudius,  in  the  uai  A.  D.  40,  eight 
 years  earlier, — ^^  cognita  ccede  ejus/^ — (here  sup- 
 plying the  happy  conjectural  emendation  of 
 Brotier,  to  make  the  sentence  intelligible, —  o^ 
 CaiJ  Ccesaris  effigiem  in  templo  locandam) — for 
 '*  the  seditioji  at  Jerusalem*'  was  occasioned  by 
 the  sacrilegious  attempt  of  Caligula  to  set  up  his 
 statue  in  the  temple,  as  fully  related  by  Josephus^ 
 Ant.  xviii.  9.  Tacitus  has  also  strangely  con- 
 founded Judea  and  Samaria^  which  he  places 
 Bnder  Felix ;  and  Galilee,  under  Cumanus  ;  and 
 lie  has  calumniated  Quadratus,  the  president  of 
 Syria,  who  justly  deposed  and  banished  Ctima' 
 nusy  for  his  misdemeanors  of  bribery  and  injus- 
 tice ;  in  refusing  to  redress  the  Galileans,  who 
 had  been  assaulted  in  their  way  to  Jerusalem,  at 
 the  passover,  by  the  Samaritans,  from  whom  he 
 had  received  money.  Ant.  xx.  5.— It  is  strange 
 
91 
 
 how  Bishop  Pearson  could  hesitate  a  single 
 moment  whether  of  the  twain  to  prefer,  Jose^ 
 phus  or  Tacitus;  or  awkwardly  attempt  to  recon- 
 cile thtni,  b\  fabricatiiig  a  chronological  date 
 for  Felix'^  administration,  disowned,  we  see,  by 
 both  historians  ! — The  objection,  therefore,  of 
 the  tivo  yea.vs  o?  Felix* s  adnninistration  subsists 
 in  full  force,  and  is  ruinous  to  Bishop  Burgess's 
 hypothesis, 
 
 2,  But  further,  Paul  could  not  have  been  sent 
 to  Rome,  by  Festus^  so  early  as  A.D.  56;  because 
 Felix  was  not  deposed  before  A.  D.  61. 
 
 Josephus,  indeed,  has  not  specified  the  time  of 
 the  deposal  of  Felix^  for  mal-admiiiistration, 
 either  in  his  Antiquities^  or  in  his  Jewish  War  ; 
 but  it  may  be  collected  from  the  Life  of  Joser 
 phus,   written  by  himself. 
 
 He  relates  that  he  was  born  in  the  first  year  of 
 the  emperor  Cains  Caligula,  (A.  D.  36)-,  that 
 when  he  was  26  years  of  age,  ( A.  D.  62,)  he 
 undertook  a  voyage  to  Rome,  (in  the  course  of 
 which  he  was  shipwrecked,  and  in  the  Adriatic 
 Sea,  like  St.  Paul)  in  order  to  solicit  the  release 
 of  some  Jewish  Priests,  his  particular  friends, 
 who  had  been  sent  prisoners  to  Rome  to  be  tried 
 before  Ccesar  by  Felix,  during  his  admniistra- 
 tion,  tor  SMJie  nifliug  offence  ;  (hat  he  was  in- 
 troduced UiPoppcea,  fhe  wife  of  A'ero,  h)  Aliturus, 
 a  Jew,  and  stage  pla\er,  in  great  tavoui  with 
 Nero  i  and  that  by  her  interest,  his  friends  were 
 
92 
 
 speedily  discharged ;  and,  in  addition  fo  this 
 service,  Josephus  himself  was  honoured  by  Pop- 
 Y^a  with  considerable  gifts  before  his  return 
 to  his  own  country.  Life,  §  1 — 3.  And  we 
 learn  from  Tacitus^  that  Poppcea  was  actually 
 married  to  Nero  in  that  same  year,  A.  D.  62. 
 confirming  the  date  of  Josephus;  as  judiciously 
 remarked  by  the  Bishop  himself.  **  The  time 
 o(  jfosephus's  jouvney  is  defined,  both  by  the  age 
 of  Josephus,  and  by  the  intercession  of  Poppsea, 
 who  V  as  not  married  to  Nero  till  the  year  62 »'^ 
 Tracts,  p.  39. 
 
 Hence,  we  may  date  the  deposal  of  FelLe 
 about  A.  D.  61,  the  year  before  the  voyage  of 
 Josephus,  Felix,  at  iirs%  after  his  deposal,  was 
 screened  from  the  punishment  due  to  his  crimes, 
 by  the  interest  of  his  brother  Pallas,  then  in 
 high  favour  with  Nero  :  but  the  tyrant,  ^'  wea- 
 ried out  with  the  great  age  of  Pallas,  and  im- 
 patient to  get  possession  of  his  immense  wealth," 
 (quod  immensam  pecu7ihtm  longd  senectd  de^ 
 tineret.  Tacii.  Aiuial.  xiv,  Qfj.)  coij?rived  to 
 poison  him,  in  A.  D.  62.  Before  which  event,  it 
 would  not  have  been  safe  or  prudent  for  Jose-^ 
 plius  to  have  ventured  to  solicit  the  release  of 
 his  friends  at  Rome, 
 
 To  this  decisive  testimony,  the  Bishop  objects  : 
 *'  Nero  pardoned  Felix,  wher)  Pallas  was  most  in 
 favour,  {tot5  ^oikia-Toc  lice  Ti^mi')(jA)v  s^sivov)-,  words 
 that  designate  a  very  early  period  of  Nero's,  reign. 
 
93 
 
 tatfjer  than  a  late  :  Cot  Pallas  was  dismissed  from 
 power  in  his  second  year,  and  tried  Tor  high 
 treason  in  the  third  ;  and  must  have  continued 
 out  of  power  till  /Igrippi.ia'^  death,  in  the  fifth 
 or  sixth  year.  In  the  eighth,  he  was  put  to 
 death."  Tracts,p.  32. — But  this  consequence  does 
 not  necessarily  follow  Sider  u^ gripp  in  a' s  death.  For 
 though  Pallas  was  tried,  he  was  honourahly  ac- 
 quitted, and  his  accuser  convicted  of  falsehood. 
 But,  adds  Tacitus,  "  his  innocence  was  not  so 
 agreeahle  [to  the  puhlic]  as  his  haughtiness  was 
 disgusting,"  (nee  tarn  grata  Pailintis  innocentia, 
 qu?.in  ^rd.\  IS  super  hi  a  fuit.)  Anna),  xiii.  23. — And 
 Bishop  Pearson  also  successfully  combats  this 
 objection,  by  remarking,  that  the  death  o(  ^grip' 
 pina^  ihe  paramour,  and  the  imperious  patroness 
 o{  Pallas,  wov/  that  he  was  stripped  of  power  him- 
 self, removed  the  sole  cause  of  iVero's  dislike  ; 
 yor  is  there  any  further  account  of  Nero'^  being 
 ofifended  with  Pallas.  Whence  Pearson  draws 
 a  quite  contrary  conclusion  from  Bishop  BuT' 
 gess ;  *'  nempe  Neronem  non  nisi  diu  post  initium 
 imperii  sui  Pallantem  iri  pratio  habuisse.'*  That 
 *'  Nero  did  not  hold  Pallas  in  estimation,  until 
 lung  after  the  beginning  of  Lis  reign.*'  Pearson 
 Annal.  p.  17,  18. — The  Bishop  also  incidentally 
 objects  to  the  epithet  given  by  Josephus  to 
 Poppcea,  ''  pious,''  {dsooreSvjg)  as  utterly  ''  inconsis- 
 tent with  her  character  for  adultery,  murder, 
 and  the  most  atrocious  cruelty,'*     Tracts,  p.  31. 
 
94 
 
 But  it  was  not  on  (his  occasion,  that  yosepluis  so 
 styled  her  :  it  was  on  another ;  for  preventing 
 the  profanation  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  by 
 ^grippa*s  palace  overlooking  it.  To  obstruct 
 Lis  view,  ihe  Jews  built  a  high  v^all  ;  which 
 ^grippa  and  Festus  wanted  to  |)ull  down  ;  but 
 Nero  permitted  it  to  stand,  in  order  to  gratify 
 his  wife  Poppcea ;  who,  in  this  instance  at  least, 
 .might  not  unreasonably  be  styled,  ^socs^yig.  Ant. 
 XX.  7,  II.  However,  we  admit  it  to  be  improbable 
 that  "  she  was  among  St.  Faurs  converts  to 
 Christianity^  at  Rome;'"  as  the  Bishop  justly 
 objects. 
 
 If,  then,  Felix  succeeded  Cumanus  in  A.  D. 
 52,  and  was  deposed  in  A.  D.  61,  it  follows  that 
 he  was  seven  years  in  office  at  the  time  of  Paul's 
 trial,  in  A.  D.  59;  which  agrees  still  better  than 
 the  Bishop's  hypothesis  with  the  Apostle's  ob- 
 servation, that  he  was  then  "  a  judge  of  many 
 years  standing.'*     But  further, — 
 
 3.  If  St.  Paul  was  sent  to  Rome  so  early  as 
 A.  D.  56,  the  epistle  to  the  Romans  must  have 
 been  written  A.D.  53,  or  A.D.  54,  according  to 
 the  Magdeburgk  history,  dipellus,  and  Dodwell^ 
 followed  by  the  Bij^hop  in  his  Tracts,  pp.  iv,  v. 
 
 But  this  earlier  date  of  the  epistle,  would  im- 
 settle  all  the  dates  of  the  precedi'  g  epi4les, 
 and  throw  back  the  first  written,  (which  is 
 generally  allowed  to  have  been  the  epistle  to 
 the  Galaticmsj)  to  A.  D.  45,    or    A.  D*   46. 
 
95 
 
 Whereas,  it  is  agreed  by  the  Commentators,  that 
 it  was  written  after  the  first  council  at  Jt^rusalem^ 
 in  A.  D.  49,  which  is  the  date  assigned  to  that 
 council,  b\  Petavius,  Pearson, Barring  ton,  Lardiwr, 
 Michaelis,  Paley,  a-ud  Bales.  StG  Ne-jo  Analysis, 
 &c.  Vol.  11.  p.  1108,  1109,  1110. 
 
 The  combined  influence  of  all  these  reasons, 
 assuredly  produced  the  later  dates  assigned  to 
 the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  by  Sitnson,  A.  D. 
 So  ;  Pearson,  and  Whitby,  A.  D.  57  ;  Barringtony 
 Lardner,  Michaelis,  and  Hales,  A.  D.  5S  ;  Usher^ 
 and  the  Bible  Chronology,  A.  D.  60.  The  varia- 
 tions abundantly  evinciogjthat  thescChronoIogers 
 did  not  servilely  copy  from  each  other,  nor  were 
 biassed  by  favourite  hypotheses.  Of  these  va- 
 rying dates,  the  mean,  A.  D,  58.  will  be  found 
 the  most  probable  ;  and,  it  shall  be  further  esta- 
 blished in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  section.  If, 
 then,  v/e  assume  the  correcter  date,  A.  D.  58,  it 
 will  necessarily  bring  St.  Paul's,  voyage  to  Rome, 
 to  A.  D.  61,  precisely  the  same  year  resulting 
 from  the  foregoing  indpendent  arguments. 
 
 4.  In  the  last  place,  St.  Paul's  supposed  return 
 to  Ro«ie  from  Spain,  cannot  be  placed  so  low  as 
 A.  D,  '67.  For,  by  the  joint  testimonies  of  Lac* 
 tantius,  Jerome,  Theodoret,  and  Isidore,  in  the  fore- 
 going introduction, concurring  with  the  Apostle's 
 presage  during  his  second  imprisonment;  (no- 
 ticed, as  we  have  seen,  in  his  second  epistle 
 to  Timothy  ;)  he  was  put  to  death  by  Nero,  in 
 
96 
 
 Lis  general  persecution  of  the  Christians.     But 
 the  date  of  this  persecution  is    fixp<l  hv  Tacitus^ 
 to  the  year  A.  D.  Q5,    Aniuil.  xv.  33,  34  ;    which 
 is  precisely  the  year  in  whicli  Metapkastes  dates 
 Lisniartvrdoin,  as  shewnin  the  Intro  iuctio',  p.  20. 
 From   this   chaiti    of  connected   evidenee,- we 
 seem    abundantly  warranted  to  reduce    the  enor- 
 mous   supposiiion    of    nine     vears,     witlnn     the 
 narrower  bounds   of  one^  or   two   vears,   at   the 
 utmost,  between    the  Apostle's    release  and    de- 
 parture from  Rome,  about  the  end  of  A.  D.  QS, 
 or  beginning  of  A.  D.  64« ;    and   his  return  from 
 Lis  eastern  expedition,  and  his  martyrdt)in,  A.  D. 
 G5.     And,  if  so,  it  was  morally  impnssibh*   that 
 Le  could  visit  Spaiii^  and  still  less  Britain^    after 
 tliat  return  ;  at  a  period  too,  when  travelling  was 
 neither  so  convenient  nor  so  expeditious  as  m  the 
 present  age.     To  borrow  an  expression  from  the 
 Tracts,  with  a  slight  alteration  : — '*  This  space 
 has  been  greatly  enlarged,  by  an  unfounded  Hy^ 
 pothesis,  resting  altogether  on  conjectures ^^ '  w  hereas 
 the  narrower  space,  here  assi.  ned,  may  justly  be 
 entitled  to  rank  as  a  Theorij,  built  upon  the  sub- 
 atantial    foundation    of   Scripture,    History^    and 
 Chronology  : — a  Scientific  Chron  )logy,    which,  1 
 trust,  will  be  more  approved  of  dails*  the  bet- 
 •*  - 
 
 ♦  Opinionum  comment  a  dflet  dies;  Naturae  ju'licia  con- 
 6rmat.  *'  The  Jicf ions  of  Hj/poiheses,  daily  lapse  of  Time 
 defaces;  but  confirms  thi  judgments  of  Nature,'* — CxcsRo. 
 
97 
 
 <er  It  shall  be  understood,  in  all  its  harmonizing 
 branches  of  Sacred  and  Profane  History  ;--^anJ 
 3land  the  test  of  ages. 
 
 Hence,  we  may  safely  conclude,  that  Chris- 
 tianity WAS  NOT  planted  in  the  British  isles  by 
 »ny  of  the  Apostles  themselves,  St.  Paul,  Peief\ 
 JoJm^  or  Simon  Zelotes  ;  nob  by  the  fore-named 
 assistants,  Joseph  of  Jrimathea,  Aristohulus^  &c, 
 
 'Bywliom,  then,  was  it  planted  ? — The  solution 
 of  this  curious  and  important  inquiry  is  reserveji 
 for  the  two  next  Sections. 
 
 SECTION   11. 
 
 Introduction    and    Establishment    of 
 Christianity  in  Britain. 
 
 Among  the  venerable  British  documents,  re- 
 ferred to  by  the  Bishop  of  St,  David's^  are  the 
 letters  of  Gildas,  about  A.  D.  546;  Bede*s  works^ 
 A.D.  700;  and  the  British  Triads  in  the  Tkfy- 
 vyrian  Archceology , 
 
 1.  Gildas^  in  his  querulous  book,  De  excAdio 
 pritannice,  third  chapter  De  suhjectioTW}  relates 
 the  easy  conquest  of  Britain  by  the  Romany, 
 jafter  subduing  the  rest  of  the  world.      Cap.  4. 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 DeRebelHone,  he  states  the  rebellion  of  the  Britons^ 
 and  thoir  massacre  by  the  Romans;  when  an 
 army,  sent  over  by  the  Senate,  reduced  ihem 
 again  under  subjection,  with  scarcely  any  resist- 
 ance. Cap.  5.  De  secunda  suhjectione  et  duro 
 famulatUy  he  relates  the  complete  reduction  of 
 the  Island  into  a  Roman  province,  and  its  con- 
 signment to  the  administration  of  Roman  Go- 
 Ternors;  who  ruled  the  Britons  with  great  seve- 
 rity, scourging  them  with  the  rod,  and  punishing 
 them,  if  necessary,  with  the  sword:  and  they 
 coined  gold  and  silver  monies  there,  with  Ccesar's 
 image. 
 
 Then  follows  cap.  6.  De  Religione :  of  which 
 the  following  is  a  transcript,  taken  from  Gale'i 
 edition  of  xv.  Scriptoresy  1691,  Oxon.  collated 
 with  several  earlier  editions  of  Gildas,  and  more 
 correctly  pointed. 
 
 Interea,  glaciali  frigore  rigenti  Insula,  et  velut 
 longiore  terrarum  secessu,  soli  vlsibili  non  proxi- 
 maB,  VERUs  ILLE  SOL,  non  de  firmamento  tem- 
 porali,  sed  de  summa  etiam  coelorum  arce,  tem- 
 pora  cuncta  excedente,  universo  orhi  praefulgidum 
 sui  lumen  ostendens;  tempore,  ut  scimus,  summo 
 Tiberii  Casaris  ;  (quo,  absque  ullo  impedimento, 
 EJUS  !  ropagabatur  Religio:  comminata,  senatu 
 nolente,  a  pr  incip  morte  delatoribus  militum 
 ejusdem)  radios  suos,  primum  indulget,  id  est, 
 sua  praecepta  Christus. 
 
 '*  In  the  mean  time,  to  our  [northern]  frozen 
 Idand  [o/  Britain]^  withdrawn,  as  it  were,  to  a 
 
99 
 
 considerable  distance  from  the  visible  sun,  Christ, 
 THE  TRUE  Sun  [of  righteousness,  Mai.  iv.,] 
 not  from  the  temporal  firmament  but  from  the 
 highest  and  eternal  summit  of  the  heavens, ^r^? 
 indulges  his  rays,  or  his  precepts;  shewing  his 
 most  glorious  light  to  the  wk'Ae  tuorld,  about  the 
 end,  as  we  know,  of  Tiberius  Casar's  reign  j  at 
 which  time,  his  Religion  was  proj)cigated 
 [at  Rome'},  without  any  hindrance:  this 
 prince,  without  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate, 
 bavins:  threateed  death  to  the  informers  against 
 HIS  soldiers,  [or  militant  followers,"j 
 
 In  this  highly  figurative,  involved,  and  ob- 
 scure passage,  whose  full  meaning  it  is  no  won- 
 der that  so  many  antiquaries  have  hitherto  failed 
 to  develop,  the  author  quaintly  contrasts  the 
 natural  coldness  of  Britain  fiom  its  high  norths 
 ern  climate,  with  the  uioral  warmth  proc'uced 
 io  the  hearts  and  lives  of  its  heretofore  jOag^aw  in- 
 habitants, by  the  bright  beams,  or  precepts,  of 
 Christianity;  which  first  began  to  be  preached 
 to  the  whole  world,  immediately  after  our  Loid's 
 crucifixion,  on  the  auspicious  day  of  Pcuiecost, 
 io  the  seventeenth  \ear  of  Tiberius,  A, }},  31  ;  and 
 soon  after  was  propagated  at  Rome,  by  the  "  Ro- 
 man sojourners,*'  (Acis,  ii.  10,)  we  may  pre- 
 •umt,  before  the  end  of  his  reign,  A.  D.3t>,  with- 
 out any  opposition  on  the  part  of  this  prince;  who, 
 on  the  contrary,  rather  favoured  it,  and  ttireat- 
 cned  to  put  the  informers  against  the  Christians 
 
 h2 
 
100 
 
 to  (Icaili,  though  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
 
 Senate." 
 
 The  favourable  disposition  of  TO'enw^  toward 
 
 Christianity,  and  the  indisposition  of  the  Senate 
 
 to  support  hira  therein,  are  mysteries  best  ex- 
 plained, perhaps,  by  Tertiillian,  in  the  following 
 incidental  narrative  :  ''Tiberius,  in  whose  time  the 
 
 Christian  name  [or  religion]  had  its  rise, having  re- 
 ceived information  from  Pakstine^'m  Syria,  of  the 
 truth  of  Christ's  divinity,  proposed  to  the  Senate 
 that  he  should  be  enrolled  Simong  the  Roman  Gods. 
 But  the  Senate  rejected  the  proposal,  because  the 
 emperor  himself  had  declined  the  honour  of  dei- 
 fication. Notwithstanding  this,  C^sar  still  per- 
 sisted in  his  opinion,  and  threatened  the  accusers 
 of  the  Christians  with  punishment."  This  ac- 
 count is  highly  probable  :  the  emperor,  in  all 
 likelihood,  was  informed  by  Pilate*,  his  procu- 
 rator at  Jerusalem,  of  the  stupendous  miracles 
 attending  our  Lord's  crucifixion  and  resurrection; 
 the  praiternatural  darkness,  the  earthquake,  the 
 vision  of  angels  at  the  resurrection  to  the  Roman 
 guard  at  the  sepulchre,  &c.  And,  under  such 
 circumstances,  this  pagan  emperor  might  natu- 
 rally have  followed  the  example  of  his  predeces- 
 sors,   Nebuchadnezzar^  and  Darius  the    Mede, 
 
 *  Justin  Martyr,  in  his  Jirst  Apology  for  Christianity, 
 A.  D.  140,  appealed  to  **  the  Acts  made  in  the  time  of  Pilate** 
 to  prove  his  assertions.  About  the  year  307,  the  Pagans 
 forged  Acts  of  Pilate,  injurious  to  the  Christian  Faith. 
 These  spurious  acts  proye  the  prior  existence  of  the  genuine. 
 
101 
 
 when  they  were  appalled  by  the  prophecies  of 
 the  God  of  Israel,  revealed  throiigh  Daniel ;  and 
 he  might  have  issued  a  decree  similar  to  their.«, 
 threatening  destruction  to  all  that  should  speak 
 against  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King  of 
 THE  Jews/'  according  to  Pilate's  superscription 
 on  the  cross. 
 
 The  exact  time  of  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
 tianity into  Britain  is  not  specified  by  Gildas,  It 
 may  be  collected,  however,  from  the  first  word, 
 interna,  "  in  the  mean  time/'  (evidently  having 
 a  retrospect  to  th-e  preceding  fifth  chapter,)  to 
 have  taken  place  during  the  second  subjection  of 
 the  Britons.  This  second  subjection  commenced 
 from  the  defeat  and  captivity  of  Caractacus^  the 
 British  prince,  as  we  learn  from  Tacitus,  He 
 informs  us,  that  Caractacus^  king  of  the  Silures, 
 was  defeated  by  Ostorius^  the  Roman  propraetor 
 in  Britain,  A.D.  50  j  and  that,  after  his  defeat, 
 he  was  betrayed  to  the  conquerors  by  Cartisman- 
 dua^  queen  of  the  Brigantes,  to  whom  he  had  fled 
 for  refuge,  and  was  carried  captive  to  Rome,  but 
 was  released,  with  his  wife  and  brothers,  by  the 
 clemency,  or  the  policy,  of  the  emperor  Claudius; 
 who  was  moved,  it  is  said,  by  a  pathetic  speech 
 of  CaraclacuSy  made  for  him  by  the  Roman  Histo- 
 rian. Annal.  xii.  33 — 37. 
 
 The  conditions  of  his  release,  omitted  by  Ta- 
 citus,  are  fortunately  supplied  by  the  British 
 Historians.     From  the  Archceologia  JSIyvyriana, 
 
 h3 
 
102 
 
 Vol.  II.  p.  65,  under  the  article  of  Triad  35,  of 
 
 the  three  blessed  kings  of  Britain,  Bran,  Lleirwig, 
 {Lies  or  LuciuSy  and  Cadivallader,  translated 
 from  the  ori:  iial  IVchh^  h)  Roberts,  in  hts  ColleC' 
 tanea  Cambrica,  Appendix,  p.  293  ;  we  learn  the 
 following  cuiious  particulars  respecting  the  first 
 of  them : 
 
 "  Brafty  the  son  of  Lli/r  (Lear)  Llediarth,  first 
 brought  V  e  knowledge  of  the  Christian  Faith  to 
 the  Cymry  {Cauibri)  from  Rome,  where  he  had 
 been  seven  >eais,  as  a  hostage  for  his  son  Cara^ 
 doc  {Caractaciis),  whom  th.e  Romans  had  made 
 captive;  after  \\v.  had  been  betrayed,  by  treachery, 
 into  an  anbiish  laid  for  him  h)  Aregwedd  Fred- 
 dawg  (Cariismandiiay* 
 
 A  fuller  description  of  the  war  of  Caraciacus 
 with  the  Romans,  and  of  the  treachery  of  Cartis- 
 mandua,  is  furnished  by  an  old  Monkish  histo- 
 rian, Ricardus  Corinensis,  in  his  geographical 
 work  De  situ  BritannicE,  Lib.  I,  6j  23,  which  is 
 published,  along  with  Gildas  BadonicuSj  and 
 Nennius  Banclioiiensisy  by  Bertram,  in  his  neat 
 edition  of  these  three  historians,  8vo.  Havni£ 
 (^Copenhagen,)  1757. 
 
 **  Olim  ac  diu  potens  erat  hsec  Silurum  regio  : 
 Sed  cum  cam  ten u it  Charaticus  {Caractacua)^ 
 longe  potentissima.  Hie,  continuis  noveni  annis, 
 omnia  Romanorum  arma  pro  ludihrio  habita, 
 faspe  evertit ;  donee  de  illo,  conjunctis  viribus, 
 Romonos  aggres8uro,triumphavitIegatus  Ostorius, 
 
103 
 
 Charaiicus  enim,  praglio  evadens,  auxiliumque  a 
 vicinis  regibus  petens,  per  astutiam  matronae, 
 Romans,  Car  it  sm  induce,  cum  rege  Brigantia 
 Fenusio  nupl©,  Romanis  deditus  est.  Post  id 
 temporis,  mascule  tantum  suam  ipsius  ditionem 
 idem  ille  populus  defendens,  usque  dum  a  Fa^ 
 rionio  spoliatus,  ac  tandem  a  Frontino  dev ictus, 
 in  forraam  Romance  (cui  Britannice  Stcundce 
 nomen  erat)  provincias,  suum  redigi  pateretur/' 
 
 This  curious  and  valuable  document,  critically 
 harmonizing  with,  and  explaining  the  foregoing 
 testimonies  of  Gildas,  Tacitus  and  the  British 
 Triad,  1.  satisfactorily  accounts  for  the  treachery 
 of  Cartismandua,  as  being  *'  a  Roman  matron,  the 
 wife  o^  Fenusius  king  of  the  Brigantes."  2,  It 
 specifies  the  reduction  of  the  western  province 
 by  Frontinus^  called  Britannia  Seciinda,  consist- 
 ing of  fFales,  Cumberland,  and  a  great  part  of 
 Cheshire^  inhabited  by  the  SilureSy  Ordovici,  and 
 Dimetce,  as  we  learn  from  the  intelligent  Row- 
 land, Mona  Antiqua,  p,  134<,  146.  And  we  learn 
 from  Tacitus^  that  Julius  Frontinus  finally  re- 
 duced the  powerful  nation  of  the  Silures  under 
 the  Roman  yoke,  about  A.  D.  77. 
 
 Bran,  the  father  of  Caractacus,  was  left  at 
 Rome,  as  hostage  for  his  son,  A.  D.  bO,  accord- 
 ing to  Tacitus;  and,  after  seven  years  residence 
 there,  returned  to  Britain,  in  A.  D.  57,  accord- 
 ing to  the  Triad.  He  was  accompanied  by  three 
 teachers  of  Christianity,  as  we  learn  from  th« 
 
 H  4 
 
io4 
 
 Cambrian  Biography,  namely,  Arwysth  the  Old^ 
 Cyndafy  and  Iliol.  Of  these,  Iliol  is  expressly  said 
 \^  have  been  an  Israelite  {{)xJeiv),  and  to  have  con- 
 verted many  of  the  Britons.  Cyllin  the  son,  and 
 Eigen  the  daughter  of  Caractacus,  are  also  re- 
 corded to  have  been  Christians.  Eigen,  in 
 particular,  is  noted  as  the  first  female  Saint 
 Kmong  the  Britons.  Mr.  Roberts  thinks  it  not 
 improbable,  that  she  was  the  Claudia  of  St.  Paul^ 
 (2  Tim.  iv.  21.)  "  who  so  far  interested  herself 
 in  improving  the  literature  of  her  native  country, 
 as  to  send  thither  the  works  ottheRoijian  writers.'* 
 Usher^  Bishop  Burgess,  Tracts,  p.  132. 
 
 From  Gildas,  we  may  also  collect  the  time 
 employed  by  Bran  and  his  missionaries  in  con- 
 verting the  Britons ;  namely,  during  the  interval 
 of  twenty  years,  between  Srari^s  return,  A.  D. 
 57,  and  the  final  conquest  of  Britaint  by  J^ron' 
 tinus,  A.  D.  77.  (See  Tacitus*  Life  of  Jlgricola^ 
 C.  17,  18*)  This  is  more  credible  than  the  con- 
 tracted limit  of  three  years,  from  the  return  of 
 Brauy  till  the  defeat  of  Boadicea^  A.  D.  61, 
 according  to  the  conjecture  of  Bishop  Burgess, 
 Tracts,  p.  23. 
 
 But  who  converted  Bran  and  his  associates  to 
 Christianity,  at  Rome?  It  could  not  possibly  be 
 St,  Paul  himself;  whose  epistle  to  the  Romans, 
 A.  D.  58,  was  written  from  the  east,  the  year 
 after  Bran's  re(urn  home.  The  epistle  itself, 
 however,    furnishes   a  satisfactory  clue   to  the 
 
105 
 
 solution  of  the  question. — Among  the  Saints 
 whom  the  Apostle  salutes,  then  resident  at  i^OTJ^e, 
 — the  leaders  are  '^  Priscilla  and  ^quila,  and 
 the  Church  in  their  house  t'*  whOj  for  their  zeal 
 and  success  in  propagating  the  Gospel,  were 
 "  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  St,  Paul  himself,  and 
 of  ail  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles."'  And  they 
 appear  to  have  heen  settled  at  Rome,  for  some 
 time,  as  the  Aposi\e*s  fellow-labourers  in  Christ/* 
 Rom.  xvi.  H — 5,  at  Rome,  as  they  had  been  be- 
 fore at  Corinth,  Acts  xviii.  2,  18;  and  at  Ephe^ 
 sus.  Acts  xviii.  24-^—26.  It  is  remarkable,  that 
 Priscilla  is  usually  ranked  before  her  husband 
 Aquilay  in  all  but  the  first  of  the  foregoing 
 passages,  and  also,  2  Tim.  iv.  19.;  probably  as 
 being  more  zealous  and  successful  than  her 
 husband  in  making  proselytes. 
 
 And  accordingly,  we  find  some  illustrious 
 converts  among  the  Roman  ladies,  noticed  at 
 this  very  season  by  Tacitus.  He  records  the 
 trial  of  a  noble  British  matron  (Pomponia  Grce* 
 cinay  the  wife  of  Aldus  Plautius^  the  Roman 
 proprietor  in  Britain;  who  obtained  an  ovation^ 
 (or  inferior  triumph)  on  his  return  to  Rome^ 
 A.  D.  57.  '*  This  distinguished  woman  (insignis 
 foemina)  was  arraigned  on  account  oHhe  foreign 
 superstition,  [as  Christianity  was  then  stjled  at 
 Rome,']  and  prrmitted  to  be  tried  by  her  hus- 
 band, according  to  ancient  custom.  He  there- 
 fore, in  the  presence  of  her  relations,  tried  her 
 
]05 
 
 cause?,  ill  which  her  life  and  character  were  at 
 stake,  and  pronoun: ed  her  innocent."  Anna), 
 xiii.  3V,  This  celebrated  trial,  in  wliich  other 
 Christian  converts  at  Rome  might  naturally  have 
 been  implicated,  happened  in  the  year  A.  D.  57; 
 and  the  news  of  it  might  easily  have  reached 
 St.  Paul  in  Syria^  at  the  time  he  wrote  his 
 epistle  to  the  Romans,  A.  D,  58;  and  if  so, 
 we  find  therein  a  marked  allusion  to  this  very 
 trial,  in  his  warm  and  affectionate  congratula- 
 tion to  the  Saints  at  Rome:  ^'  I.  thank  my  God, 
 through  Jesus  Christ,  for  you  all,  that  your 
 faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the  whole  world,'* 
 Rom.  i.  8. — From  Britain,  in  Syria.  Can  there 
 possibly  be  a  stronger  confirmalion,  froio  inter- 
 nal evidence,  than  this  incidental  circumstanc<», 
 to  confirm  the  date  A.  D.  58,  assigned  to  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Romans^  in  Hales*  Chronology  P--- 
 Surely,  Bishop  Burgess  can  no  longer  object 
 thereto. 
 
 From  the  foregoing  chain  of  evidence  We 
 seem  authorized  to  infer,  that  the  founders  of  the 
 Gentile  Church  at  Rome,  were  Priscilla,  and 
 Aquila\  and  that  among  the  most  distinguished 
 of  their  disciples,  were  Fomponia  Gr^cina,  Bran, 
 and  his  associates,  who  [)lanted  ihe  Gospel  in 
 Britain,  from  A.  D,  57,  to  A.  D.  77. 
 
 The  second  of  the  blessed  kings  of  Britain^ 
 according  to  the  Triad  3b,  was  St.  Lleirwig,  Lies, 
 or  Lucius,  the  son  of  Cody  the  grandson  of  St. 
 
107 
 
 Cyliin,  and  the  great  grandson  of  Caractacus. 
 He  was  surnamed  Lleufor  Mawr,  'Whe  great 
 fcholar/*  and  built  the  Church  of  Llandaff^  the 
 first  in  Britain.  He  granted  constitutional  pri- 
 vileges to  the  Christians,  and  established  the 
 Talidity  of  their  oaths,  [when  tliey  swore  on  the 
 Go^pels^  according  to  their  custom.]  He,  there- 
 fore, niav  justl}^  be  considered  as  the  establisher 
 of  Christianity  in  Brilain. 
 
 Various  have  been  the  dates  assigned  to  his 
 reign.  The  monks  of  Llandaff,  in  their  zeal  to 
 projnoe  the  credit  and  the  interest  of  tlie  Cliurch 
 and  Sec  of  Rome,  attribute  the  conversion  of 
 Lies  i^r  Lucius,  to  sundry  popes,  Euaristus,  A.  D, 
 100;  Alexander  L  A.  ly.  109;  or  El-utherus, 
 A.  D.  177  :  but  the  two  former  are  rejected  by 
 his  pedigree;  for  if  he  was  the  great-grandson 
 of  Caractacus^  he  most  probably  flourished  a 
 century  afier  him.  The  prevailing  report,  that 
 he  died  A.D.  l8l,  is  highly  probable,  on  ChrO'- 
 nological  grounds.  And  if  so,  he  was  centem- 
 porarv  witn  Eleuiherus.  Tl.at  an  intimate  con- 
 nexion,  ind<c(l,  subsisted  hetween  the  British 
 Church,  and  the  primitive  Church  at  Rome, 
 from  which  it  was  descended,  is  perfectly  na- 
 tural ;  but  if  the  letter  said  to  be  written  by 
 Eleuiherus  to  Lucius  be  genuine,  (and  it  never 
 has  been  disproxed)  the  popes  of  that  earlv  age 
 made  no  pretensions  to  universal  supremacy  ovtr 
 the  sister  Churches.    This  early  Bishop  of  Rome 
 
108 
 
 tongraiulafes  the  British  monarchy,  "  for  e§td^ 
 blishing  the  Church  in  Britain;''  and  he  styles 
 Lucius,  ''the  Vicar  of  Christ  m  his  own  domi- 
 nions ;  whose  bounden  duly  it  was,  to  preserve 
 his  subjects,  and  the  Church,  in  the  unit?/  of  the 
 Faith  arid  Law  of  Christ,''  Thus  candidly  and 
 freely  acknowledging  the  absolute  independeiice 
 of  this  prince  and  his  Church  upon  the  Church 
 and  See  of  Rome',  and  giving  Lucius  the  title  of 
 Vicar  of  Christ,  which  was  constantly  retained 
 by  the  British  kings,  and  their  successors,  the 
 Saxon,  down  to  William  the  Conqueror;  but 
 afterwards  usurped  by  the  Popes, 
 
 The  querulous  Gildas  confirms  the  foregoing 
 account  of  the  establishment  of  Christianity  in 
 Britain,  immediately  after  his  account  of  its 
 introduction. 
 
 Quse  (praecepta  Christi,)  licet  ab  incolis  tepide 
 suscepta  sunt,  apud  quosdam  tamen  integre,  et 
 alios  minus,  usque  ad  Diocktiani  tempora  per- 
 mansere. — ^'  The  precepts  of  Christ,  though 
 warmly  received  by  the  natives  at  first,  continued 
 to  be  observed  in  various  degrees  ;  by  some  en- 
 tirely, by  others  partially,  until  the  times  of 
 Diocletian^  persecution,"  A.  D.  303-31ti, — the 
 last  cf  the  Ten  Roman  persecutions,  but  the 
 first  in  which  the  British  Church  was  molested 
 for  their  religion.  Usher  Britann.  EccK  Antiq. 
 p.  141.  For  hitherto,  it  had  been  the  policy  of 
 the  Roman  Government  rather   to  fivour  ChriS' 
 
109 
 
 tiamtij  in  opposition  to  Druidism  ;  which,  from  its 
 inveterate  hostility  to  the  Roman  joke,  was  per- 
 secuted with  unrelenting  severity  ;  and  an  edict 
 was  actually  issued  for  its  extirpation  ;  as  may 
 be  seen  in  Archbishop  Parker*^  collection. 
 
 It  is  the  peculiar  glory  of  Britain  to  have 
 given  birth  to  the  first  Christian  emperor  of  the 
 Romans,  Constantine  the  Great,  His  father,  Con- 
 staniius,  married  Tiboen,  the  daughter  of  Coel 
 Godhebog,  king  of  Britain,  or  the  pious  and 
 munificent  empress  Helena^  as  she  was  called  by 
 the  Roman  writers,  the  mother  of  Constantine. 
 And  Constantius  was  first  proclaimed  emperor,  at 
 Yorky  by  the  Roman  army  serving  in  Britain. 
 Under  Constantine  the  Great,  ihe  British  Church 
 was  highly  favoured,  and  enjoyed  distinguished 
 privileges.  T!ie  Synod  at  Aries  in  Gaul^  v,luch 
 he  summoned  A.  D.  3 14, -was  attended  by  three 
 British  prelates ;  Ivor,  of  Yoi'k ;  Restituttis,  of 
 London;  and  Adelphius,  of  Caerleon,  The  Coun- 
 cil of  Nice,  A.  D.  325,  was  also  attended  by  the 
 British  prelates ;  and  shortly  after,  the  British 
 Church  expressed  their  forma!  approbation  of 
 the  Nicene  Crced^  in  a  letter  to  Athanasius  and 
 the  Alexandrine  Bishops.  They  attended  the 
 Council  of  Arminium  or  Rimini,  A.  D.  359. 
 And  two  years  after  they  magnanimously  refused 
 the  emperor  Constantius*^  offer  of  a  maintenance, 
 wishing  to  support  their  independence  upon  any 
 foreign  power.      See  Tyrrel's  History  of  England^ 
 
no 
 
 p.  90;  Usher^  Eccles.  Brit.  pp.  173 — 192  ;  StiU 
 lingfleet,  Orig.  Brit.  p.  74,  89»  ISb.—Cyneddon 
 the  Great,  grandson  ot"  Coel  Godhebog^  who  died 
 A.  D.  389,  is  said  in  the  Triads  to  have  heen  the 
 first  British  king,  who  endowed  the  Church  with 
 lands.  One  of  his  sons  founded  the  Abhey  of 
 Glastonbury, 
 
 These  were  the  halcyon  days  of  the  British 
 Church  ;  under  the  fostering  protection  of  the 
 Christian  emperors,  it  enjoyed  temporal  pros- 
 perity. But  when  the  Roman  empire  fell  a 
 prey  to  the  barbarous  hordes  of  the  Huns,  Goths, 
 and  Vandals  ;  whose  repeated  invasions  and 
 dreadful  ravages  at  length  compelled  the  em- 
 perors to  withdraw  their  troops  from  the  Island, 
 for  home  defence,  A.  D.  411,  the  year  after, 
 Rome  was  taken  by  the  Goths^  and  soon  after  io 
 abdicate  the  Island.  Thus  the  Britons  recovered 
 their  liberty  from  the  Roman  domination. 
 
 Their  emancipation  is  thus  expressed  in  the 
 British  Triads  : — ^'  The  third  oppression  was  that 
 of  the  Ccesarians ;  who  harassed  the  Island  for 
 more  than  four  hundred  years,  [from  ydius 
 CiEsar^%  invasion]  till  their  return  to  Romey  io 
 oppose  the  irruption  of  the  black  horde  %  from 
 whence  they  never  returned  to  this  Island.  Nor 
 did  any  of  them  remain  behind,  in  the  island, 
 save  the  women  and  little  children  under  nine 
 years  of  age  ;  and  these  became  Cymry^  [^Cambri^ 
 or  BritonsJ]  Triads. 
 
Ill 
 
 The  norlhern  Huns  of  the  Crimea,  who  ravaged 
 Europe,  are  here  denominated  tlie  black  horde,  from 
 their  swarthy  complexions;  by  uhich  they  were 
 distinnruished  from  the  B^eise  Gothen,  Visigoths,  or 
 *'  White  Goths,**  who  invaded  the  eastern  empire 
 and  Persia:  as  we  learn  from  Be  Guigne's  His- 
 ioriegen,  des  Huns,  Vol.  II.  p.  325,  in  Roberts* 
 early  history  of  the  Cymry,  or  ancient  Britons, 
 pp.  122,  123. 
 
 But  the  Britons  did  not  long  enjoy  the  blessings 
 of  liberty  and  independence-  They  were  con- 
 stantly harassed  by  their  turbulerit  neighbours, 
 the  Picts  and  the  Scots.  The  Picts  seem  to  have 
 been  originally  *'  a  Scythian  colony  wjio  came 
 from  Scandinavia,  across  the  Northern  Sea,"  as  we 
 learn  from  ^riad  7.  And  from  several  of  the 
 early  writers,  Adso,  Prosper,  &c.  we  learn  that 
 Ireland  was  called  Scoria  major ;  and  Albania,  or 
 Scotland,  Scotia  minor,  from  an  early  colony  of  the 
 Milesians,  or  Irish  Scott,  who  settled  at  Dalriede 
 in  Scotland  ;  and  uniting  with  the  Caledonian 
 Picts,  and  being  constantly  recruited  by  fresh 
 emigrations  from  Ireland,  at  length  gave  their 
 name  fo  the  entire  region,  of  which,  at  first, 
 they  occupied  only  a  small  corner. 
 
 The  Picts  and  Scots,  i:o  longer  restrained  by 
 the  Roman  arms,  so  harassed  the  miserable 
 Britons,  in  their  weakened  state,  after  they  had 
 sent  over  the  flower  of  their  youth  to  assist  the 
 Roman  emperors  against  the  Huns  and  the  Goths ; 
 
112   • 
 
 that  in  an  evil  hour  they  invited  the  Saxons  to 
 their  aid,  against  their  troiihlesome  neighbours. 
 At  first  the  Saxons,  with  a  considerable  force 
 under  Hengist,  came  to  their  assistance;  but 
 afterwards  turned  their  arms  against  their  em- 
 ployers, and  gradually  subdued  the  Britons 
 themselves  ;  and  drove  them,  at  length,  into  the 
 rugged  and  mountainous  district  of  Wales, 
 
 During  this  disastrous  and  turbulent  period  of 
 war  and  oppresionbytheir  neighbours,theBritons 
 were  governed  by  the  following  dynasty  of  their 
 native  Princes.  See  Sir  Isaac  Nevvton  on  Daniel, 
 p.  58—61. 
 
 Vortigern  •  A.  D.  425 
 jiurelius  Amhrosius  46G 
 Uther   Pen  dragon    498 
 
 Arthur 508 
 
 Constantine  ....  542 
 Aurelius  Ciinanus      345 
 
 Fortiporeus  .  A.  D.  578 
 
 Malga 581 
 
 Careticus .....     586 
 
 Cadwan 613 
 
 Cadwalin     .  .  .  ,     ^Q5 
 Cadwalader    ,  .  .     676 
 
 About  fourteen  years  after  the  abdication  of 
 the  Romans,  Vortigern  first  assumed  the  govern- 
 ment, and  was  afterwards  appointed  king  of 
 Britain,  A.  D.  448.  He  unwisely  called  in  the 
 Saxons  to  his  assistance,  against  the  Picts  and 
 Scots,  A.  D.  449.  The  Saxons  first  established 
 themselves  in  Kent,  A.  D.  457 ;  and  by  degrees 
 founded  the  other  kingdoms  of  the  Saxon 
 Heptarchy.  Vortigern  was  slain,  at  length,  by 
 Aurelius  AmbrosiicSy    who  obtained  the  crown. 
 
113 
 
 Aurelius   wag   succeeded  by   his  brother    Utber 
 Fendragon ;     and  Utlier^  by  his  son,  the  celebra- 
 ted Arthur,  so  famed   for  his  military  exploits. 
 He  defeated  the  Saxons  in  no  less  than  twelve 
 battles;     the   last  and  bloodiest  of  which,  was 
 fought  at  Badon  hilly   A.  D.  530,   and  gave  the 
 Britons  some  respite.    Const antine,  Duke  of  Corn^ 
 wally  succeeded  his  uncle  Arthur.     But  in  the 
 reign  of  his  successor,   Aurelius   Cunanus^   the 
 Saxons  at  length  succeeded  in  driving  the  Bri^ 
 tons  out   of  England,  into  Wales,   A.  D.    577, 
 And  about  a  century  after,  finally  subdued  them, 
 A.  D.  688,  in  the   reign  of  Kadwalader,    after 
 many  severe  engagements,  in  which  Luthar^  king 
 of  Kent,   and  Ethelwold  king  of  the  West  Saxons^ 
 were  slain.   Kadwalader  was  the  last  of  the  three 
 blessed  kings,    in   the  Triad   before  mentioned  ; 
 who  was  sainted,  because   "  he  granted  the  pri- 
 vilege of  his  land,  and  all  his  property,  to  the 
 Faithful ;    who  fled  from  the  infidel  Saxons,  and 
 from  the  unhrotherly  ones,   (or  unconverted  Bri^ 
 tons)  who  sought  to  slay  them;"  and  gave  them 
 an  asylum  in  his  territories. 
 
 After  his  defeat,  Kadwalader  retired  for  refuge 
 to  his  cousin  Alan  king  of  Armorica,  The  monk* 
 ish  writers  say  that  he  went  to  Rome,  turned 
 monk,  and  died  there.  But  the  other  account  is 
 more  probable.  He  was,  however,  a  pious  prince, 
 and  built  the  church  of  Llan  Kadwalader ,  as 
 noticed  by  Rowland,  p.  188,  189      His  posterity 
 
 2 
 
114. 
 
 succeeded  him,  as  Princes  of  Wales^  down  to 
 Rodric  the  Great,  who  reigned  over  all  Wales, 
 A.  D.  843. 
 
 Notwithstanding  the  wars  and  troubles  of  this 
 dynast}',  the  splenetic  representations  of  Gildas 
 of  the  vices  of  the  Britons^  and  the  persecutions 
 of  the  Saxons,  Learning  and  Religion  both  seem 
 to  have  maintained  their  ground  in  Britain*  The 
 Pelagian  Heresy,  which  denied  Original  Sin,  in- 
 troduced, about  A.  D.  405,  by  P^/^^m  a  British 
 raonk^  was  checked  by  Germanus;  who,  at  the 
 request  of  the  British  Divines,  came  over  for  that 
 purpose,  from  the  Gallican  Church.  Germanus 
 and  Lupus  appointed  Bubricius,  Archbishop  of 
 the  Church  in  Britain,  A.  D.  530  ;  Mauritius  a 
 British  Bishop  was  present  at  the  Council  of 
 2"o«rj,  A.  D.  461.  And  Faulinus,  a  scholar  of 
 Germanus,  settled  in  the  isle  of  Wight,  about 
 A.  D.  484,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of 
 Sacred  Literature,  Among  his  pupils  were  Dewy 
 of  Mynin,  or  David  of  Meneva,  or  St.  David* s-, 
 Teilo  or  Tdlavus  ;  and  Padarn,  or  Paternus,  Of 
 whom  the  first  founded  a  collegiate  monastery  at 
 Si.  David* s\  the  second,  another,  aiLlandaJfi 
 and  the  third,  at  Llanbadarn,  They  all  went  on 
 a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem  together,  and  were 
 honourably  received  by  the  Patriarch  there; 
 who  gave  them  appropriate  gifts  :  to  Paternus^ 
 for  his  fine  singii)g,  a  pastoral  staff,  and  a  choral 
 cap  of  the  richest  silk  ;  to  David,  for  performing 
 
115 
 
 the  service  more  plainly  than  the  rest,  a  rich 
 altar  of  unknown  materials ;  and  to  Teilo,  "  a 
 curious  bell,  which  sounded  every  hour^  without 
 being  touched."  (i.  e.  a  watch  or  clock)  as  re- 
 corded in  the  book  of  Llandaff.  See  Roherfs 
 appendix.  And  the  fame  of  these  Pilgrims  is 
 thus  celebrated  in  Triad  19.  "  The  three  blessed 
 guests  of  Britairiy  were  Dewi,  Padarn,  and  Teilo, 
 They  were  so  called,  because  they  visited  the 
 houses  of  rich  and  poor,  native  and  foreign  ; 
 accepting  neither  money,  nor  meat,  nor  drink ; 
 but  teaching  the  Christian  Faith  to  every  one 
 without  fee  or  reward.  On  the  contrary,  they 
 distributed  money,  food,  and  clothing  to  the 
 poor." 
 
 Such  was  the  pure  and  primitive  Religion, 
 and  discipline  that  prevailed  among  the  Britons 
 for  the  first  five  centuries.  In  the  sixth,  and 
 seventh,  they  strenuously  opposed  the  errors  and 
 corruptions,  and  usurpations  of  the  Church  and 
 See  of  Rome,  when  attempted  to  be  introduced 
 by  the  emissaries  of  Fcpe  Gregory  /,  or  the 
 Great,  jiusiin  the  Abbot,  and  his  associates  \ 
 as  shall  be  shown  in  the  sequel. 
 
 i^ 
 
116 
 
 SECTION  III. 
 
 INTEODUCTION    AMD    ESTABLISHMENT    OW 
 CHRISTIANITY  IN  IRELAND. 
 
 Although  Ireland  was  never  invaded  by  the 
 Romans,  it  soon  attracted  their  notice,  after  they 
 had  established  themselves  in  Britain;  and  they 
 formed  plans  for  its  subjugation  likewise  ;  which 
 were  frustrated  only  by  the  irruption  of  the 
 Northern  Horde^  which  furnished  more  than 
 sufficient  employment  for  their  troops  at  home. 
 This  we  learn  from  Tacitus^  in  his  Life  of  ^gru 
 cola,  c.  23,  24. 
 
 He  there  informs  us,  that  Agricola^  having 
 driven  the  enemy,  in  his  third  campaign,  x\,D, 
 
 80,  into  Caledonia^  beyond  Ciota  and  Bodotria^ 
 or  the  rivers  Clyde  and  Forth,  as  it  were  into 
 another  island,  spent  his  fourth  campaign,  A.D. 
 
 81,  in  securing  his  conquests,  by  a  chain  of  forts, 
 stretching  across  the  narrow  isthmus,  of  not  more 
 than  thirty  miles  across ;  beginnino;  at  DunbartoUg 
 westward,  and  extending  eastward  to  Arthur*s 
 Oven,  near  the  firth  of  Forth;  the  ruins  of  which 
 are  described  in  Gordon^ s  Itinerary,  p.  20,  21. 
 In  his  fifth  campaign,  A.D.  82,  .^^nco/a  crossed 
 the  aestuary  of  the  Clyde^  orgulph  of  Dunbar ton^ 
 
iir 
 
 in  the  first  Roman  vessel  ever  seen  in  those  seas. 
 In  the  mean  time,  his  army  marched  over  the 
 isthmus,  probably  near  Dunbarton,  and  after 
 several  successful  engagements,  making  a  rapid 
 progress  through  Argyleshire^  he  advanced  to 
 the  sea  coast,  in  sight  of  Ireland ;  which  he  oc- 
 cupied with  a  body  of  troops,  rather  with  a  view 
 to  future  conquest  there,  than  from  any  fear  of 
 being  attacked  from  thence.  He  saw,  that  Ire- 
 land, lying  midway  between  Britain  and  Spain  *, 
 and  convenient  to  the  Gallic  sea,  if  united  with 
 them,  would  compose  the  most  powerful  part  of 
 the  Roman  empire,  by  their  great  mutual  advan- 
 tages of  commercial  intercourse.  Ireland,  Tacitus 
 observes,  is  less  than  Britain^  but  larger  than  any 
 of  the  islands  in  the  Mediterranean  sea.  Its  soil 
 and  climate,  the  genius  and  manners  of  the 
 natives,  differ  not  much  from  Britain ;  its  coasts 
 and  harbours,  however,  are  better  known  to 
 [foreign]  traders  and  merchants,  [than  those  of 
 Britain^,']  After  this  description  of  the  country. 
 
 *  Medio  inter  Britanniam  et  Hispaniam  sita, — This  is  io- 
 accurate  ;  for  Ireland  is  much  nearer  Britain  than  Spain,  and 
 shows  how  ignorant  the  Romans  were  of  that  island,  eyen  iu 
 Tacitus's  time. 
 
 +  Solum  ccelumque  et  ingenia  cultusque  hominum  haud 
 niultura  a  Britannia  differunt:  melius  aditus  portusque  per 
 commercia  et  negociatores  cogniti.  Brotier^  in  his  notes, 
 supplies  the  ellipsis,  by  [quam  interiora]  j   intimating,  that 
 
m 
 
 lie  relates,  that  one  of  their  peili/  kings  having 
 been  expelled  in  a  domestic  sedition,  was  kindly 
 
 the  coasts  and  harbours  of  Ireland  were  better  known  to 
 mefchants  in  general,  than  the  interior  parts.  But  this  is  a 
 truism.  It  is  better  supplied  here  in  the  text,  according  to 
 the  ingenious  interpretation  of  Dr.  O'Conor: — Tacito  testante, 
 maritime  Hibermce,  negociatoribus  notiora  esse  quam  1?H- 
 tanniw:  id  certe,  non  de  negociatoribus  Romanis,  quorsm 
 nulla  erant  rum  Hibernis  commercia,  sed  de  alienis  dictum 
 esse  'j  ipsa  Taciti  de  Hiberni^  ignorantia  demonstrat.  Rerum 
 Hibernicariim  Scriptores  Antiquiy  Vol.  I.  Proleg.  I,  p. 
 45. 
 
 These  foreign  merchants  were  the  Pkcenieians,  Cartha^ 
 ginians,  Spaniards,  and  Grecians,  who,  from  the  earliest 
 times,  carried  on  a  considerable  commerce  with  the  British 
 isles,  for  tin  especially,  and  other  articles  j  and  gave  them  in 
 exchange  many  curious  and  Taluable  commodities,  in  gold 
 and  silver  utensils,  linens,  cloths^  dyes,  purple,  &c.  as  appears 
 from  the  gold  and  silver  ingots,  double-headed  paterce,  or 
 censers  for  incense,  bracelets,  necklaces,  diadems,  &c.  of  con- 
 siderable value,  which  hnve  been  repeatedly  found  from  time 
 to  time  in  the  deepest  bogs,  and  in  the  sacred  caves  and 
 caverns,  or  cemeteries  throughout  Ireland  ;  and  especially  in 
 the  Southern  parts,  first  visited  by  the  Phasnicians.  See  Gen. 
 Vallancei/s  Collectanea  de  Rebus  Hibernkis,  Vol.  VI,  Part 
 I.  tndll. 
 
 The  Phamicians  studiously  concealed  the  route  of  this 
 lucrative  traffic  from  the  Greeks,  and  Romans,  as  long  as  they 
 could.  Slraho  relates,  that  the  Romans  once  followed  a 
 Phoenician  vessel  bound  from  Gades  to  the  British  isles,  in 
 order  to  discover  these  marts  themselves  :  but  the  captain  of 
 the  vessel,  jealous  of  their  design,  purposely  ran  his  ship  on 
 
119 
 
 received  by  Agncola^  and  under  the  appearance 
 of  friendship  was  retained  for  future  service,  on 
 a  favourable  occasion.  1  have  often,  sa  vs  Tacitus^ 
 heard  from  him,  that  Ireland  might  he  subdued, 
 and  held  hy  a  single  legion  and  a  moderate  auxi- 
 liary force :  And  that  this  would  further  tend  to 
 keep  Britain  in  aive^  if  the  Roman  arms  prevailed 
 every  where^  and  liberty  was  removed^  as  it  irere, 
 out  of  sight.  But  Agricola,  having  been  re-called 
 to  Rome,  in  A.D.  S5,  by  Domitian,  jealous  of  his 
 military  fame  after  the  entire  reduction  of  ^mam, 
 the  opportunity  of  invading  Ireland,  at  that  time, 
 was  lost,  and  never  occurred  again. 
 
 This  curious  account  of  Tacitus  is  confirmed 
 by  the  Irish  Annals,  From  Ihera  we  learn,  that 
 this  refugee  Chieftain  was  no  other  than  the 
 celebrated  Tuathal,  surnamed  Teashtmar,  and  by 
 a  Roman  name,  Bonaventura,  the  son  of  Fiacha 
 V.  of  the  race  of  Heremon,  who  succeeded  to  the 
 monarchy  of  Ireland  in  A.D.  73.  Fiacha,  in  the 
 seventh  year  of  his  reign,  A.D.  80,  was  treacher- 
 ously massacred  at  a  public  banquet  in  Connaught, 
 with  his  principal  nobility  of  the  Milesian  race, 
 by  the  plebeian  Firbolgs,  (  Viri  Belgce,)  headed 
 
 a  shoal,  in  ord^r  (o  lead  his  followers  into  the  same  disaster. 
 And  haying  returned  home  after  his  shipwreck,  he  was  re- 
 paid out  of  the  public  treasury,  for  the  loss  of  his  cargo  5 
 Proleg.  I.  p.  240. 
 
120 
 
 hj  Cairbre^  who  usurped  the  throne.  Fortunately, 
 the  young  prince  Tuathal  escaped  their  fury,  and 
 fled  for  refuge  to  his  grandfather  by  the  mother's 
 side,  the  king  of  the  Picts  in  Albania^  or  Ca- 
 ledonia.  There,  he  was  naturally  induced  to 
 apply  to  the  Roman  power  for  aid  to  re-instate 
 him  in  his  dominions.  And,  perhaps,  to  persuade 
 Agricola  the  more  readily  to  espouse  his  cause, 
 he  might  have  represented  the  facility  of  sub- 
 duing, and  even  retaining,  Ireland^  with  so  small 
 a  force,  upon  the  prospect  of  being  powerfully 
 supported  by  the  Irish  loyalists  against  the  rebels ; 
 otherwise,  the  boast  would  be  absurd  :  for,  at 
 this  very  time,  the  army,  employed  by  Agricola 
 against  the  Caledonians  alone,  consisted  of  near 
 SQ5OOO  men,  namely,  three  Roman  Legions,  8,000 
 auxiliary  Britons,  and  3,000  cavalry.  And,  ac- 
 cordingly, when  TuaihaVs  application  for  aid  at 
 Rome,  whither  he  attended  Agricola^  failed,  (and 
 whom  the  historian  Tacitus,  son-in-law  to  Agri- 
 cola,  might  often  have  seen  and  conversed  with) 
 Tuathal,  at  length,  was  re-called  by  his  ad- 
 herents ;  the  Irish  nation  being  weary  of  the 
 tyranny  of  Cairbre  and  his  successors,  and  ha- 
 rassed by  civil  wars  between  the  contending 
 nobles  and  plebeians  ;  and  thus,  without  any 
 foreign  aid,  he  defeated  the  rebels,  and  recovered 
 his  crown,  A.D.  95. 
 
 Tuathal  appears  to  have  been  a  wise  and  politic 
 prince,  who  profited  by  his  Ronian  education. 
 
ISl 
 
 under  the  accomplished  Agricola,  On  his  ac- 
 cession, he  assembled  the  general  assembly  of  the 
 Irish  States;  revived  the  ancient  constitutions  of 
 the  realnra,  and  restored  the  refugees  to  their 
 estates,  of  which  they  had  been  dispossessed  by  the 
 rebels  during  the  usurpation.  After  a  long  and 
 turbulent  reign  of  thirty  years,  Tuathal  was  de- 
 feated, and  slain  by  Mai,  king  of  Ulster,  who  suc- 
 ceeded him  as  monarch  of /reZ«?2^,  A.  D.  125.  Mac 
 Geoghegan*s  Histoire  de  PJrlandej  p.  123 — 120. 
 
 The  knowledge  of  Christianity  was  early  in- 
 troduced into  Ireland  also.  From  the  joint  evi- 
 dence of  Franciscus  Irenicus^  Constantine  Ghin^ 
 nius,  Adsoy  &c.,  writers  of  the  tenth  and  eleventh 
 centuries,  noticed  in  Usshers  Primordia,  p.  738— 
 747,  we  learn,  that  an  Irishman  of  noble  family, 
 called  Mansuetus  by  his  Christian  name,  became 
 a  disciple  of  St.  Peter ;  who  sent  him  to  preach 
 the  gospel  in  Lorraine ;  where  he  was  appointed 
 the  first  bishop  of  Toul ;  and  was  afterwards 
 canonized  in  the  eleventh  century  by  Pope  Leo 
 IX.  who  had  been  himself  bishop  of  that  See. 
 His  life  was  written,  about  the  same  time,  by 
 Adso,  the  Abbot,  who  prefixed  the  following 
 verses  to  the  work  : 
 
 Protulerat  quondam  generosum  Scotia  natum 
 
 Mansuetum, 
 Inclyta  Mansueti  Claris  natalibus  orti 
 Progenies,  titulis  fulget  in  orbe  suls: 
 Insula  Chrisiicolat  gestabat  Hibernia  gcntes, 
 Unde  genus  traxit,  et  eatus  unde  fuit. 
 
122 
 
 This  prevailing  tradition  tends  to  support  St. 
 Peter^s  visit  to  Spain,  in  St.  Paul's  stead ;  while 
 it  derives  confirmation  from  thence,  in  turn.  We 
 know  that  a  considerable  intercourse  subsisted  of 
 old,  between  the  Spains  and  Ireland ;  and,  at  this 
 day,  the  marked  resemblance  of  the  natives  of 
 the  South  of  Ireland  to  the  Spaniards,  in  dark 
 complexions,  hair,  and  dress,  strongly  indicates 
 their  descent.  Supposing,  then,  that  SL Peter 
 preached  the  gospel  in  Spain,  about  A.  D.  64;  it 
 is  by  no  means  improbable,  that  among  his  con- 
 verts might  be  found  some  Irish  traders  or  tra- 
 vellers ;  of  whom  he  might  have  sent  the  most 
 zealous  and  intelligent,  to  supply  his  place,  and 
 propagate  the  gospel  in  the  adjoining  region  of 
 Gaul,  which  he  had  not  time  to  visit  in  person, 
 previous  to  his  return,  and  martjrdom  at  Rome, 
 A.D.  65.  Nor  is  it  likely,  that  during  his  pious 
 labours  in  Lorraine^  Mansuetus  neglected  his 
 native  country.  We  seem  warranted,  therefore, 
 to  conclude,  that  Christianity  might  have  been 
 introduced  into  Ireland,  by  the  disciples  of 
 Mansuetus,  not  long  after  his  own  conversion. 
 And  the  foregoing  verses  of  jidso  indicate  this ; 
 in  which,  '^  the  posterity  of  Mansuetus  are  repre- 
 sented as  flourishing  in  Scotia,  or  Hibernia ;  and 
 the  Christian  worship,  as  prevailing  among  the 
 tribes  of  his  native  country." 
 
 That   Christianity   indeed  obtained   an  early 
 footing  in  Ireland,  we  may  collect,  from  TertuU 
 
123 
 
 iimi's  testimony^  p.  73,  that  "even  the  regions  of 
 the  Britons,  inaccessible  to  <he  Romans,  were  con- 
 verted to  Christ  in  his  lime,  (about  ihe  end  of 
 the  second  century.)  For  Ireland  was  then  the 
 onlj  one  of  the  British  isles,  into  which  the 
 Roman  arms  had  not  penetrated. 
 
 From  the  Irish  Annals,  about  A,  D.  400,  it 
 further  appears,  that  several  Christian  Cbtirches 
 had  been  founded  in  the  Souih  of  Ireland,  bvthe 
 Irish  Saints,  Kieran,  Atlbe^  Decking  and  Ibar ; 
 viz.  at  Ardmore  and  Lismore  and  Emly,  in 
 Munster ;  and  at  Ossoti/^  and  Beg-Erin,  in 
 Leinster ;  but  great  part  of  the  South,  and  the 
 whole  of  the  North  and  West  provinces  were 
 still  pagan,  at  that  period. 
 
 How  early  and  closely  a  connexion  subsisted 
 betvi^een  the  British  and  Irish  Churches,  may  ap- 
 pear from  the  prevalence  in  both,  of  the  noted 
 Pelagian  heresy,  denying  the  doctrine  of  Original 
 Sin,  and  the  necessity  of  Diviiie  Grace,  soon  after 
 it  was  first  broached,  in  A.D.  405.  Pelagius, 
 its  author,  vt'as  a  British  monk,  of  Bangor,  in 
 JVales,  who  had  been  the  disciple  of  Faustus  the 
 ManicJiean ;  and  his  principal  associate  was 
 Ceallagh,  or  CelestiuSy  a  Scot,  or  Irishman,  of 
 noble  family,  who  propagated  his  master's  tenets 
 with  great  ability  and  success.  Their  doctrine 
 was  received  at  Rome,  at  first,  favourably,  by 
 Pope  Zosimus,K.T>,  417,  though  afterwards  re- 
 jected ;  and  it  was  first  condemned  in  the  Council 
 
ofPphesus,  A.D.  418.  When  the  Goths  invaded 
 Italy,  and  approached  Rome,  Pelagius  and  Cer 
 lestius  retreated  to  Africa.  From  thence^  Pelagius 
 proceeded  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  was  patronized 
 by  the  Patriarch  John;  but  Celestius  remained 
 behind^  and  was  violently  opposed  by  the  Latin 
 Fathers,  Augustine,  Jerome^  Orosius,  &c.  And 
 this  controversy  long  disturbed  the  peace  of  the 
 Eastern  and  Western  Churches  ;  and  seems  to  be 
 revived  by  the  SocinianSy  and  Sahellian-Unitarians 
 of  the  present  age.  Jeroine  inveighs  against  it 
 with  great  bitterness,  as  the  pultis  Scotorujn^ 
 ^^  the  pottage   of  the   Irish  *.'^     He   compares 
 
 *  The  vehemence  of  Jerome's  zeal  against  those  Irish  here- 
 tics transported  him  to  brand  the  whole  nation  as  cannibalSf 
 in  the  following  strange  passage.  Libro  Secnndo  contra 
 Joviamim : 
 
 Quid  loquar  de  cceteris  nctiwnibus  [anthropophagis],  cum 
 ipse  adolesceniulusj  in  Gallia  viderera  Scotos,  gentem  Bri^ 
 tannicam  ;  humanis  vesci  carnibus,  et  cum  per  sylvas  por- 
 corum  greges  etarmentorum  pecudumque  reperirent,pastorum 
 nates,  fasminarumque  papjllas  abscindere,  solitos,  et  eas  solas 
 delicias  arbitrari ! 
 
 *<  Why  need  I  speak  of  other  [[cannibal]  nations y  when  I 
 myself,  then  a  little  boy,  in  Gaul,  saw  the  Scuts,  a  British 
 nation ;  who  are  accustomed  to  feed  on  human  tlesh,  and 
 ■when  they  find  herds  of  swine,  of  cattle,  and  of  sheep,  in  the 
 woods,  to  cut  off  the  buttocks  of  the  herdsmen,  and  also  the 
 paps  of  women,  and  to  count  them  their  chief  dainties." 
 
 Here,  Jerom  does  not  say,  (as  usually  misunderstood,  and 
 
125 
 
 Petagius  io  Phcto,  the  king  of  Hell,  and  CelettiuS 
 to  his  dog  Cerberus  ;  whom  he  styles  '^  one  of  the 
 disciples  of  Pelagius,  or  rather  his  master  ;  and 
 the  leader  of  the  whole  host."  Orosius  calls  Pe^ 
 lagius  "  Goliah^  most  highly  inflated  with  pride, 
 attended  by  Celestiiis^  as  his  armour-bearer,  who 
 supplies  all  the  weapons  of  brass  and  iron.'^  And 
 Augustine  charges  "  Pelagius  with  being  more 
 cunning/'  but  admits,  that  "  Celestius  was  more 
 open ;"  i>e  acknowledges  his  genius  and  eloquence ; 
 and  he  gives  some  extracts  from  the  Dejinitiones, 
 or    Breves  Ratiocinatlones    of    Celestius^    which 
 
 eren  by  Dr.  0' Conor ^  from  mispunctuation  of  the  passage, 
 Cum  —  viderem  Scotos,  gentem  Britajinicam^  humanis  vesci 
 carnibus  ?) — that  "  he  actually  saw  these  Scoti  feeding  on 
 human  flesh,"  (in  which  case,  the  original  should  be  vesce?ites ; 
 not  the  infinitive,  vesci,  which  is  governed  by  the  following 
 participle  solitos.)  He  only  says\  thi-  in  his  childhood,  he 
 saw  some  of  that  nation  in  Gaul ;  and  then  applies  to  them 
 the  invidious  remark  of  the  credulous  Pliny  the  elder,  touch- 
 ing the  Scythians : esse  Scytharum   genera,  et  quidem 
 
 pliira,  quae  corporibus  humanis  vescerentur.  *^  That  there 
 are  tribes  of  Scythians,  and  several,  indeed,  which  feed  on 
 human  bodies."  Lib,  vii.  c,  2. — Because  the  Scoti  were 
 Scythce,  or  of  Scythian  origin,  Jerdrn  instantly  transferred 
 to  them  this  idle  tale  of  Pliny ;  who  classes  the  Scythians  in 
 general  among  the  fabulous  Cyclops  and  Lcestrygons,  the 
 fictitious  Arimaspians,  Gorgons,  aad  Harpies  of  the  poets. 
 Homer,  &c.  See  0' Conor  Rerum  Hibernicarum  Scriptores 
 Antiqui.    Vol.  I.  Prol.  I.  p.  74,  75. 
 
126 
 
 show  that  he  was  a  very  acute  disputant,  well 
 versed  in  the  Socratic  metliod  of  argument.  * 
 
 *'  Before  all  things,"  said  he,  "  the  person 
 who  denies  that  man  can  be  without  sin,  should  be 
 questioned,  What  is  sin  ?  Can  it  be  avoided,  or 
 not  ?  If  it  cannot  be  avoided,  it  is  not  sin  ;  if  it 
 can,  surely  a  man  may  be  without  sin,  that  may 
 be  avoided  :  for  neither  reason  nor  justice  admif, 
 that  what  can  by  no  means  be  avoided,  should 
 be  called  sin." 
 
 **  Further,  we  are  to  inquire  whether  sin  be 
 voluntary,  or  necessary  P  if  necessary,  it  i»  not 
 sin  ;  if  voluntary,  it  maybe  avoided.*' 
 
 *'  God  certainly  is  just:  this  is  undeniable.  But 
 
 *  Ante  omnia  interrogandus  est  qui  negat  hominem  sine 
 peccato  esse  posse,  quid  sit  peccatum  ?     Quod  vitari  potest, 
 
 oecne  ? Si  quod  vitari  non  potest,  peccatum  non  est ;   si 
 
 quod  vitari  potest,  potest  homo  sine  peccato  esse  quod  vitari 
 potest.  Nulla  enim  ratio  vel  justitia  patitur  saltern  dici 
 peccatum  quod  vitari  nuUo  modo  potest. 
 
 Iterum  quaerendum  est:  peccatum  voluntatis,  an  necessitatis 
 est  ?  si  necessitatis  est,  peccatum  non  est ;  si  voluntatis  est, 
 vitari  potest. 
 
 Et  hoc  dicendum  est :  certe  Justus  est  Deus;  negari  enim 
 non  potest.  Imputat  autem  Deus  homini  omne  peccatum  ; 
 et  hoc  quoque  confitendum  puto,  quia  neque  peccatum  est, 
 quicquid  non  imputatur  in  peccatum ;  et  si  est  aliquod  pec- 
 catum quod  vitari  non  possit,  quomodo  Justus  Deus  dicltur^ 
 si  imputari  cuiquam  creditur  quod  vitari  noii  possit^  Proleg. 
 I.  p,  73. 
 
127 
 
 God  imputes  to  man  every  sin  ;  and  this,  I  think, 
 must  be  admitted,  that  whatever  is  not  imputed 
 as  sin,  is  not  sin.  And  if  there  be  any  sin  that 
 cannot  be  avoided,  how  can  God  be  called  jusf, 
 if  we  believe  that  what  cannot  be  avoided  should 
 be  imputed  to  any  one  ?'* 
 
 The  ablest  opponent,  perhaps,  to  be  found  of 
 this  arrogant  and  presumptuous  heresy,  was  the 
 countryman  and  contemporary  of  Celesiius,  the 
 celebrated  Sedulius  i  who  flourished  in  the  reimi 
 of  Theodosius  the  Great,  about  A.  D.  430,  to 
 whom  he  addressed  a  latin  poem.  He  is  thus  de- 
 scribed by  Tritheminsy  see  Usher's  Primordia^ 
 p.  769. 
 
 "  Sedulius  the  presbjter  was  a  Scot^  (or  Irish) 
 by  nation.  In  his  youth  he  was  a  disciple  of 
 Hildehert  archbishop  of  the  Scoti,  He  was  well 
 versed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  skilled  in  pro- 
 fane learning  ;  he  excelled  both  in  poetry  and 
 prose.  Quitting  Scotia  through  love  of  litera- 
 ture, he  went  into  France,  and  travelled  through 
 Italy,  Asia,  and  Acha'a  ;  from  whence,  at  lasr, 
 he  returned  to  Rome,  and  was  greatly  admired 
 for  his  wonderful  erudition.  He  wrote  several 
 works  in  verse  ad  prose.  Among  the  latter,  a 
 comment  on  Si.Paixl's  Epistles,  entitled,  Sedulii 
 Scoti  Hibernensis,  in  omnes  epistolas  Pauli  collec- 
 taneuwy  Bau\,  A  D.  1528.  Of  this  excellent 
 work  several  valuable  extracts  are  adduced  by 
 
1^8 
 
 primate  tjslier  in  his  Religion  of  the  ancient  Irish 
 and  Brifish,  Chap.  ^.  &c. 
 
 He  thus  exposes  the  sophistical  argunients  of 
 
 Calestius  on  Free-ivilL^ 
 
 *  1 .  Pfaecedit  bona  voluntas  hominis  multa  Dei  dona,  sed 
 Don  omnia ;  quae  autem  non  prascedit  ipsa,  in  eis  est  et  ipsa. 
 Nam  utrumque  legitur  in  Sanctis  eloquiis,  *'  et  miscricordia 
 ejus  prceveniet  me,^''  *'  d  miser  nor  dia  ejus  suhsequetur  me  .*"' 
 nolentem  prserenit,  ut  velit ;  volentem  subsequitiir,  ne  frustra 
 velit.  Cur  enim  admonemur,  ** peter e  ut  accipiamus^^^  nisi 
 ut  ab  illo  fiat  quod  Telimus?  Sedul.  in  Rom.  ix, 
 
 2.  Nullus  electus  est  ita  magnus  quern  Diabolus  non 
 audeat  accusare,  nisi  ilium  solum  qui  *^  peccatum  non  fecit  -^^ 
 qui  et  dicebat,  '^  nunc  venit  princeps  hujus  mundi,  et  in  me 
 nihil  invenii,^-  Sedul.  in  Rom.  viii. — "  Non  est  qui  facit 
 bonum  ;"  hoc  est  perfectum  et  integrum  bonum.  Sedul.  in 
 Rom,  iii.  Ad  hoc  nos  elegit  [Deus],  ut  esseraus  sancti  et 
 immaculati  in  futura  vita  ;  quoniam  *'  Ecclesia  Christi  non 
 habebit  maculam  neque  rugam :"  licet,  etiam  in  praeseaiti 
 TitA,  justi  et  sancti  et  immaculatij  quarayis  non  ex  toto,  tamen 
 ex  parte,  non  inconveni^nter  dici  possunt.  Sedul.  in 
 Ephes.  1.  Non  enim  jam  ''  regnat  peccatum  in  eorum  ?«<w*- 
 tali  coTporey  ad  olediendum  desideriis  ejus,^*  quamyis  habitat 
 in  eodem  mortali  corpore  pecca^wmj  nondum  extincto  impetu 
 consuetudinis  naturalis  qua  mortal  iter  nati  sumus,  et  ex 
 propriis  vitae  nostras:  cum  et  nos  ipsi  jjeccando  auximus  quod 
 ab  originepeccati  humani  damnationis  trahebamus.  in  Ephes.v. 
 
 3.  Vocatione  Dei,  non  merito  facti.  In  Rom.  i.  Secundum 
 virtutem  est'  qua?  operatur  in  nobis,  non  secundum  merita 
 nostra.  In  Ephes.  iii.  Sciendum  est,  quia  omne  quod  habent 
 homines  a  Deo,  gralid  est,  nihil  enim  ex  dchito  habent.  In 
 Rom.  xvi. 
 
129 
 
 1.  "  Man's  good  xvill  precedes  many  gifts  of 
 God,  but  not  all ;  and  of  those  which  it  does  not 
 precede,  itself  is  one.  Both  [^preventing  and  fur- 
 ihering  gi^ace]  are  recorded  in  Holy  Writ :  *  His 
 mercy  shall  go  before  me,'  [Psal.  lix.  10,]  and 
 '  His  me?ry  shall  follow  me,'  [Psal.  xxiii.  6,] 
 It  prevents  the  unwilling,  that  he  may  will ;  and 
 it  furthers  the  willing,  that  he  may  not  will  in  vain. 
 For  why  are  we  admonished  to  '  ask  that  we  may 
 receive^  [Matt.  vii.  7,  8,]  unless  that  what  we 
 will  may  be  done  by  Him,  through  whose  opera- 
 tion, we  so  willed?"  In  Rom.  ix. 
 
 The  necessity  of  assisting  grace,  he  further 
 shews,  from  the  imperfect  obedience  even  of  the 
 best  men. 
 
 2.  "  There  is  none  of  the  elect,  though  ever  so 
 great,  whom  the  Devil  dares  not  to  accuse,  but 
 Him  alone  '  who  did  no  sin,'  [1  Pet.  ii.  22,]  and 
 who  also  said,  *  Now  cometh  the  prince  of  this 
 world,  and  in  me  findeth  nothing  [amiss,'  John 
 xiv.  30,]  in  Rom.  vii. — '  There  is  none  that 
 doeth  good,  that  is  to  say,  perfect  and  entire  good.' 
 In  Rom.  iii. — "  God's  elect  shall  be  perfectly  holy 
 and  spotless  in  the  life  to  come ;  where  '  the 
 Church  of  Christ  shall  have  no  spot  nor  wrinMe,' 
 [Ephes.  V.  27 ;]  however,  even  in  the  present  life, 
 they  may  not  improperly  be  called  just,  and  holy, 
 and  spotless,  though  not  entirely,  but  partly.  In 
 Ephes.  i. — '  Then  only  shall  the  just  man  be  alto- 
 gether without  sin,  when  there  shall  be  no  law  in 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 his  members  warring  against  the  law  df  hi^ 
 mind,'  [Rom.  vii.  S3  ;]  for  though  '  sin  reign  not 
 now  in  their  mortal  body;  [Rom.  vi.  12,]  yet '  sin 
 dwells  in  the  same  mortal  body,'  [Rom.  vii.  17,] 
 the  force  of  that  natural  custom  not  being  extin- 
 guished, which  we  derived  from  our  mortal  origin, 
 and  encreased  by  our  actual  transgressions."  In 
 Ephes.  V. 
 
 The  sufficiency  of  God's  grace  to  supply  the  de- 
 ficiency of  human  merit,  he  thus  states : — 
 
 3.  "  We  are  Saints  by  the  calling  of  God,  not 
 by  the  merit  of  our  conduct :  for  *  God  is  able  to 
 lo  exceeding  ahnrAantly,  above  what  we  ask  or 
 think ;  accordifig  to  the  power  that  morketh  in 
 us,'  [Ephes.  iii.  20,]  not  according  to  our  merits," 
 in  Ephes.  iii. — for  we  must  know,  that  whatever 
 men  have  of  God,  is  oi  grace ;  because,  '  they  have 
 nothing  of  debt,'  [Rom.  iv.  4 ;  xi.  6,]  in  Rom. 
 xvi. 
 
 How  profoundly  skilled,  indeed,  Sedulius  was 
 in  the  abstruse  doctrines  of  Predestination,  Girice, 
 Free  Will,  Faith,  Works,  Justification,  and 
 Sanctificatio7i,  discussed  in  St.  Paul's  epistles, 
 may  be  inferred  from  the  clearness,  conciseness, 
 and  appositeness  of  the  foregoing  remarks ;  criti- 
 cally comparing  Scripture  with  itself,  according  to 
 the  Analogy  of  Faith.  He  was,  indeed,  an 
 honour  to  his  country,  and  a  prime  luminary  of  the 
 orthodox  Church,  in  his  age ;  fully  on  a  par  witli 
 the  most  celebrated  of  his  contemporaries,  Jerome^ 
 
131 
 
 Augustine,  &c. ;  and  his  Collectaneum  is  worthy 
 of  re-publication,  as  a  standard  comment  on  St.  Paul's 
 epistles,  even  at  the  present  day.  Surely  the  country 
 that  produced  such  scholars  as  Celestius  and  Se- 
 dulius,  at  that  early  period,  could  not  be  so  "  har- 
 harousT  as  misrepresented  by  Jerome,  Prosper 
 Aquitanus,  &c. 
 
 Pelagianism  was  early  repressed  in  the  British 
 isles.  The  celebrated  Geiinanus  and  Lupus 
 were  expressly  invited  by  the  Britisk  divines,  to ' 
 assist  at  the  Synod  of  Verulam,  held  at  St.  Alban's, 
 A.D.  446,  where  they  confuted  the  Pelagian 
 tenets.  These,  upon  their  revival  afterwards, 
 were  refuted  by  St.  David,  of  3fynin,  or  Menevia, 
 at  the  synod  of  Brefi,  in  Wales,  A.D.  519,  and 
 occasionally,  by  their  successors.  Asser,  of  Me- 
 nevia,  the  Historian  of  King  Alfred,  A.D.  893, 
 thus  excellently  remarks  *,  that  "  God  is  the  in- 
 citer of  all  good  wills,  and  also  the  most  bountiful 
 Provider,  that  the  good  things  desired  may  be  had ; 
 for  He  would  never  incite  any  one  to  will  well, 
 unless  He  also  bountifully  supplied  that  which 
 every  one  well  and  justly  desires  to  obtain/' 
 
 *  Omnium  bonarum  voluntatum  instigator;  necnon  etiam 
 ut  habeantur  bona  desiderata  largissimus  administrator ; 
 neque  enim  bene  yelle  aliquem  instigaret,  nisi  et  hoc,  quod 
 bene  et  juste  quisque  habere  desiderat,  largUer  administrarent* 
 As9cr,  d«  rebus  gestis  Jlfridi  R, 
 
 K  S 
 
152 
 
 It  was  repressed,  also,  from  time  to  time,  in  Ire- 
 land, by  St.  Patiick,  his  disciples,  and  their  suc- 
 cessors. The  learned  Claudius  ScoUts,  about 
 A.D.  815,  one  of  the  reputed  founders  of  the  Uni- 
 versity of  Paris,  in  his  excellent  Commentary  on 
 the  New  Testament,  of  which  the  manuscripts  are 
 preserved  in  BenneVs  College,  and  Pembroke 
 Hall,  Cambridge,  declares,  "  It  is  evident  to  all 
 ihe  wise,  though  contradicted  by  heretics,  that  no 
 one  can  live  upon  earth,  xdtJiout  the  stain  of 
 some  sin  *." 
 
 The  missions  of  Germanus  and  Lupus  to  Bri- 
 tain, and  of  Palladius  and  Patrick  to  Ireland, 
 are  ascribed  by  Prosper  of  Aquitain,  who  died 
 about  A.D.  456,  in  his  Chronicle,  and  by  his  con- 
 tinuators,  Marianus  Scotus,  and  Sigebert,  to  the 
 pious  zeal  of  Pope  Celestine,  *'  to  keep  the  Romaii 
 island  {^Britain']  Catholic,  [or  orthodox,]  and  to 
 make  the  Barbarian,  llreland,'}  Christian  f ." 
 
 *  Quia  (quod  omnibus  sapientibus  patet,  licet  hrereticf 
 contradlcant)  nemo  est,  qui  sine  adtactu  alicujus  peccati 
 Tivere  possit,     Claud.  Lib.  2,  in  Matt, 
 
 f  I.  Prospefs  testimony  is  contained  in  the  following 
 passages : 
 
 In  Ckronkoy  Anni  429.  Jigricola  Pelagianus,  Severiani 
 Episcopi '  Pelagiani  filius^  ecclesias  Britannice  dogmatis  sui 
 insinuatione  corrupit ;  sed  ad  actionem  Palladii  diaconi, 
 Papa  Ccokstinusy  Ger,mnnum  Antisiodorensem  (Auxerre) 
 episcopum,  vice  sudy  mittit,  et  deturbatis  hasreticis,  Britannos 
 ad  Catholicam  fidem  dirigit. 
 
 In  CkronicQ.  Au.  431,    AdScotos  in  Christum  cr«dentes, 
 
133 
 
 But  the  interference  of  Pope  Celestine  in  these 
 missions  may  well  be  questioned,  and  denied,  for 
 jthe  following  reasons : 
 
 1.  The  Monkish  writers  in  general,  through 
 
 ordinatur  a  Papa  CcBletfino  Palladlus,  et  primus  eplscopus 
 mittitur. 
 
 In  Libro  contra  Collatorem,  Nee  segniore  cura  (CwUs" 
 iinus)  ab  hoc  morbo  Pelagiano  Britmnnias  liberayit.— Et 
 ordinate  Scotis  episcopo,  dum  Romanam  insulam  [Britanri 
 niani]  studet  servare  Caiholicamy  fecit  etiam  barbaraniy 
 ^Hiber7iiafn^'\  Christianain, 
 
 2.  Marianus  Scofus,  who  became  a  monk  at  Cologne,  A.D. 
 J056,  thus  continues  Prosper^ s  account : 
 
 In  Chronico  A.D,  432.  Ad  Scotos  in  Christum  credentei 
 ordinatus  a  Papa  CcBlestlno  Palladius  primus  episcopus 
 missus  est.  Post  ipsum,  S,  Patricius,  Fuit  genere  Brito^ 
 a  Papa  Ccskstino  coiisecratus,  et  ad  Archiepiscopatum  Hiber. 
 nensem  mittitur,  Ibi,  per  annos  XL.  (yerius  LX.)  signis 
 atque  mirabilibus  praedicans,  totam  Insulam  Hiherniam  con-i 
 I ertU  ad  fidera, 
 
 3.  Sigebert,  a  French  Prior,  who  died  A.D.  1112,  thus 
 enlarges  both  accounts : 
 
 Ccelestimts  Papa  ad  Scotos  in  Christum  credentes  Palladium 
 mittit  primnm  episcopum,  Postquam,  ad  eosdem,  ab  eodem 
 Ccelestino,  missus  est  S.  Patricius,  genere  Brito,  filius 
 Conches,  sororis  S.  Martini  Turonensis  ;  qui  in  baptismo 
 quidem  dictus  est  Suchat ;  a  Germano,  Magonius  ;  a  Cceles* 
 tinoMero  Patricius:  a  quo  Archiepiscopus  Scotorvm  ordim 
 natus,  perLX.  annos,  signis,  sanctitate,  doctrina  excellens, 
 totam  insulam  Hiberniam  convertit  ad  Christum. 
 
 These  authorities  are  giyen  by  0*Conor, — Rerum  Hiherni^ 
 carum^  &c.  Prol,  i.  p,76,  77;  Prol.  iJ.p.  Ill, 
 
 K3 
 
134 
 
 tlieir  implicit  devotion  to  the  See  of  Rome,  took 
 every  opportunity  of  magnifying  the  influence  and 
 jurisdiction  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  over  her  sister 
 Churches.  But  Platina,  in  his  Lives  of  the  Popes, 
 takes  no  notice  of  these  missions,  in  his  History  of 
 Celestine.  And,  indeed,  Celestine,  during  his 
 turbulent  Pontificate,  A.I),  422-432,  when  Rom^ 
 was  in  possession  of  the  Goths,  who  overran  Italy, 
 eould  have  had  little  leisure  or  inclination  to  at- 
 tend to  the  religious  concerns  of  foreign  nations, 
 w^hen  his  own  existence  and  authority  were  at 
 stake. 
 
 2.  Palladius  is  said  by  Prosper  to  have  in- 
 stigated Celestine  to  send  Germanus  to  quell  the 
 Pelagian  heresy  in  Britain.  But  Dupin  describes 
 Palladius,  as  "  a  friend  of  Rujinus,  a  favourer  of 
 Pelagius,  and  an  adversary  of  St.  Jeromr — Such 
 a  procedure,  therefore,  would  have  been  inconsis- 
 tent with  his  principles.  And  St.  Patrick  him- 
 self takes  no  notice  of  Celestine;  but  declares, 
 that  "  he  was  ordained  Bishop  in  Ireland  * ;"  and 
 
 *  Patrick  thus  begins  his  Epistle  to  Coroticus : — 
 Patricius  peccator,  indoctus  scilicet,  Hyberione  consti. 
 tutum  episcopum  me  esse,  fateor.  Certissime  a  Deo  accepi 
 id  quod  sum.  Inter  barbaros  itaque  habito,  proselytus  et 
 profuga,  ob  amorem  Dei.  Here  Patrick  expressly  asserts, 
 that  he  was  ordained  bishop  in  Ireland,  {Hi/berione,}  not  for 
 Ireland^  {Hyberioni^)  and  ascribes  his  mission  or  apostolatq 
 to  God  only,  not  to  the  Pope, 
 
135 
 
 expressly  ascribes  his  mission  thither  to  a  divine 
 vision,  or  impulse.  In  which  he  is  followed  by  his 
 disciple  and  panegyrist  Fiech,  as  we  shall  see  in 
 the  sequel. 
 
 S.  None  of  the  succeeding  Popes  notice  Celes- 
 tine's  interference  with  the  Church  of  Ireland : 
 neither  the  ambitious  Gregory  I.  A.D.  5^1,  who 
 first  attempted  to  bring  the  independent  JBritish 
 and  Iiish  Churches  under  his  jurisdiction,  but  in 
 vain  ;  nor  the  imperious  Hildehrand,  or  Gregory 
 VII.  who  freely  acknowledged  the  full  establish- 
 ment of  the  Irish  Church  and  State  in  his  Brief*, 
 directed  to  "  Tirlagh,  the  illustrious  king  of  Ire- 
 land,  the  Archbishops,  Bishops,  Abbots,  Nobles, 
 and  Christians  inhabiting  Ireland,''  dated  A.D. 
 1080;  nor  the  rapacious  Adrian -^^  who,  in  his 
 
 *  Terdelnacho  incljto  regi  Hiberniw,  Archiepiscopis, 
 Episcopis,  Abbatibus,  Proceribus,  omnibusque  Christian.is 
 fliberniam  habitantibus. 
 
 t  Adrian's  bull  is  given  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  Matt. 
 Parisy  &c.,  and  lately,  by  Bishop  Burgess,  with  a  corrected 
 Translation.  See,  also,  Leland*s  History  of  Ireland,  Vol.  I. 
 page  8. 
 
 The  claims  of  the  Church  of  Rorce  are  thus  expressed  :— 
 Sane  Hiherniam  et  omnes  Insulas  quibus  sol  justitias  illuxit, 
 et  quce  documenta  fidei  Christianae  acceperunt,  ad  jus  B.  Petri 
 et  Sacrosanctss  Romance  Eccleslse,  (quod  tua  etiam  nobilitas 
 recognoscit,)  non  est  dubium,  pertinere. 
 
 And  the  Bull  hypocritically  exhorts  Henri/  to  inculcaie 
 moraliti/,  and  io plant  Christianity^  {i.e.  Poperij,)  in  Irp? 
 
 K  4 
 
136 
 
 bull  of  A.D.  1156,  granted  the  sovereignty  of 
 Ireland  to  Henr^y  II.  of  England,  upon  condition 
 of  the  payment  of  Petef^'s  pence  in  Ireland,  which 
 never  had  been  paid  before  ;  alledging  the  absurd 
 claim,  that  "  Ireland,  and  all  other  islands,  were 
 under  the  jurisdiction  of  St.  Peter  and  the  Holy 
 Roman  Church."  But  is  it  likely,  that  these 
 artful  and  well-informed  Pontiffs  would  have 
 omitted  to  avail  themselves  of  the  apposite  and 
 important  precedent  of  Pope  Celestine,  had  they 
 any  such  to  produce?  They  did  not,  because 
 they  could  not. 
 
 St.  Patricks  existence,  however,  and  his  mission, 
 have  been  idly  impeached  as  fabulous,  by  some 
 modern  sceptics,  Byves,  Maurice,  and  Ledwich, 
 objecting,  1,  the  silence  of  Platina,  respecting  his 
 mission  by  Celestine:  2,  the  absurd,  ridiculous, 
 and  extravagant  miracles  ascribed  to  the  Saint,  by 
 his  later  historians,  Nennius,  Prohus,  Joceline, 
 and  O" Sullivan ;  each  of  them  outstripping  his 
 predecessor  in  the  wildness  of  their  fictions,  in 
 proportion  as  they  receded  from  the  fountain  head, 
 the  simple  and  sober  accounts  of  St.  Patrick  him- 
 self.   Thus,   O' Sullivan,  the  latest,  has  foisted 
 
 land.  Stude  gentem  illam  bonis  moribus  informare,  et  agas, 
 (tam  per  ie,  quam  per  alios^  quos  ad  hoc,  fide,  verbo,  ac  vita, 
 idoneos  esse  perspexeris)  utdecoretur  ibi  Ecclesia  {Iiomanaf\ 
 planteCur  et  crescat  Jidei  Christiance  Rth'gio, 
 
137 
 
 into  his  life  a  long  account  of  St.  Patricks  Pur-, 
 gatory ;  of  wliicli,  Joceline,  Prohus,  JVennkis, 
 and  Piech  never  heard,  and  the  Saint  himself 
 never  dreamed. 
 
 But  to  the  reality  of  St.  Patrick's  existence,  and 
 mission,  we  have  the  most  abundant  and  satisfactory 
 evidence;  resting  not  solely  on  ^vl•itten  records^ 
 but  on  universal  tradition  also.  A  tradition 
 vouched  by  the  many  remarkable  places  that  still 
 retain  his  name  from  time  immemorial,  in  Great 
 Britain  and  Ireland,  The  havens,  where  he 
 embarked.  Port  Patrick,  and  where  he  landed, 
 JEnnis  Patrick;  the  Churches  and  Monasteries 
 which  he  founded,  or  built,  Ard  Patrick,  Down 
 Patrick,  Domnach  Patrick,  &c. ;  the  mountains 
 which  he  visited,  Cruagh  Patrick,  &c. ;  the  Epis- 
 copal Sees  which  he  founded,  Ardmagh,  Chglier, 
 &c. ;  and  the  general  persuasion  of  his  successful 
 mission,  throughout  Christendom  ;  which  have  fur- 
 nished employment  for  upwards  of  sixty  wTiters  of 
 his  life;  all  together  indisputably  evincing  both  his 
 existence  and  his  celebrity. 
 
 The  written  records  that  establish  it,  are  the 
 genuine  remains  of  St.  Patrick ;  1st,  His  Confes- 
 sion, or  Epistle  to  the  Irish  *,  giving  an  account 
 of  the  leading  circumstances  of  his  life  and  mission ; 
 
 *  St.  Patrick's  Confession^  or  Episth  to  the  Irish^  is  re* 
 published  entire  in  the  Appertdix  to  this  Essay,  No.  III. 
 
138 
 
 written  shortly  before  his  death.  It  is  very  oh^ 
 8cure,  composed  in  bald  Latin,  frequently  un- 
 grammatical  and  unintelligible  ;  but  has  been  evir 
 dently  corrupted  by  the  ignorance  of  transcribers, 
 in  many  places  ;  and  he  modestly  apologizes  for  its 
 imperfections,  as  being  not  written  in  his  native 
 tongue,  but  in  a  foreign  language  (Latin),  the 
 niceties  or  elegancies  of  which  he  never  had  leisure 
 to  study.  Confess.  Sect.  3  ;  but  the  natural  and 
 unaffected  simplicity  pervading  the  whole,  the 
 profound  humility  and  self-abasement,  the  ardent 
 piety,  zeal  and  charity  that  animate  it,  worthy,  in- 
 deed, of  an  Apostle,  furnish  internal  evidence,  of 
 its  authenticity,  the  most  satisfactory  and  con- 
 vincing. He  wrote  also  an  Epistle  to  Coroticus, 
 (Charaticus,  or  Caractacus,)  a  Gallican  Prince, 
 in  confederacy  with  the  unconverted  Irish^  cen- 
 suring his  invasion  of  Ireland,  in  the  course  of 
 which  he  slew,  and  carried  into  captivity  multi- 
 tudes of  the  Irish  Christians  ;  and  deprecating  his 
 ill  treatment  of  them  in  the  most  tender  and  af- 
 fectionate strain  of  pity  and  compassion.  These 
 Epistles  were  first  published  by  Ware ;  and  to  Dr. 
 O  Conor  we  are  indebted  for  a  more  correct  re- 
 publication of  them  lately,  in  his  elaborate  work, 
 jRerum  Hibernicarum  Scriptores  Antiqui,  Vol. 
 I.,  4to.,  1813,  Proleg.  I.,  p.  105—113,  from  two 
 of  the  oldest  Irish  MSS.,  the  Cottonian,  of  80Q 
 years  standing,  and  the  Armagh^  of  1000. 
 
139 
 
 Fiech,  his  disciple,  was,  after  his  conversion, 
 appointed  by  Patrick,  Bishop  of  Sliebhte,  or 
 Sletty,  a  mountainous  range  in  the  district  of 
 Leix,  now  the  Queen's  County,  in  Leinster ; 
 where  he  built  a  famous  monastery,  called  Dom- 
 nacli  Fiech,  after  himself;  the  ruins  of  which  are 
 still  subsisting,  about  a  mile  Northward  of  the 
 town  of  Carlow.  Not  long  after  St.  Patrick's 
 death,  A.D.  493,  and  early  in  the  sixth  century, 
 Jie  wrote  a  Poetical  Hymn,  or  Panegyric  on  St. 
 Patrick,  in  Irish  verse ;  one  of  the  oldest  reliques, 
 perhaps,  of  the  Irish  language,  abounding  in  an- 
 tiquated terms,  but  deservedly  admired  for  its  sim- 
 plicity and  elegance,  and  still  more  for  its  ortho- 
 jdaxy,  when  properly  explained.  It  was  first  pub- 
 lished by  Colgan  in  his  Triadis  Thaumaturgce, 
 1647,  or  Lives  of  St.  Patrick,  Columba,  and 
 Bridget,  with  a  Latin  translation  annexed ;  and 
 has  been  recently  re-published  in  the  Rerum  Hi- 
 hernicarum,  Prol.  L,  p.  90 — 96,  from  one  of  the 
 most  antient  Irish  JNISS.  the  Donnegal ;  with  a 
 new  Latin  translation  by  Dr.  O  Conor,  amending 
 the  old  one  in  several  places,  where  it  was  either 
 faulty  or  unintelligible.  The  original  text  of  the 
 Hymn,  and  an  English  translation  of  O' Conor's 
 Latin  version,  are  given  in  the  Appendix  of  this 
 Essay,  No.  IV:  both,  I  trust,  will  prove  more 
 satisfactory  to  Irish  and  English  Scholars  and 
 Divines,  than  Colgan' s  Irish  text,  and  the  English 
 jtranslatiou   of  Patrick  Lynch,    subjoined   to  a 
 
140 
 
 small  Life  of  St.  Patrick,  published  by  Fitzpatrick, 
 Dublin,  1810. 
 
 Patrick  begins  his  confession  with  an  account 
 of  his  country  and  parentage  and  captivity,  after 
 describing  himself  in  terms  of  the  profoundest 
 abasement  and  humiliation. 
 
 "  I  Patrick  a  sinner,  the  most  rustic,  and  the 
 least  of  all  the  faithful,  and  the  most  pontemptiblc 
 with  most  people,  had  for  my  father  Calpurnius 
 a  deacon  formerly,  the  son  of  Potitus  a  priest, 
 who  was  in  the  village  of  BanavaUy  belonging  to 
 Tahernia ;  for  he  had  a  cottage  in  the  neighbour- 
 hood where  I  was  captured.  I  was  then  nearly 
 sixteen  years  old.  But  I  was  ignorant  of  the  true 
 God,  and  therefore  was  led  away  into  captivity, 
 with  so  many  thousand  men  because  we  departed 
 from  God  and  kept  not  his  commandments,  and 
 were  disobedient  to  our  priests  who  admonished 
 us  of  our  salvation ;  wherefore  the  Lord  brought 
 upon  us  the  anger  of  his  indignation,  and  dispersed 
 us  among  many  nations  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
 earth;  where  now  my  littleness  is  seen  among 
 aliens."  Confess.  §  1. 
 
 Fiech,  in  his  Hymn,  states  this  with  some  va-? 
 nation. 
 
 Patrick  Avns  born  at  Nemthur^ 
 
 As  related  in  stories ; 
 
 A  youth  of  sixteen  years, 
 
 When  carried  into  captivity, 
 
 Succat  was  his  name  among  his  own  tribes ; 
 
141 
 
 Who  was  his  father,  be  it  known : 
 He  was  son  of  Calphurnius^  and  Otide^ 
 Grandfon  of  the  Deacon  Odisse.''^ 
 The  family  name  of  the  Saint  was  Succat,  sig- 
 nifying in  hish,  "  prosperous  in  battle,"  according 
 to  the  old  scholiast  on  the  Hymn  about  A.  D.  570. 
 He  was  afterwards  named  3/a^07zm^  when  ordained 
 a  deacon ;  and  finally  Patricius^  when  consecrated 
 a  bishop.     His  mother  Otide  was  otherwise  called 
 Conches  or  Conchessa,  the  sister  of  St.  Martiriy 
 bishop  of  Tours;  and  Odisse,  his  grandfather,  is 
 called  Potitus  by  St.  Patrick  himself:   in  those 
 early  times,  before  celibacy  was  imposed  upon  the 
 Clergy ihyihe  superstition  and  policy  of  the  modern 
 Church  of  Rmie,     He  was  a  Noi^t/i  Briton  by 
 birth,  born  A.  D.  372,  near  the  village  of  Bana- 
 ven  in    Tabernia,    a  district  bordering  on  the 
 western  or  hish  sea,  where  the  Roman  army  had 
 formerly  encamped,  or  pitched  their  "  tents  "  {ta- 
 bernce)  and  therefore   within  the  Rovian   pale. 
 Fiech  calls  his  birth-place,  Nemthury  signifying 
 according  to  the  old  scholiast,  "  the  heavenly  (or 
 lofty)  rock,"  and  the  same  as  Al  Cluid,   **  the 
 rock  of  Cluid,''  near  Dunbarton,     Nemthur  is 
 by  Patrick  Lynch  unskilfully   rendered  "  holy 
 Tours,''  supposing  that  thur,  the  latter  part  of 
 the  name,  was  derived  from  the  Latin  Turris,  "  a 
 tower ;"  but,  as  judiciously  observed  by  O' Conor, 
 it  seems  rather  to  be  of  oriental  descent  (Prol.  i. 
 p.  98.)  I  suppose,  from  the  Hebrew  or  Phoenician, 
 
1^2  , 
 
 n'l^S  Tsur,  "  a  rock,"  whence  2Vr,  or  the  city  of 
 
 After  the  Britons  had  sent  the  flower  of  their 
 youth  to  Italy,  in  the  service  of  the  tyrailt  Maoc- 
 imuSf  who  never  returned  home,  the  country  was 
 left  a  defenceless  prey  to  their  restless  and  ruthless 
 neighhours,  who,  seizing  the  opportunity,  invaded 
 Bi^itain  on  hoth  sides,  the  Scoti  or  pagan  IrisJi, 
 from  the  west,  and  the  Pids  or  Caledonians  froni 
 the  north,  in  A.  D.  388,  and  cruelly  ravaged  the 
 land.  This  first  devastation  is  noticed  by  Gildas,^ 
 and  lasted  for  several  years,  in  a  succession  of 
 annual  incursions.  During  this,  Patrick,  in  his 
 sixteenth  year,  was  carried  captive  into  Ireland, 
 and  sold  to  a  petty  prince  of  Dalaradia  in  the 
 county  of  Antrim,  Ililcho  and  his  three  brothers, 
 who  employed  him  to  take  care  of  their  cattle^ 
 Hence  he  was  called  Cothraig,  as  serving  four  fa- 
 milies;  from  Ceathar  four,  as  we  learn  from  FiecJi. 
 
 *  Gildas  notices  this  first  devastation  in  the  following  terms, 
 O'Conor  Prol.  i.  p.  S4. 
 
 C.  xi.  p,  12.  Exin  Britannia^  omni  armato  militi,  militari* 
 busque  copiis  [destituta],  rectoribus  linquitur  immanibus 
 [nempe  Scotis  et  Pictis^ ;  ingenti  jurentute  spoliata,  quae 
 comitata  vestigiis  supradicti  tyranni  (^Maximi)  domum 
 niinquam  ultra  rediit  j  et  omnis  belli  usus  ignara  penitus, 
 duabus  primum  gentibus  transmarinis  vehementer  saris,  ScO" 
 torum  a  circione,  Piciorum  ab  aquilone,  multos  stupet, 
 gemitque  per  annos. 
 
 N.  B.  The  splenetic  Gildas  Badonicus  was  probably  aj\ 
 Irishman ;  as  will  be  shewn  in  the  next  section. 
 
143 
 
 ^*  His  adopted  name  was  CaithraigCj 
 Because  he  served  four  tribes.^ 
 
 Patrick  thus  describes  his  employment  during 
 his  servitude.    Confession  J  5. 
 
 "  Every  day  I  fed  the  cattle,  and  frequently  in 
 the  day  I  prayed.  My  love  of  God,  and  my  fear 
 of  him,  increased  more  and  more.  My  faith  was 
 enlarged,  and  my  spirit  was  strengthened ;  inso^ 
 much  that  I  said  in  the  day  full  a  hundred  prayers, 
 and  nearly  as  many  in  the  night.  I  remained  in 
 the  woods  and  on  the  mountain;  and  before  it  was 
 light,  I  was  roused  to  prayer  by  snow,  frost,  and 
 rain ;  but  I  felt  no  inconvenience,  nor  was  there 
 any  slothfulness  in  me,  as  I  now  see,  because  then 
 the  spirit  burned  within  me." 
 
 Six  years  he  continued  in  servitude,  and  thus 
 describes  his  deliverance  in  A.  D.  394. 
 
 "  One  night  in  a  dream,  I  heard  a  voice  saying 
 unto  me.  Thou  fastest  well,  and  slialt  return 
 quickly  to  thine  own  counti^y.  Lo,  thy  ship  is 
 ready.  It  was  not  nigh,  but  about  two  hundred 
 miles  off.  I  never  had  been  there,  nor  had  I  any 
 acquaintance  there  among  the  people;  yet  I  turned 
 myself  to  flight,  and  left  the  man  with  whom  I 
 had  passed  six  years.  So  I  went  in  the  power  of 
 THE  Lord,  who  directed  my  life  to  good,  fearing 
 nothing,  until  I  came  to  the  ship.  And  that  day 
 in  which  I  arrived,  the  ship  unmoored  from  her 
 station,  and  I  applied  for  a  passage  with  them. 
 But  it  displeased  the  master,  and  he  answered 
 
144 
 
 filiarply  with  indignation,  In  vain  do  you  msh  to 
 go  with  us.     So  when  I  heard  this  I  left  them  to 
 go  back  to  the  hut  where  I  lodged ;  and  on  the 
 way  I  began  to  pray,  but  before  I  could  finish  my 
 prayer,  I  heard  one  of  them  crying  out  loudly 
 after  me,  Come  qidcMy,for  these  men  call  thee;  and 
 imn;iediately  I  returned  to  them,  and  they  began 
 to  say  unto  me.  Come,  for  tve  7rceive  thee  faiths 
 fidly  ;  enter  into  Jriendship  with  us,  according 
 to  thy  deske:  so  that  day  I  rejected  flight,  for  the 
 fear  of  God.     Nevertheless  I  hoped   that   they 
 would  say  unto  me.  Come  in  the  faith  of  Jesus 
 Christ;    because  they  were  gentiles.     Thus,  I 
 succeeded  with  them,  and  immediately  we  set  sail ; 
 and  the  third  day  after,  we  reached  land ;  and  for 
 twenty-eight  days  we  travelled  through  a  desert, 
 and  provisions  failed  them,  and  we  were  oppressed 
 with  hunger.     And  one  day  the  master  began  to 
 say  unto  me.  Christian,  what  say  est  thou  ?  Thy 
 God  is  great  and  all-powerfd,  why  then  canst 
 thou  not  pray  for  us,  since  we  are  in  danger  of 
 perishing  with  hunger?  for  we  can  scarcely  ex- 
 pect to  see  any  man  \to  relieve  US'],  Then  I  said 
 plainly  unto  them,  Turn  ye  faithfully,  and  with 
 all  your  heart,  to  the  Lord  our  God,  for  to 
 him  nothing  is  impossible :  and  [I  will  pray  unto 
 him]  to  send  you  food  on  your  way,  even  to  fid- 
 ness ;  for  to  Him  it  abounds  every  where.    And 
 with  God's  help  so  it  happened ;  for  lo,  a  herd  of 
 6wine  appeared  on  the  way  before  our  eyes,  and 
 
145 
 
 many  of  them  they  killed.  And  there  they  re- 
 mained two  nights,  well  refreshed,  and  were 
 relieved  with  their  flesh  ;  for  many  of  tlicm  had 
 fainted,  and  were  left  half  alive  by  the  way.  After 
 this,  they  gave  the  greatest  thanhs  to  God,  and 
 I  zvas  lionoured  in  their  eyes.  And  from  this 
 day  forth,  they  had  food  in  abundance.  They 
 also  found  wild  honey,  and  offered  me  a  share.  But 
 one  of  them  said,  '  This  is  an  offering  to  our 
 God,  thanks  to  him'  After  that,  I  did  not  taste 
 it."  Confess.  ^  &,  7.  To  this  circumstance  Fiech 
 alludes : 
 
 "  The  food  of  die  Gentiles  he  ate  not.'' 
 
 It  is  remarkable  that  honey  was  prohibited  to 
 be  offered  in  sacrifice  to  God,  Levit.  ii.  11 ;  pro- 
 bably, because  it  was  so  used  by  the  Heathens,  in 
 their  sacrifices  to  their  idols. 
 
 ''  The  same  night,"  St.  Patrick  relates,  that  he 
 was  grievously  oppressed  with  the  night-mare^ 
 which  he,  rather  superstitiously,  considered  as  "  a 
 temptation  of  Satan  T  but  that  he  was  relieved  at 
 sun-rise  by  crying  out  JllUas,  EUas,  with  all  his 
 might,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ; 
 when  the  sun  shone  upon  him  brightly,  and  imme- 
 diately dispelled  all  his  oppression."  Confess. 
 Sect.  8. 
 
 This  excepted,  there  is  nothing  in  the  whole 
 simple  and  unvarnished  tale,  that  exceeds  the 
 sober  bounds  of  credibility. 
 
 '*  Again,"  proceeds  Patrick,  "  not  many  years 
 aftea*,  I  suffered  another  captivity.     And  so  it  was, 
 
 L 
 
U6 
 
 that  tlie  first  night  of  my  stay  with  them,  I  heartl 
 a  Divine  Response,  saying  unto  me,  Thou  sJialt 
 be  ttiv  months  with  them;  which  so  happened, 
 for*  on  the  sixtieth  night,  the  LoED  delivered  me 
 out  of  their  hands."     Confess.  Section  9- 
 
 This  second  captivity  probably  took  place  during 
 the  second  devastation  of  Britain,  noticed  by 
 Giklas'^%  after  the  Boman  Legion,  sent  for  the 
 protection  of  Britain  by  Aetius,  had  been  with-* 
 drawn,  A.D.  405,  about  eleven  years  after  his 
 release  from  the  former  captivity ;  correctly  corre- 
 sponding to  his  expression  "  not  many  years  after, ^' 
 See  O' Conor,  Prol.i.  page  85 — 87;  Prol.  ii.  page 
 
 116,  iir. 
 
 ^'^  A  few  years  after,"  continues  Patrich:,  "  I 
 was  with  my  parents  in  Britain,  who  received  me 
 
 *  The  second  devastation  is  thus  described  by  Gildas,  after 
 the  recall  of  the  Roman  Legion  sent  to  their  assistance,  which 
 successfully  repelled  the  invaders,  and  slew  a  great  multitude 
 of  them. 
 
 C.  xiii.  Ilia  legatione,  cum  triumpho  magno  et  gaudio, 
 domum  repetente,  illi  priores  inimici,  ac  qusisi  ^mbrones  lupi, 
 profundi  fame  rabidi,  siccis  faucibus  in  ovile  transilientes, 
 non  comparente  pastore,  alls  remorum,  remigumque  brachiis, 
 ac  velis  vento  sinuatis,  vecti,  terminos  [i.  e.  murum  Romajiuin] 
 rumpunt,  caeduntque  omnia,  et  qua^que  obvia,  maturam  ceu 
 segetem,  mctunt,  calcant,  transeunt — [^donec]  auxiliatores 
 egregil  {Romani) — [eos]  propere  trans  maria  fugaverunt: 
 qnia  annivcrsarias  avide  preedasj  nuUo  obsistente,  tram  maria 
 •xJtggerabant. 
 
147 
 
 as  a  son,  and  faithfully  intreated  mc,  after  all  the 
 tribulations  I  had  undergone  hitherto,  to  depart 
 from  them  no  more.  While  I  remain.ed  there,  I 
 saw  in  a  vision,  at  night,  a  man  named  Victoricius, 
 jcoming,  as  it  were,  from  Ireland,  vrith  epistles 
 innumerable ;  and  he  gave  me  one  of  them.  And 
 I  read  the  beginning  of  the  epistle,  containing 
 The  voice  of  the  Irish,  And  while  I  was  reciting 
 the  beginning  of  the  epistle,  I  thought,  at  the 
 moment,  that  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  inhabitants 
 of  the  wood  of  Foclut,  [in  the  Barony  of  Ty- 
 raivley,  and  county  of  Mayo,  near  Killala,  or^ 
 the  Western  Ocean,  crying  out  to  me,  as  if  with 
 one  voice,  "  We  beseech  thee,  Holy  Youth,  to 
 come,  and  walk  again  among  us.  And  I  waa 
 greatly  pricked  in  my  heart,  and  could  read  no 
 more ;  and  so  I  awoke.  God  be  thanked,  that 
 many  years  after,  the  Lord  dealt  with  them  accord- 
 ing to  their  cry.  And  another  night,  I  heard  him, 
 whether  in  me  or  beside  me  I  know  not,  God 
 knoweth,  I  heard  him  speaking  in  a  fine  language, 
 Tvhich  I  heard,  but  could  not  understand,  save  that 
 at  the  end  of  his  speech  he  said,  '  He  that  laid 
 down  his  Life  for  thee.  He  it  is  that  spealceth 
 in  thee.'  And  so  I  awoke,  rejoicing  greatly.** 
 Confess.  Section  10. 
 
 Fiech  thus  describes  his  first  call : 
 
 "  Viotor  said  to  the  servant  of  Milcho, 
 Depart  over  the  waves.'"' 
 
 L  2 
 
148 
 
 The  Victor  of  Ficcli,  and  the  Vidoricius  of 
 Patrick,  were  evidently  the  same ;  the  latter  was 
 Jesus  CuRtsT  himself,  "  xvho  laid  down  Ms  life 
 for  our  sakes''  And  who  was  justly  styled  Vic- 
 tor, as  denoting  him,  who  came  forth ^  "  conquer^ 
 ing,  and  to  conquer,''  from  his  first  victory  over 
 death,  at  his  resurrection,  to  his  last  victory  over 
 all  his  foes,  near  tlie  end  of  the  world  ;  so  magni* 
 iicently  descrihcd,  llev.  vi.  2  ;  xix.  11 — 21,  from 
 Psal.  xlr.  And  according  to  Fiech,  Patrick  was 
 intimately  acquainted  with  the  Psalms  and  t^ 
 Apocalypse. 
 
 '^  The  Hymns  and  the  Apocalypse, 
 The  three  fifties^  he  chanted  daily.*'*' 
 
 Victor,  therefore,  was  no  ordinary,  nor  Guardian 
 Angel,  as  the  3Ionkisli  writers,  and  even  OConw\ 
 represent  him  ;  hut  "  tJie  King  of  Angels ;"  "  the 
 Angel  who  apj^eared  to  Patrick,  in  tJie  burning 
 bush,''  according  to  Fiech, 
 
 Patrick  did  not  remain  long  at  home,  with  his 
 parents ;  but  in  order  to  qualify  himself  for  his 
 Heavenly  call,  and  for  the  due  discharge  of  his^ 
 arduous  and  important  mission,  he  visited  the 
 most  distinguished  Seminaries  of  Learning  on  the 
 Continent ;  he  travelled  into  France,  and  spent  a 
 good  while  with  St.  3fartin  of  Tours,  his  uncle 
 by  the  mother's  side ;  with  the  celebrated  GerTna^ 
 nus,  who  instructed  him  in  the  Canon  of  Scrip- 
 ture, and  furnished  him  with  a  Liturgy :  from; 
 thence  he  proceeded  to  Italy,  and  the  Islands  of 
 
149 
 
 the  Tyrrhenicui  Sea,  inhabited  by  the  most 
 learned  JNIonks  of  tliat  INlonkish  age,  ^Yith  whonv 
 he  associated.    According  to  Fiech  : 
 
 5. 
 
 "  He  travelled  over  all  die  Alps, 
 And  all  the  seas ;  his  journey  was  prosperous. 
 He  resided  with  Germaniis  ; 
 And,  in  the  Southern  pai't  of  Soutliern  Latium^ 
 {Italy). 
 
 In  the  Islands  of  the  Tyrrhenian  Sea, 
 
 In  them  he  dwelt,  as  is  related. 
 
 He  read  the  Canon  [of  Scripture]  with  Germanus : 
 
 And  so  the  Churches  [abroad]  attest," 
 
 After  many  years  of  foreign  travel,  spent  in  the 
 pursuit  of  knowledge,  Patrick  at  length,  in  the 
 sixtieth  year  of  his  age,  ventured  to  enter  upon 
 his  mission,  A.  D.  432;  as  he  thus  modestly  re^ 
 lates.     Confess.  ^11. 
 
 "  I  went  not  voluntarily  to  Ireland,  until  I 
 was  almost  spent.  But  this  was  far  better  for  me, 
 because  hereby  I  was  amended  by  the  Lord;  who 
 now  fitted  me  for  that  vvhich  I  formerly  wanted; 
 namely,  to  care  and  labour  for  the  salvation  of 
 others;  at  a  time  id  ten  I  did  not  even  ihinh 
 about  myself'' 
 
 The  following  lively  description  of  his  mission 
 is  furnished  by  Fiech: 
 
 7. 
 To  Fjrin  he  proceeded. 
 Called  by  the  Angel  of  God. 
 
150 
 
 Often  he  baw  in  dreams, 
 
 That  he  ought  to  return  thither. 
 
 8. 
 Most  salutary  to  Erin 
 Was  the  coming  of  Patrick  to  O'ldad ; 
 He  heard  from  afar  the  vc^ce  of  invitation. 
 From  the  sons  of  Foclilaid  wood. 
 
 9. 
 
 They  besought  the  »aint  to  come 
 To  discourse  with  them  daily, 
 To  draw  away  from  their  errors. 
 The  Diviners  of  Er'm^  to  life. 
 
 10. 
 
 The  diviners  of  Erin  predicted — 
 
 '  New  days  of  peace  shall  come, 
 
 Which  shall  endure Jbr  ever : 
 
 The  country  of  Temor  shall  he  deserted,'' 
 
 11. 
 
 His  Druids,  from  Laogaife, 
 The  coming  of  Patrick  concealed  not ; 
 The  predictions  were  verified 
 Concerning  the  King  (Christ)  Avhom  tliey  fore- 
 told. 
 
 19. 
 The  sous  o^  Eimr,  the  sons  of  Heremon, 
 Were  all  going  to  the  Devil; 
 Even  Satan  was  casting  them  down  to  hell. 
 In  the  great  winnowing  fan. 
 
 20. 
 
 Until  the  Apostle  arrived, 
 
 To  preserve  them  from  evil  spirits ; 
 
151 
 
 He  preached  for  tlireescore  years 
 
 To  the  Diviners  of  Fenian  (PJicctiieian)  descent. 
 
 Upon  the  Diviners  of  Erin  was  darkness. 
 The  Diviners  adoring  idols ; 
 They  beheved  not  in  the  true  Deity^ 
 In  the  true  Trinity." 
 
 In  this  interesting  description,  the  Irish  word 
 tuatha  is  rendered  by  the  old  Latin  translation, 
 followed  by  O' Conor,  '' pojndi,'"  and  by  Lynch, 
 "  people ;"  but,  I  apprehend,  rather  vaguely, 
 Vallancey,  that  skilful  Irish  scholar,  though  an 
 Englishman  by  birth,  renders  the  word  '*  harus- 
 pices,  or  magi,  [soothsayers  or  diviners]  from 
 tuath,  signifying  superior  knowledge  or  science," 
 according  to  Cormac's  Dictionary.  These  were 
 the  descendants  of  Tuatha  JDedan,  the  learned 
 scientific  Dedanites  of  Chaldea,  forming  a  distin- 
 guished class  of  people,  known  to  the  Greek  his- 
 torians by  the  name  of  Indo-Scythce ;  who,  for  the 
 sake  of  commerce,  settled,  at  first,  on  the  shores 
 of  the  Pontus,  and  Eiixine  seas,  in  Iheria  and 
 Albania  (the  western,  and  eastern  regions  of 
 Georgia),  and  afterwards  colonized  Phcenicia  and 
 Syria;  and  under  the  Tyrian  Hercides,  called 
 in  Irish,  Feni  an  fear  saoidh  (Feniiis,  vir  sa- 
 piens), and  his  adventurous  mariners  and  descend- 
 ants, colonized  Carthage,  and  tlie  coasts  of  Spain; 
 and  boldly  passing  the  streights  of  Gibraltar 
 (thence  called  the  pillars  of  Hercules)  into  the 
 
152 
 
 Atlantic  Ocean,  proceeded  to  the  Bj'ithJi  Isles, 
 attracted  by  tlieir  lucrative  commerce ;  to  wliicl^ 
 the  Phoenicians  gave  the  names  of  their  original 
 settlements,  according  to  their  relative  positions ; 
 the  w^estern,  Ihcria^  to  Ireland ;  and  the  eastern, 
 Albania^  to  Britain ;  wliich  v^^as  afterwards  appro- 
 priated to  its  northern  division,  Scotland.  See 
 Vallanceifs  Essay  on  the  Primitive  Inhabitants 
 of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  pp.  4 — 7. 
 
 And  this  s'pecific  interpretation  of  Tuatha  Erin^ 
 "  the  diviners  of  Ireland,''  seems  to  be  strongly 
 supported  by  the  context ;  being  evidently  in  appo- 
 sition to  Druidk  Laoghair,  "  the  Druids  of  Lao- 
 gaire,''  in  the  next  verse,  who  unfolded  to  the 
 monarch  the  predictions  of  their  sage  ancestors, 
 and  signified  to  him  the  coming  of  St.  Patrick,  to 
 restore  peace  upon  earth,  and  to  banish  idolatry, 
 in  the  reign  of  the  3Iessiah,  during  tlie  golden 
 age  revived,  or  in  the  regeneration ;  of  which 
 blessed  period  a  universal  tradition  prevailed 
 throughout  the  ancient  v/orld,  from  the  rising  to 
 the  setting  sun ;  founded  primarily  on  the  p?'0' 
 jjhecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  successively  re- 
 vealed to  the  patriarchs  Adam,  Enoch,  NoaJiy 
 Abraham,  &c.  to  the  Israelites,  3Ioses,  David, 
 Isaiah,  &c. ;  and  to  the  Heathen  Diviners,  Ba- 
 laam, Job,  &c.  and  from  thence  handed  down,  iigi 
 the  Sibijlline  and  other  oracles,  the  Clarian,  Do- 
 donean  (from  Dedan),  Pythia??,  Ammonian^  &c. 
 to  later  times. 
 
153 
 
 Temor,  on  the  hill  of  Tdrali,  in  the  county  of 
 jMeatJt^  was  the  chief  seat  of  heatlitn  idolatry ; 
 here,  foretold  to  be  deserted,  upon  the  introduc- 
 tion of  Christianity. 
 
 The  word  UruidJu  or  JDraoidh,  is  derived  from 
 Dara,  in  the  Irish  or  Celtic  language ;  or  A^ug-, 
 in  Greek ;  both  signifying  "  an  ocfA',"  and  both, 
 perhaps,  derived  from  the  Hebrew,  ti^il,  (^Z)a- 
 rasli,  or  JDriisli)  "  to  enquire^'  as  from  an  oracle, 
 2  Kings,  i.  2—5.  For  the  oah  was  considered  a 
 sacred  tree,  w^hence  oracular  responses  were  given 
 in  the  remotest  times ;  as  at  Dodona,  the  oldest 
 oracle  in  Greece,     Julius  Ccesar  *  thus  critically 
 
 *  Ccesar  thus  describes  the  Druids: — Bruides  rehiis  div'mls 
 intcrsunf,  sacrificia  pnblica  et  privata  procuranf,  religioncs 
 interpretantur.  Ad  hos  magiius  adolescent! um  numerus, 
 dt'scipltjue  causa,  concurrit :  magnoque  ii  sunt  apud  eos  ia 
 honore,  nam  fere  de  omnibus  co7it roversiis  puhVicls  privatisquc 
 constituuntj  et  si  quod  est  a.Qmhsum  facinnSj  si  cccdes  facta, 
 si  de  ha^reditatef  si  (\ejinibus  conlroveriia  est,  iidera  deccr- 
 Tiuntj  praemia  poeaasque  constituunt.  Si  quis,  aut  privatum 
 ant  publicus,  eorum  decreto  non  stetit,  sacrificiis  interdicurd. 
 Hsec  vosna  apud  eos  est  gravissima.  Quibus  ita  est  inter- 
 dictum,  ii  numero  impiorum  ac  sceleratorum  habentur;  iis 
 omnts  decedunt,  aditum  eorum  sermcnemque  defugiujit,  no 
 quid  ex  contagione  incommodi  accipiant:  neque  iis  petentibus 
 jus  reddltiir  neque  honos  iillus  commum'catur.  His  autera 
 omnibus  Druidibus  ^;r<:£'ai  unuSj  qui  summam  inter  eos  habet 
 -auctoritatem.  Hoc  mortuo,  si  quis  ex  reliquis  excellit  dig^ 
 nitate,  succedit;  at  si  sunt  plares  pares,  suffragio  Druidnm 
 adhgitur.     Non   nunquam  etiam,  de  principalu  armis  con^ 
 
154 
 
 describes  the  functions  of  the  Druids:  "  The 
 JDimids  are  concerned  in  divine  things;  they  take 
 care  of  sacrifices,  public  and  private ;  they  inter- 
 pret the  rites  and  mysteries  of  religion.  Their 
 discipline  is  reckoned  to  have  been  invented  in 
 JBriiain,  and  from  thence  translated  to  GcniL 
 And  at  present,  such  as  wish  to  learn  it  more 
 carefully,  generally  travel  to  Britain  for  informa- 
 tion." But  Pliny  f  marks  its  oriental  origin  more 
 accurately :  "  Britain,  at  the  present  day,  strictly 
 celebrates  the  art  of  the  Druids,  with  so  many 
 ceremonies,  that  she  may  seem  to  have  communi- 
 
 tendunt.  li,  certo  anni  temporp,  in  finibus  Carinitujn  (quse 
 regio  totius  Galliae  media  habetur)  considunt,  in  loco  consC" 
 cralo.  Hie  omnes  undique,  qui  controversias  habent,  con- 
 Teniunt;  eorumque  judiciis  decreiisque  parent,  Disciplina 
 \i\  Britannia  repertaj  atqiie  inde  in  Galliavi  tianslata  esse, 
 existiraatur:  et  nunc,  q\ii  dil/gentius  earn  rem  cognoscere 
 volunf,  plerumque  illo  discendi  causa,  proficiscuntur.  Cwsarg 
 Bell.  Gall  lib.  vi.  c.  13. 
 
 How  minutely  have  the  Pope  aqd  Cardinals  of  Rome 
 copied  the  discipline  and  policy  of  the  Arch-Druid  and  hi^ 
 colleagues ;  assuming  all  their  Ecclesiastical  and  civil  func- 
 tions, and  adopting  tlieir  excomriiunications  and  interdicts! 
 The  whole  scheme  and  texture,  indeed,  of  (heir  discipline,  is 
 Pagan  Druidism  engrafted  upon  CIuistia?iif2/.;  as  fully  shewA 
 in  the  foregoing  Introduction. 
 
 +  Pliny,  lib.  XXX.  c.  1,  more  correctly  states  the  Per ,y/«;^ 
 origin  of  Druidism :  Britannia  hodie,  Druidarum  arten% 
 attonite  celebrat  iantis  ceeremoniis,  ut  dedisse  JPersis  vider^ 
 possit. 
 
155 
 
 cated  it  to  the  Persians -^  who  were,  indeed,  the 
 primitive  founders  of  Druldism  or  Magism.-^— 
 Cicero  *  also  notices  their  veneration  for  misletoe, 
 and  the  oaht  !;  The  Druids  (for  so  the  Gatils  call 
 their  3Iagi)  count  nothing  more  holy  than  misle- 
 toe ;  or  than  the  tree  on  which  it  grows,  especially 
 if  it  he  an  oak." 
 
 Hence,  many  ancient  names  of  places  in  Ireland 
 were  derived  from  the  oak ;  as,  Kil-dare,  "  the 
 temple  of  the  oak ;"  where  a  celebrated  oak  was 
 preserved,  with  religious  veneration,  long  after 
 the  introduction  of  Christianity,  called  "  St.  Brid- 
 get's oak."     Dear-magli,    *'  tlie  oak  field,"  now 
 
 *  Cicero  and  Pliny  notice  tlieir  veneration  for  misletoe. 
 Nil  habent  Druides  (ita  suos  Magos  appellant  GalliJ,  viscoy 
 et  arbore  in  qua,  gignatur,  si  modo  sit  robur,  sacratius.  De 
 Divin.  I.  40.  Est  autem  rarum  admodum  inventu,  et  reper-» 
 turn  magna  religione  petitur;  et  ante  omnia,  sextet  luna  ;  quae 
 principia  mensium  annorumque  Ids  facit,  et  secali  post  trice^ 
 sivuim  annum,     Plin.  xvi,  c.  44. 
 
 This  Druidical  usage  of  commencing  the  month,  not  from 
 the  new  moan,  but  from  the  sixth  night,  or  the  half  moon  after, 
 which  was  more  easily  known,  gave  rise,  perhaps,  to  the  divi- 
 sion in  some  of  our  Almanacks,  in  which  the  first  half  moon 
 is  called  ''  thejf^r*^  quarter^^'^  though  in  reality  the  second^  as 
 in  the  English  Clerical  Almanack  of  18 1 8,  And  the  Druids 
 easily  accommodated  the  Liinar  year  of  354  or  355  days  to 
 the  solar,  of  3552.  days,  from  which  it  ftills  short  ten  or  eleven 
 days ;  by  intercalating  a  month  of  30  days,  at  the  end  of  every 
 third  year,  about  the  time  of  the  Summer  solstice.  Bede  d9 
 Temforum  ratione,  c.  13,     0' Conor ^  Prol.  i.  p.  30,  31. 
 
156 
 
 Durrow,  both  in  Lcinster ;  Bilc-maghci'dair, 
 "  the  holy  tree  of  the  field  of  oaks,"  m  the  county 
 of  Clare,  Connaiiglity  where  the  provincial  kings 
 were  inaugurated. 
 
 The  Druids  were  idolaters,  as  noticed  by  F'lcclu 
 Their  principal  divinities  were  the  Sun,  Moon, 
 and  Stars,  or  the  Host  of  Heaven ;  the  elements 
 of  nature,  the  winds,  &c.  The  Sun  was  called,  in 
 Hebrew,  Baal;  in  Phoenician,  Beel  "*  ;  signifying 
 "  Master ;"  i.  e.  Baal-sJuimaim,  or  Beelsamcn, 
 "  blaster  of  the  Heavens:"  and  also  31  (deck, 
 3£aloch,  or  3Ioloch,  signifying  "  king"  of  the 
 same.  The  moon-  was  called  Samliin  (her  Phoe- 
 nician title),  being  the  contraction  of  ilf<^/cZfo//i-r 
 Shamaim,  "  Queen  of  the  Heavens,"  so  styled  by 
 the  Pagans,  Jer.  xliv.  17,  25.  They  were  sup- 
 posed to  preside  over  the  cardinal  seasons  of  Spring 
 and  Auiuvm  respectively :  and  the  kindest  wish 
 of  the  native  Irish,  for  the  prosperity  of  a  ft*iend, 
 still  continues  to  be,  at  the  present  day,  "  the 
 blessings  of  Samliin  and  Bel  be  with  you!"  Hence 
 their  ancient  custom,  at  the  first  sight  of  the  nex^ 
 moon,  to  borrow  a  piece  of  money,  if  they  have 
 it  not  themselves,  as  an  omen  of  plenty  through- 
 out the  month.  See  OHalloran's  History  rf 
 Ireland,  vol.  i.  pp.  47,  113, 
 
 *  Thus  Baal'Zebub,  signifying  in  Hebrew  *'  Master  of  the 
 Gadfly,'*  Avorshippcd  in  Paledine,  2  Kings,  i.  2.  was  called 
 in  Syriac,  or  Phoenician,  Bdd-zehub^  as  in  the  New  TesU^ 
 ment. 
 
15T 
 
 Accovcliiigly,  tlie  grand  festivals  of  Baal,  "  the 
 Sun,"  and  SamJiin,  "  the  IMoon,"  were  celebrated 
 at  the  vernal  and  autumnal  equinoxes.  The  eve 
 of  tli£  vernal,  was  called  Oiche  Baal  timic,  "  the 
 night  of  Baal's  fire,"  when  fires  w^ere  lighted  on 
 all  the  high  places  dedicated  to  his  worship.  At 
 which  time,  all  culinary  or  household  fires  were 
 ordered  to  be  extinguished,  under  pain  of  death, 
 and  not  lighted  again  until  they  were  rekindled 
 from  the  sacred  fire.  For  imparting  which,  the 
 Druids  were  entitled  to  a  fee  from  each  house. 
 The  eve  of  the  autumnal  equinox  was  called  OicJiC 
 Samhin,  "  the  night  of  Sam/iin,''  which  was  cele- 
 brated with  similar  rites  by  the  Druids, 
 
 In  Ireland,  the  proper  names  of  a  multitude  of 
 places  are  derived  from  those  of  the  Su7i  and 
 Moofi,  imposed  in  times  of  paganism,  and  still 
 retained  to  the  present  day.  Such  as  the  tovm  of 
 Baltinglctss,  in  the  county  of  WicMow,  and  pro- 
 vince of  Leinster;  or  Baal4i?i7ie-glass,  signifying 
 "  Baals  fire,  green,"  when  the  grass  is  green,  as 
 at  the  vernal  equinox ;  Granardy  in  the  county  of 
 Longford,  or  Gridn-drd,  ^^  the  Sun's  high  place." 
 Kilmallocic,  a  town  in  the  county  of  Lirnericky 
 and  province  of  Munster,  or  KiLmahch,  "  the 
 temple  of  Maloch  ;"  where  are  the  ruins  of  a  fine 
 abbey,  and  a  street  of  superb  houses,  the  most 
 magnificent  to  be  seen  in  Munster,  and  of  the 
 remotest  antiquity.  Athlofie,  or  Atha-luan,  sig- 
 nifying "  the  ford  of  the  moon,"  a  town  situate 
 
158 
 
 high  on  the  river  Shannon,  where  it  is  fordable, 
 bounding  X^m^^^r,  in  Westmeath,  and  Connatcghty 
 in  Galway ;  Killesandra,  or  Killa-chandra,  sig- 
 nifying in  Irish,  "  the  temple  of  the  moon's  circle 
 or  cycle ;"  •  and,  what  is  truly  remarkable,  the  same 
 in  the  Sanscrit  language,  which  was  a  dialect  of 
 the  primitive  Persic  or  Syriac,  Thus  Herodotus 
 mentions  a  city  of  Egypt^  during  the  Persian 
 dominion,  whose  name,  he  allows,  is  not  Egyp- 
 tian, called  Ar-cliandra,  signifying  "  the  city  of 
 the  ISIoon;"  not,  as  he  imagines,  from  the  daughter 
 oi  Archander,  the  wife  o£  Danaus.     B.  ii.  §  98. 
 
 The  Dimidical  temples  of  the  highest  antiquity, 
 like  the  Persian  of  old,  were  open  to  the  Heavens; 
 they  were  remarkably  rude  and  simple  in  their 
 structure,  consisting  of  a  circle  of  twelve  tall 
 straight  stone  pillars  of  immense  size,  with  stone 
 linterns  across,  connecting  each  pair  of  pillars ; 
 and  also  an  enormous  flat  stone,  called  crom-leach, 
 supported  on  three  of  four  pedestals,  serving  for 
 an  altar  of  sacrifice,  placed  in  the  middle,  or  near 
 one  end  of  the  enclosure ;  of  which  the  plan  might 
 have  been  borrowed,  perhaps,  from  the  scriptural, 
 consisting,  in  like  manner,  of  twelve  pillars  and 
 an  altar,  (Exod.  xxiv.  4.)  and  both  originally  em- 
 blematical of  "  the  Sun  and  JMoon,  and  twelve 
 Stars,"  (Gen.  xxxvii.  9.)  or  constellations  of  the 
 Zodiac,  in  the  primeval  astronomy  of  Chaldea,  to 
 wliich  the  diagi  or  Druids  were  much  addicted. 
 See  Vallancey^s  Astronomy  oftlie  Ancient  Irish 
 CoUectaii.  voL  vi.  part  ii. 
 
159 
 
 Of  these  Druidical  temples  and  altars,  there 
 are  numerous  remains  in  every  part  of  Great 
 Biitaiii  and  Ireland,  Such  as  the  great  one  of 
 Stonchenge,  on  SaUshury  Plain,  said  to  have 
 been  formed  in  Ireland,  and  transported  by  7l/er- 
 lin^s  magic  art,  in  one  night,  from  thence,  acroi?s 
 the  channel,  to  its  present  site.  And  one,  of 
 nearly  equal  dimensions,  still  exists  in  Ireland,  at 
 Beal^agh^  "  the  altar  of  Beal,  or  Baal,  in  the 
 county  of  Doivn,  four  miles  from  Belfast,  (See  a 
 drawing  and  description  of  it  in  Vallancey's  Essay 
 on  the  Primitive  Inhabitants  of  Ireland,  pp.  40, 
 41.)  The  plain,  or  the  high  place  in  which  they 
 were  erected,  was  called  Magh-oxlhair^  or  Magh* 
 slecht,  "  the  field  of  adoration." 
 
 The  following  curious  description  of  their  mode 
 of  w^orship  is  given  in  the  Annals  of  the  Four 
 Masters,  ami.  mundi  S65Q,  or  B.  C.  296  *,  in 
 their  account  of  Tigernach,  king  of  Ireland,  who 
 first  made  an  image,  and  introduced  idolatry  at 
 that  time.  "  On  the  night  of  Samhi7i,  Tigernach^ 
 with  the  men  and  women  of  Ireland,  prayed  to 
 the  idol  Crom-cruagh  so  devoutly,  when  they  fell 
 down  and  worshipped  it,  that  they  broke  their 
 
 •  The  Irish  Chronologers,  Gilclas  Coemkatn,  Tigernaek, 
 &c.  counted  3952  years  from  the  creation  of  the  world  to  the 
 Tulgar  Christian  era,  nearly  agreeing  with  Scaliger,  3950,  but 
 differing  from  Petavius  3984  years,  and  from  Usher  400*i 
 yean.     See  O'CVwof-,  Prol.  ii,  pp.  35,  38, 
 
160 
 
 kjiees,  tlieir  elbows  and  their  noses,  wounded  their 
 foreheads,  and  cut  their  checks^  so  that  the  blood 
 gushed  out."  0'Cono?\  Prol.  i.  p.  22.  How  re- 
 markably does  this  Irish  account  correspond  with 
 the  Scriptural,  of  the  worshippers  of  Baal,  in 
 £Jlijah's  days]  2!  Kings,  xviii.  The  catastrophe 
 also  was  similar :  for  we  learn  from  O'l^lakerty^ 
 in  his  Ogijgia,  that  *'  Tigernmagh,  king  of  Ire- 
 land, and  the  introducer  of  the  w^orship  of  idols, 
 the  hundredth  year  after  the  landing  of  the  Mile- 
 sians [from  Spai/il,  while  he  was  sacrificing  to  the 
 principal  idol  of  Ireland,  called  Crom-cruahi  at 
 the  beginning  of  the  winter  half  year,  perished,  or 
 was  slain,  with  an  immense  multitude  of  people, 
 at  "  the  field  of  Adoration,''  in  Breffny,  county 
 of  Cavan,  looking  towards  Connauglit\  thence 
 called  Moy-sleucht,  "  the  field  of  slaughter*" 
 Prol.  i.  p.  23. 
 
 St.  Patrick,  in  A.  D.  432,  appears  to  have 
 taken  his  first  station,  after  his  arrival  in  Ireland^ 
 at  Ennis  Patrick,  "  the  Island  of  Patrick^''  near 
 Sherries  in  FlngaJ,  about  12  miles  north  of  Dub- 
 lin ;  called  also  Holm  Patrick,  from  the  old  Saxon 
 word  holm,  signifying  a  haven,  or  harbour.  From 
 thence  he  proceeded  northward,  to  the  county  of 
 Down,  and  founded  a  monastery  called  Sabhall 
 Patrick,  or  the  **  bam  of  Patrick,"  on  the  east 
 side  of  Dnndrum  bay.  Here  are  two  small 
 vaulted  rooms  of  stone,  quite  entire,  about  seven 
 feet  high,  six  feet  long,  and  two  feet  and  a  half 
 
161 
 
 broad,  with  a  small  window  placed  on  one  side. 
 These  were,  probably,  long  prior  to  St.  Patrick'^ 
 time ;  for  small  chapels  of  a  similar  construction 
 are  found  on  the  coast  of  Kerry,  at  Cashe/,  &c. 
 which  appear  to  have  been  of  the  remotest  anti- 
 quity, coeval  with  the  first  Fhenkian  settlers  in 
 Ireland;  and  in  the  opinion  of  General  Vnllanceij, 
 (Collectan.  vol.  vi.  part  i.  p.  137.),  may  challenge 
 even  the  round  towers  in  age,  which  are  some- 
 times found  near  them,  as  at  the  rock  of  Casket; 
 where  Cormac's  chapel,  as  it  is  called,  is  seated  on 
 the  south  side  of  the  more  modern  church,  or 
 cathedral,  and  a  lofty  round  tower  on  the  north 
 side.  Their  general  name,  is  Teach  Draoi,  "  the 
 house  of  the  Druid'' 
 
 The  i^ound  towei^s  are  numerous  in  Ireland, 
 especially  in  the  southern  division ;  and  are  found 
 also  in  Scotland.  They  are  evidently  of  the  same 
 structure  with  the  two  round  pillars  which  the 
 judicious  Mautidrell,  in  his  journey  from  Aleppo 
 to  Jerusalem,  describes  as  near  Tripoli,  on  tlie 
 sea  coast,  a  furlong  asunder,  and  about  half  a  mile 
 northward  of  an  idpl  temple.  This  temple  was  a 
 «ourt  of  55  yards  square,  cut  in  the  natural  rock, 
 which  supplied  the  place  of  walls  on  three  sides, 
 but  was  open  on  the  north.  In  the  centre  of  this 
 area  was  the  throne  of  the  idol,  composed  of  four 
 large  stones,  two  at  the  sides,  one  at  the  back, 
 and  another,  of  five  yards  and  three  quarters 
 square,  carved  round  with   a  handsome   coniice, 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 luiiiging  over  all  at  the  top,  in  the  manner  of  s 
 canopy. 
 
 The  whole  structnre  was  ahout  twenty  feet  high, 
 fronting  towards  the  two  round  pillars.  Of  these 
 pillars,  one  was  thirty-three  feet  high,  consisting 
 of  a  pedestal  of  ten  feet  high,  and  fifteen  square  ; 
 upon  which  was  reared  a  single  stone  pillar  in 
 form  of  a  cylinder,  and  capped  with  another  stone 
 cut  in  the  shape  of  a  pyramid.  The  other,  nearly 
 of  the  same  height,  was  capped  with  a  stone  cut 
 in  the  shape  of  a  hemisphere.  Under  these  pillars 
 were  extensive  catacomhs,  or  sepulchral  chamhers. 
 Of  all  which,  Maundrell  has  given  drawings 
 and  accurate  descriptions.  See  the  Appendix, 
 No.  11. 
 
 The  stone  court  was  prohahly  a  house  or  temple 
 of  Baal,  or  Moloch,  dedicated  to  the  Sun  ;  whose 
 image  or  idol  was  originally  seated  on  the  throne. 
 2  Kings  X.  27.  Round  pi lia?'s -were  coiiseci'a.ted 
 to  the  Sun  and  the  Moon,  from  the  earliest  times^ 
 When  Balak,  king  of  Moah,  employed  Balaam 
 the  Chaldean  diviner  to  curse  the  Israelites,  he 
 brought  him'  up  to  the  "  high  places  of  Baal'' 
 Numb.  xxii.  41.  But  this  is  rendered  by  the 
 ancient  Greek  version  of  the  Septuagint,  tvi^  ctjyiXyiv 
 T«  B«^A,  "  the  pillar  of  Baal,''  or  round  pillar, 
 consecrated  to  the  Sun.  The  other,  whose  top 
 was  hemispherical,  probably  was  consecrated  to  the 
 Moon,  for  she  also  was  called  yi  BaaX,  "  the  Mis- 
 tress,'' and  >;'  luixoiKtc,  "  the  heifer,"  whom  tlie  tribe 
 
163 
 
 of  Nepluali   worshipped   under  that  form,   before 
 the  captivity,  Tohit  i.  5.     Her  worship  had  been 
 long  established  in  Syria,  and  Ff  cejikia^  even  be- 
 fore Ahraliam's    days,    nnder    the    title    of    Ask- 
 iorotk-karnciim,  "  the  shining  cotytwo-liorned,"  Gen. 
 xvi.  5.  ;  as  the  sun  had  been,  under  the  form  of  a 
 ^z^//;  called,    in    Egypt,    Apis,  long   before    the 
 Exode  of  the  Israelites ;  from  whence  they  derived 
 their  model  of  the  golden  calf  at  Mount  Sina'}, 
 Exod.  xxxii.  2 — 8.  Neh.  ix.  18.     And  these,  we 
 '  may  presume,  were  the  Baalim,  or  Baals,  in  the 
 plural   number,    whom    the  Israelites  worshipped 
 under  their  Judges   and  Kings,   until  their  cap- 
 tivity, Judg.   ii.   11;     1    Sam.  vii.  4  ;     2   Chron. 
 xxvii.  2  ;  and  the  golden  cahr-^,  which  the  wicked 
 policy   of  Jeroboam,    after    his  revolt,    set  up  at 
 Dan  and  BetJiel,  the  Northern  and  Southern  ex- 
 ti-emities  of  his  kingdom,  in  opposition  to  the  esta- 
 blished worship  of  the  Lord,   at  the  temple  of 
 Jerusalem.     1  Kings  xii.  26 — 33. 
 
 These  ''pillars  of  Baal,''  or  round  towers, 
 abounded  every  where  in  the  earliest  seats  of  tlie 
 Indo-Scythcc.  Their  remains  and  ruins  are  still 
 to  be  found  in  Colchis  and  Pontus,  and  among 
 the  ancient  tribes  of  Caucasus;  in  Rnssia,  on  the 
 river  Wolga;  in  Persia,  where  Hamvay  found 
 four  fire-temples  of  tlie  ancient  Guehres  (or  fire- 
 worshippers),  which  he  describes  as  '"  rotund,  above 
 thirty  feet  in  diameter,  raised  in  height  to  a  point 
 nou'  a  huudretl  and  twenty  feet,"     (Vol.  i.  p.  292, 
 
 M  2 
 
164 
 
 382,)  In  Hindob'tan,  they  occur  in  the  form  of 
 the  most  ancient  pagodas;  which  are  chiefly  build- 
 ings of  a  cylindrical,  or  round  tower  shape y  either 
 pointed  or  truncated  at  the  summit,  and  fre- 
 quently adorned  with  a  round  hall  stuck  on  a^ 
 spike.  Pennant's  View  of  Uindostan,  vol.  ii. 
 p.  123..  And  they  have  been  found  even  in  Ame- 
 rica, 
 
 The  structitre  of  those  round  towers,  built  of 
 the  most  durable  materials,  was  well  fitted  for  the 
 preservation  of  the  sacred fii^e  from  the  weather ; 
 and  probably  to  prevent  the  intrusion  of  the  pro- 
 fane vulgar,^  the  door,  or  entrance,  is  usually 
 placed  about  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  from  the  ground. 
 And  the  four  windows  at  the  top,  fronting  the 
 cardinal  points,  were  well  fitted  to  discharge  the 
 smoke.  They  seem  mflch  better  calculated  for 
 this  purpose  than  for  belfries,  places  of  pena7ice, 
 or  residences  oi  Anchorites,  gnomons,  ox  sun-dials-, 
 &c.  according  to  the  various  guesses  of  their  design 
 and  use.  See  Vallancey's  Essay  on  the  Round 
 Towers  of  Ireland,  Collectunea,  vol.  vi.  part  i, 
 p.  121;  and  O' Conor,  ProL  i.  p.  32;  ProL  ii.  p. 
 S06. 
 
 AoiBeil  toir, "  the  community  of  Baal's  tower;' 
 was  a  high  dignity  in  the  pagan  church.  Where- 
 ever  the  word  occurs  in  the  Brehon  laws,  it  is  un- 
 derlined by  the  commentators,  and  explained  by 
 the  word  J^^a.sZ'O^^,  **  bishop,"  according  to  FaZ/a/z- 
 cey.     Ibid. 
 
165 
 
 Our  Apostle  appears  to  have  taken  up  his  resi- 
 dence, next,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Slane,  near 
 Drog/ieda;  as  we  may  collect  from  FieclCs  account 
 of  his  mission,  and  the  austerities  he  practised. 
 
 \%. 
 Patricl'  was  renowned  till  his  death ; 
 He  was  strenuous  in  banishing  errors ; 
 Hence  his  acts  were  celebrated 
 Among  all  tribes  of  peoples. 
 
 13. 
 
 The  Hymns  and  iJie  Apocalypse, 
 The  three  fifties  (Psalms)  he  chanted  daily ; 
 He  preached,  he  baptized,  he  prayed ; 
 From  the  praises  of  God,  he  ceased  not, 
 
 14. 
 The  cold  prevented  him  not 
 From  remaining  at  night  in  the  rains, 
 To  obtain  the  kingdom  [of  Heaven]  ; 
 He  preached  God  on  the  hills. 
 
 15. 
 
 In  Slane_,  Avith  the  Diviners  of  Mount  Barcha, 
 Whose  [river  Boy^iel  is  never  dried  nor  diminished  ^ 
 He  chanted  a  hvmdred  Psalms,  every  night, 
 To  serve  the  King  of  Angels. 
 
 16. 
 Afterwards,  he  slept  upon  the  bar.e  rock. 
 And  a  wet  quilt  over  him ; 
 The  bark  [of  4rees]  was  his  pillow  ; 
 He  indulged  not  his  body  in  luxury. 
 
166 
 
 17. 
 
 "  He  preached  tlie  Gospel  to  all. 
 He  worked  gi'eat  miracles,  daily ; 
 He  healed  the  blind,  Wiihfast'insr; 
 The  dead.,  lie  restored  to  life.'' 
 
 F'lecli  here  notices  tlie  mighty  miracles  wrought 
 by  Patrick,  briefly,  and  in  general  terms,  without 
 descending  to  particulars.  But  the  deliciency  is 
 abundantly  supplied  by  his  successors  ;  Jocelinc 
 especially,  who  recites  a  multitude  of  the  most  idle 
 and  extravagant  kind,  wrought  by  the  Saint,  not 
 only  dunng  his  mission,  as  Fleck  evidently  sup- 
 poses, h:Vi  even  before  his  birth,  and  during  his 
 infancy,    and   childhood*.     They  carry,    indeed. 
 
 *  The  follovvijig  may  serve  as  a  sample  of  such  ir.iracles  : 
 -  ^ .  Wiuni  liis  mother  Conchessa  was  prt-gnaiit  of  him.  poi- 
 son was  administt  rtti  to  her;  but  it  was  found,  at  his  birth, 
 converted  nito  a  stonr^  which  he  was  holding  between  his 
 fingers.  Th .'  stone  also,  npon  wliich  lie  was  laid  when  born_, 
 partaking  of  his  sanctity,  possessed  many  wonder-working 
 powers,   especially  that  of  detecting  perjaiy. 
 
 2.  When  his  aunt  wanted  a  fagot  to  renew  the  fire,  the 
 ch'dJ  converted  into  dry  wood  some  tee,  which  he  had  brought 
 home  from  the  field,  in  his  bosom. 
 
 3.  When  a  wolf  carried  off  a  Iamb  from  the  flock,  under 
 the  young  Saint's  care,  and  he  was  blamed  for  his  negligence; 
 lo !  the  wolf  brought  b:M  k  the  lamb  safe  and  sound,  of  his 
 own  accord,  next  murnirtg. 
 
 4.  When  the  cruel  Lord  of  jDw;ii«r/G/z  confined  his  aunt, 
 and  employed  her  to  cleanse  the  stalls  and  stables  of  h^ts' 
 castle,  St.  Patrick  performed  the  task  for  her  miraculo>usiy. 
 
167 
 
 tlieir  own  refutation  with  tliem.     The  meek  and 
 lowly  Patrick  himself,  in  his  VvTitings,  makes  no 
 
 And  ever  since,  says  JoccHne,  t!ie  dung  continues  to  bf 
 cieared  away,  invisibly;  insomuch,  that  if  fill  the  cattle  of 
 the  country  were  driven  into  the  stables^  no  dirt  could  be 
 found  after  them.  A  miracle,  says  he,  so  well  known  in 
 the  neighbourhood,  as  to  roqiure  no  further  proof. 
 
 5.  When  St.  Patrick  was  going  to  set  sail  for  Ireland^ 
 from  a  British  port,  a  leper,  standing  on  the  shore,  besought 
 his  passage  tliithrr,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  But 
 the  mariners  refused  to  take  him  on  board.  The  Saint, 
 however,  took  pity  on  him,  and  flung  into  the  sea  a  done 
 altar,  which  had  been  consecrated,  and  given  him  by  the 
 Pope,  and  on  which  he  used  to  celebrate  the  divine  mysteries. 
 He  then  made  the  leper  sit  thereon  ;  when,  to  the  amazi?- 
 inent  of  all  the  beholders,  the  stone,  with  its  freight,  under 
 the  guidance  of  the  chief  corner-stone  (Christ),  not  only 
 floated,  contrary  to  nature,  but,  moreover,  set  siil  and 
 kept  pace  with  the  shipj  so  that  they  both  arrived  together, 
 the  same  moment,  at  the  shore.  Whereupon  the  S  lint  took 
 occasion  to  reprove  his  companions  for  their  want  of  faith, 
 and  changed  their  sioncy  hearts  into  a  fleshly^  to  exercise 
 works  of  charity  in  future. 
 
 The  following  notable  instances  of  curing  the  bluid,  and 
 raising  the  dead,  are  selected  from  JoceUne: 
 
 6.  A  man  called  G.ormas,  blind  from  his  mother's  womb 
 in  consequence  of  a  divine  command,  in  his  sleep,  took  the 
 infant  Saint's  hand,  shortly  after  bis  baptism,  and  made  the 
 sign  of  the  Cross  with  it  on  the  ground^  when  immediately 
 a  fountain  of  water  sprang  up  in  the  place  touched,  wlilch, 
 like  another  Shiloah,  not  only  gave  him  the  power  o  i  vUion, 
 but  enabled  him  to  read  and  undtrsiand  the  Scriptures  also. 
 
 7.  His  aunt's  husband  having  died  suddenly,"  she   applied 
 
168 
 
 pretensions  to  tlie  power  of  working  miracles,  at 
 any  time:  he  only  acknowledges  gratefully  tlie 
 
 to  young  Patrick  to  restore  him  to  life,  for  having  kindly 
 fostered  him  in  his  infancy:  whereupon,  in  compassion  to 
 her  tears,  embracing  the  dead  man,  and  making  the  sign  of 
 the  cross,  and  praying  over  him,  he  raised  and  restored  him 
 to  life. 
 
 8.  A  man  called  Donald^  who  had  been  long  blind,  hear^ 
 ing  St.  Patrick  passing  by,  ran  after  him,  begging  to  be 
 cured;  but  in  his  haste,  stumbled  and  fell  by  the  way.  One 
 of  the  clergy  who  attended  the  Saint,  laughed  at  the  blind 
 man's  iai!,  and  derided  his  misfortune.  To  punish  him, 
 therefore,  the  Saint  transferred  the  blindness  to  him,  and 
 restored  the  other  to  sight, 
 
 9.  At  a  place  called  Fearta^  he  raised  to  life  two  women 
 who  had  been  dead  and  buried:  as  soon  as  they  revived,  they 
 renounced  their  idols  and  demon  gods,  declared  that  Christ 
 was  the  true  God,  and  desired  to  be  baptized  in  his  name; 
 which  was  done  accordingly  :  and  all  the  by-standers  glori- 
 fied God,  and  were  baplized. 
 
 10.  He  next  raised  to  life  nineteen  men  who  had  been  dead 
 and  buried ;  one  of  them,  called  Foia,  had  been  no  less  than 
 ten  years  in  his  grave  !  They  related  to  the  by-standers  the 
 pai^ns  they  had  undergone,  were  baptized,  and  became  monks. 
 This  miracle  converted  king  Eiigus,  and  all  his  people  of 
 Cashel. 
 
 11.  The  only  son  of  Elelius,  a  pagan  prince  who  bad 
 obstinately  opposed  St.  Patrick^s  preaching,  was  trampled  to 
 death  by  swine,  and  partly  devoured.  To  convert  his  incre- 
 dulous father,  he  ordered  the  two  bishops,  Ailbe  and  Ibar, 
 to  restore  him  not  only  to  life,  but  to  his  perfect  soundness 
 of  limbs;  which  by  his  prayers  they  effected.  Whereupon 
 the  prince,  and  all  his  house  and  people,  believed,  and  were 
 baptized. 
 
169 
 
 signs  and  nvnders  vouchsafed  to  him  hy  the  Lord, 
 for  support  against  his  opposers,  and  the  scoffers 
 of  his  mission,  for  exposing  himself  to  danger, 
 among  enemies  who  knew  not  the  Lord.  Confess. 
 ^17.  Thus,  v.hen  his  enemies  most  eagerly 
 sought  to  kill  him ;  when  they  rohhed  him,  and 
 his  companions,  of  all  that  they  found,  and  hound 
 himself  in  chains;  on  the  fourteenth  day,  the 
 Lord  rescued  him  from  their  power,  and  his  goods 
 were  all  restored.     Confess.  ^19. 
 
 Fiech^  indeed,  is  too  fond  of  the  marvellous. 
 Afterwards  he  thus  describes  the  miraculous  day 
 of  an  entire  year's  continuance,  that  followed  St. 
 Patrick's  death : 
 
 28. 
 The  Sun  dispelled  the  night. 
 So  that  the  light  failed  not. 
 For  the  space  of  a  year  there  was  Sim  light,  ' 
 That  was  the  prolonged  day  I 
 
 29. 
 lu  the  batde  fought  at  Bttlioron 
 Against  the  Diviners  of  Canaan^ 
 The  Sun  stood  still  over  Gibeon, 
 As  Scripture  relafes  to  us. 
 
 30. 
 
 Since  the  Sun  stood  still  for  Joshua^ 
 To  slay  the  sinners  [of  Canaan], 
 Why  should  not  the  Sun's  light 
 Be  three  hundred  times  more  obedient. 
 On  account  of  the  felicity  of  the  Saints  ? 
 
170 
 
 Ficcliy  wlio  most  probably  attended  Patrick  at 
 his  death,  could  not  but  know  this  to  be  a  glaring 
 fiction.  JoccUne  hiniself,  who  usually  far  out- 
 strips Fiech,  reduces  it  to  ixvclvc  days  only,  in- 
 stead of  "  tJnrc  hundred,''  or  ^"^^5  da\'s ;  Avhich 
 lie  considered  as  utterly  incredible,  credulous  as 
 he  w^as.  Might  not  Fkcli  have  intended  it  merely 
 as  a  poetical  licence,  or  hyperbole?  Such  are  fre- 
 quent in  poetry,  sacred  and  profane: 
 
 "  Moreover  the  light  cf  tlie  Moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of 
 
 the  Sun  ; 
 And  the  light  of  the  Sun  shall  be  seven-fold,  as  the 
 
 light  of  se\  en  days : 
 In  the  day  that  the  Lord  bindeth  up  the  breach  of 
 
 His  people, 
 And  healeth  tlie  stroke  of  their  vround." 
 
 Isa,  XXX.  2(5. 
 
 Lucem  redde,  dux  bone,  patrice : 
 Instar  veris,  enini,  vultus  ubi  tuus 
 Affulsit  populo,  grat\or  it  d'leSi 
 Et  soles  ineUus  nltent.     Ilor.  Od.  iv.  5,  5. 
 
 Early  in  the  spring  of  A.  D.  433,  the  second 
 of  his  mission,  Patrick  attacked  the  chief  seat  of 
 Druidical  idolatry,  however  hazardous  the  attempt. 
 He  pitched  his  tent  at  a  place  called  Ferta  fii^ 
 Ficch,  "  the  graves  of  the  men  of  Fiech,''  on  the 
 north  bank  of  the  liver  Boyne,  near  Slane:  and 
 had  the  hardihood,  on  Fastcr-cve  (March  25th, 
 that  year),  to  light  up  the  paschal  fire,  about  six 
 miles  distant  from  the  temple  of  Temor,  "  the 
 
171 
 
 great  house,"  on  the  hill  of  TaraJu  "  tlie  law ;" 
 where  the  monarch  of  Ireland,  Laogaire,  with  his 
 assembled  Druids,  nobles  and  people,  were  pre- 
 paring, the  same  evening  (the  eve  of  the  vernal 
 equinox^),  to  celebrate  the  solemnity  o^BaaVsJire; 
 when  the  sight  oi  Patrick's  fire,  kindled  earlier 
 than  the  sacred  fire,  in  express  violation  of  the 
 national  law,  struck  the  king  and  the  whole  assem- 
 bly with  tlie  utmost  astonishment  and  dismay: 
 and  the  Druids'  declared  to  the  king,  that  unless 
 that  fire  was  imm.ediately  extinguished,  he  who 
 kindled  it,  and  his  successors,  should  hold  the 
 principality  of  Ireland  for  ever.  On  this  occasion, 
 Vvhen  brought  before  the  kii)g,  the  Apostle  boldly 
 preached  Christ  to  the  v^'hole  assembly ;  and  such 
 was  the  reputation  of  his  sanctity,  that  he  not  only 
 escaped  punishment,  but  even  converted  I^uhtach, 
 the  king's  bard,  and  Ficch,  a  young  poet  under 
 his  tuition,  afterwards  appointed  bishop  of  Sletty ; 
 to  whose  conversion,  we  may  be  assured,  the  pre- 
 dictions of  the  Druids,  which  he  has  recoided, 
 contributed  not  a  little. 
 
 *  The  modern  Church  of  Rome,  wishing  to  retain  the 
 pagan  ceremony  of  Baal-iinne,  yet  not  so  as  to  interfere  with 
 the  relebratioii  of  Easier^  at  the  vernal  equinox  ;  with  their 
 nsual  accommodating  policy,  postponed  it  io  Maij-day ; 
 which  is  now  called  by  the  vulgar.  La  Baal-tinne.  On  this 
 day  the  May-'pole  is  erected,  that  obscene  emblem  of  the 
 pagan  Phallus^  or  Lingam. 
 
172 
 
 Laogaire  himself  is  said,  by  the  Monkish  his- 
 torians, to  have  been  converted;  but  it  appears 
 from  the  Irish  annals,  that  he  perished  by  lights 
 ning,  in  his  infidelity.  For,  in  A.  D.  457,  the 
 twenty-ninth  of  his  reign,  Laogaire  having  in- 
 vaded the  JLagenians^  or  men  of  fjeinster,  to 
 enforce  the  payment  of  tribute,  was  defeated  by 
 them,  and  taken  prisoner,  in  the  battle  of  Athar 
 dara,  "  the  ford  of  the  oaks ;"  and  in  order  to 
 procure  his  release,  he  swore  by  the  sim,  the 
 winds,  and  the  elements,  that  he  would  invade 
 them  no  more  during  his  life.  But  the  very  next 
 year,  A.  D.  458,  he  broke  his  oath,  and  invaded 
 them  again :  wherefore  he  was  slain  near  Cassia, 
 between  two  hills,  Erin  and  Albania,  in  the 
 country  oiFaolan  (perhaps  Ophehj):  the  su7i  and 
 the  winds  slew  him,  because  he  forsware  them. 
 As  the  old  poet  said: 
 
 Atbath  Laogaire  mac  Neill  for  taob  Cais&i,  glas  antir ; 
 JDiiile  De  ad  racgaidh  raith-tuc  sat  dail  mbais  for  san 
 
 righ. 
 ^'  Laogaire,  son  of  Neill,  fell  near  Cassia^  a  gree^ 
 
 region ; 
 T/ie  elements  of  God,  whose  oath  he  had  violated. 
 Inflicted  on  the  king  the  punishment  of  death.'' 
 
 Might  not  this  legend  somehow  allude  to  the 
 forementioned  battle  of  Bethoron,  in  which  the 
 elements  fought  against  the  devoted  Canaanites  f 
 This  signal  instance  of  divine  vengeance,  and  the 
 similar  instance  in  SamueVs  days,  against   the 
 
17^^ 
 
 PhUistincSf  would  naturally  strike  great  terror; 
 and  be  recorded  among  their  neighbours,  the  Phc-^ 
 nicians,  and  handed  down  by  tradition  to  their 
 Ii^ish  colonies. 
 
 The  next  great  Dimidical  solemnity  was  held 
 at  Take,  a  mountain  in  Meatli^  where  the  Taltine 
 games,  called  Fogli  more  ratha,  "  the  season  of 
 great  festivity,"  w^re  annually  celebrated,  for  fif- 
 teen days  before,  and  fifteen  days  after,  the  sum- 
 tner  solstice.  The  IMonkish  writers  say,  they  w^re 
 instituted  so  early  as  A.  M.  2764,  or  B.  C.  1188, 
 during  the  siege  of  Troy,  by  Lugaidh  lam  FadaJi, 
 the  twelfth  king  of  Ireland :  but  the  Annals  of 
 the  Four  INIasters,  with  more  probability,  depress 
 them  to  A.  M,  3370,  or  B.  C.  582.  See  O Conor, 
 Prol.  i.  pp.  33,  34  ;  Prol.  ii.  pp.  13,  35,  38.  By  a 
 usual  compromise  with  paganism,  in  the  Old  ^o 
 man  Ecclesiastical  Calendar,  St.  John  Bapiisfs 
 day,  June  24,  is  substituted  for  the  pagan  solstice 
 festival,  and  is  there  called  solstitium  vidgi,  the 
 "  vulgar  solstice :"  on  the  vigil,  or  eve  of  which, 
 in  imitation  of  their  pagan  ancestors,  the  native 
 Irish,  still  light  up  hon-fires,  or  sacred  fires,  on 
 the  hills ;  and,  in  sport,  leap  themselves,  and  drive 
 their  cattle,  through  the  fires;  as  formerly  prac- 
 tised in  the  horrid  sacrifices  to  Baal. 
 
 Patrick  attended  these  games  also,  and  is  said 
 to  have  made  many  converts,  especially  Connal, 
 the  brother  of  king  Laogaire,  and  great  grand- 
 
1T4 
 
 father  of  St.  Columhliille,  wlio  gave  liim  ground 
 to  build  a  church  upon. 
 
 From  thence  he  proceeded  to  Magh-Aclaii^ 
 the  field  of  Adoration,  in  Cavan,  on  the  confines 
 of  Connaiight,  where,  at  the  autumnal  equinox, 
 was  celebrated  the  third  Druldical  solemnity, 
 called  O'lche  SamJiin,  and  also  GcimJt-ratJia  (or, 
 corruptly,  Geimhre),  "  the  season  of  groaning," 
 from  the  groans  and  shrieks  of  the  human  victinxs 
 then  oifered  in  sacrifices  to  their  idol,  Crom-cruach, 
 noticed  before.  According  to  the  JMonkish  histo- 
 rians, our  Apostle  pulled  down  this  idol. 
 
 Tlie  fourth  Druidical  solemnity  of  the  year 
 was  celebrated  at  the  winter  solstice,  called  lar- 
 ratha  (and,  corruptly,  Eai^^rach),  i.  e.  "  the  last 
 season,"  or  quarter  of  the  year.  The  new-moon 
 nearest  to  the  winter  solstice  was  celebrated  by  the 
 Pagans  with  peculiar  ceremonies  and  superstitious 
 usages.  In  ancient  times,  the  chief  Druid,  at- 
 tended by  crowds  of  people,  went  into  the  woods 
 on  that  night,  and  cut  with  a  golden  sickle  a 
 brancli  of  the  mislctoe  of  the  oak,  and  carried  it 
 in  procession  to  the  sacred  grove.  The  people  also 
 cut  branches  for  themselves,  and  carried  them 
 h^me,  after  they  had  been  blessed  or  consecrated 
 by  tlic  chief  Druid.  Whence  the  usage  of  adorn- 
 ing tlj^-pews  of  our  churches  and  chapels  with 
 ever-^eens,  in  lieu  of  misletoe,  at  Christmas  *. 
 
 *  In  the  Chrhlnias  gambols  of  the  Mummers^  formerly 
 celebrated  in  France^  aud  atUi  iu  Scoth'^d,  traces  of  Druidim 
 
175 
 
 At  the  beginning  of  the  second  year,  A.  D.  434, 
 quitting  Magh-adair,  or  Magh-slecht,  "  the  field 
 of  Adoration,"  in  Cavan,  Patrick  went  to  Ail-fion^ 
 "  the  rock  of  the  clear  fountain,"  now  Elpltln,  in 
 Connaughi ;  and  at  the  beginning  of  Lent  he  retired 
 to  a  lofty  mountain  near  the  sea  coast,  then  called 
 Cruagh  an  Akhlc,  "  IMonnt  Eagle,"  but  ever 
 since,  CruagJi  Patrick,  "  the  JMount  of  Patrick^^ 
 
 Cdl  usai:cs  were  to  be  found.  A  man  personating  a  prince 
 (RoifoUct,  '•  a  niumm(r,")  set  out  from  the  village  into  tba 
 woods,  bawling  out,  An  gul  i)icnez :  IjC  roij  le  veult.  The 
 Monks  followed  in  the  roar  witli  their  begging  boxes,  which 
 they  rattled,  crying  Tire^  liri,  and  the  people  put  money  in 
 them,  under  the  pretence  that  it  was  for  a  ladi/  in  labour. 
 Persons  in  dibguise  {Cidseards)  forced  into  dwelling-houses, 
 playing  antic  tiicks,  and  bullying  the  inhabitants  for  money 
 and  Tictuals,  crying  Tire  liri,  tire-Uri ;  maint  du  blanc,  et 
 point  dii  bis.  This,  at  bn^th,  occasioned  their  suppression 
 in  France,  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV'. 
 
 Hence  were  derived  the  Giiisearts  of  Edinburgh,  and  their 
 cry,  "  Hog  menay  ;  Gie's  your  wh'itc  bread,  none  of  your  gray,"** 
 as  remarked  by  ProO'Ssor  Robinson,  m  his  Natural  Philosa* 
 phy,  p.  200.  T)ie  old  Fr(Mich  Aiigui  menez,  and  the  Scot^ 
 tish  Uog  menay,  are  plainly  corruptions  of  the  Greek  aiy[% 
 (xr^vr)  (llagia  mene),  ^'  Hdy  moon,"  which  was  anciently 
 supposed  to  be  in  labour  at  the  time  of  the  conjunction,  or 
 new  moon.  The  phrase  Tire  liri,  seems  to  be  a  corruption 
 of  Tirez  le  roi,  '•  draw  forth''  money  ^' for  the  ki?ig/* 
 namely,  roifollet,  the  "  mummer.^'  And  the  French,  viaint 
 flu  hlanc,  ct  point  du  bis,  is  exactly  rendered  in  the  Scottish, 
 *'  Gie's  your  while  bread,  none  of  your  greijV  Hales  Nez9 
 Analysis  of  Chronology,  vol.  I.  p.  153,  4to. 
 
176 
 
 where,  in  imitation  of  Moses,  J^UJdh,  and  Christy 
 lie  is  said  to  have  fasted  forty  days;  and  afterwards 
 to  have  expelled  all  serpents  and  noxious  animals 
 from  Ireland,  and  driven  all  the  demons  in  the 
 land  into  the  Western  Ocean,  at  the  foot  of  the 
 mount ;  according  to  Evinus  and  Joceline.  But 
 Patrick  and  Fiech  are  totally  silent  about  these 
 wonders;  and  SoUnus,  who  flourished  A.  D.  190, 
 above  two  centuries  before  St.  Patrick,  notices  the 
 exemption  of  Ireland  from  all  poisonous  reptiles ; 
 and  is  copied  by  Isidore  of  Seville,  in  the  seventh 
 century ;  the  venerable  Becle,  in  the  eighth ;  and 
 Donatns,  bishop  of  Pesula,  in  his  panegyric  on 
 Ireland.  "  The  exemption,  therefore,  must  he 
 owing  to  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  air  and  soil, 
 or  to  some  other  unknown  cause  *  and  not  to  the 
 virtues  of  our  patron,  which  have  no  need  to  be 
 supported  by  the  inventions  of  Joceline;''  as  judi- 
 ciously remarked  by  Hai^ris,  in  his  Life  of  St. 
 Patrick. 
 
 From  thence  he  proceeded  to  Tir-Ainalgaid, 
 "  the  Country  of  Amalgaid,''  now  the  Barony  of 
 Tii'awley;  in  w4iich  was  the  wood  of  Foclut,  which 
 he  had  seen  in  vision ;  and  there  is  said  to  have 
 converted  Amalgaid  the  king,  and  many  thou- 
 sands of  his  subjects.  He  is  reported  to  have  spent 
 seven  years  in  ^Connauglit,  which  he  considered 
 as  the  peculiar  scene  of  his  mission,  and  to  have 
 wrought  a  general  conversion  of  the  inhabitants. 
 
 He  next  visited  Ulster^  with  equal  success,  and 
 
177 
 
 founded  several  cliurclies  tliere,  especially  a  church 
 and  see  at  Clogher,  so  called  from  Chgli-or,  "  a 
 golden  stone,"  from  which,  in  times  of  paganism, 
 the  devil,  used  to  pronounce  juggling  responses, 
 like  the  oracles  of  the  Pythian  ApoUo;  as  related 
 in  the  registry  of  Cloghcr.  But  his  principal 
 church  and  see  was  at  Ard-magh,  "  the  high  field," 
 founded  A.  D.  445,  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  his 
 mission. 
 
 He  next  visited  Leijiste?\  and  made  a  conside- 
 rable stay  in  DuhVin,  so  called  from  the  "  black 
 channel"  of  the  river  Lifey,  There,  in  A.  D. 
 448,  he  celebrated  divine  service,  in  one  of  the 
 subterraneous  vaults  of  Christ's  Church  Cathedral, 
 which  was  afterw^ards  built  over  them,  A.  D.  1038. 
 These  vaults,  as  remarked  before,  w^ere  probably 
 heathen  temples  of  the  remotest  antiquity;  which, 
 after  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  were  con- 
 verted into  chapels,  by  the  accommodating  spirit 
 of  the  Christian  converts,  still  washing  to  retain 
 their  ancient  places  of  worship.  He  also  founded 
 a  church  near  the  well,  called  St.  Patrick's,  upon 
 w^hose  site  was  afterwards  erected  the  noblest  cathe- 
 dral in  Ireland,  of  the  same  name,  in  A.  D.  1190. 
 Usher  says,  that  the  well  was  near  the  steeple, 
 but  that,  in  1639,  it  was  shut  up  and  inclosed 
 within  a  private  house. 
 
 The  last  province  he  visited  was  Minister; 
 where  his  precursors,  Ailbe,  Declan,  Kieran,  and 
 Iber,  had  already  made  some  progress  in  prcach- 
 
 0 
 
178 
 
 ing  the  Gospel;  but  tlie  glory  of  converting  tlie 
 king  of  Munstcr,  Naitfrach,  and  bis  vson  Eiigus, 
 was  reserved  for  our  Apostle.     And   tbey  con- 
 ducted bini  with  great  honour  and  respect  to  the 
 royal  city  of  Cashcl.     Here  St.  Patrick  *  held  a 
 synod,    A.  D.  450,    at  which  several  important 
 regulations  were  made,  in  conjunction  with  the 
 civil  power.     For  the  legends  of  Ailhe  and  Dedan 
 inform  us  f ,  that  "  king  Engiis,  St.  Patrkic,  and 
 all  the  people  decreed  that  (Emley)^  the  city  and 
 see  of  St.  Ailhe,  should  be  the  archbishopric  of 
 ISIunster  for  ever ;  and  Ailhe  was  then  ordained 
 by    them  archbishop."     This    see,    however,    was 
 afterwards  united  to  that  of  Cash  el,  by  authority 
 of  Parliament,  A.  D.  1568.     In  the  same  synod, 
 
 *  The  MojiMsh  Historians  of  Glasionhury,  &c.  say,  tbat 
 at  this  council  of  Ccishel,  St.  Tatricli  was  assisted  by  Auxilms 
 and  I'semmiis,  regular  Canons  of  the  Laieran  Church  at 
 Rome,  who  had  followed  him  from  thence;  but  without  any 
 suffieimt  foundation.  Archbishop  Usher  doubts  it.  Ancient 
 HeUgion  of  the  Irish,  chap.  Vu\. ;  and  the  tenor  of  the  decrees 
 then  passed,  militates  against  it;  in  which  no  notice  is  taken 
 of  them. 
 
 +  Rex  Engus  et  Pairicius^  cum  omni  populo,  ordina- 
 TeruTit  Archiepiscopatum  il/owowicp,  in  {Emley')  civKatej  et 
 in  sede  sancti  Albei ;  qui  tunc  ab  eisdem  archiepiscopus  ordi* 
 natus  est,  per  sf  culum.  Ex  vita  S.  Declcmi.  Rex  Engus 
 et  Falricius  ordinaverunt,  ut  'itv(Emlei/)  civitate  et  Cathedra 
 sancti  Albei,  esset  archiepiscopatus  omnium  Momonensium 
 semper.     Ex  vita  S,  Albei. 
 
1T9 
 
 Dcclan  was  confirmed  Bishop  of  Ardmore^  in 
 JFateiiford ;  Kiernan  was  settled  in  the  see  of 
 Saigre,  in  the  teiTitory  of  Ely -O' Carrol,  and 
 King's  County,  which  was  formerly  looked  upon 
 as  part  of  Munster,  though  now  in  Leinster;  but 
 in  process  of  time  this  see  was  translated  to  Agha- 
 voe,  and  thence  to  Kilkenny;  and  Ihar  was  cre- 
 ated Bishop  of  Bcg'Erin,  or  "  little  Ireland," 
 an  island  lying  off  the  coast  of  Weocford,  anciently 
 reckoned  a  part  of  3I'unster;  which  was  so  called, 
 from  its  exact  resemblance  in  shape  to  the  great 
 island.     See  JFare,  by  Harris,  vol.  i.  p.  21. 
 
 In  this  synod  also,  the  dress  of  the  clergy  and 
 their  wives  was  regulated  *.  "  If  any  of  the  clergy, 
 from  the  sexton  to  the  priest,  be  seen  walking 
 abroad  without  a  gown,  or  his  wife  xvith  her  head 
 2inveiled,  let  them  be  equally  despised  by  the 
 laity,  and  separated  from  the  church:'  And  the 
 following  penitential  canon  was  then  enacted  f; 
 
 *  Quicunque  [ex]  clcricis^  ab  osfiario  usque  ad  sacerdo- 
 tein,  sine  tunica  visas  fuerit,  &c. ;  ct  uxor  ejus,  si  noii 
 velaio  capite  ambulaverit:  pariter  a  laicis  contemiventur,  et 
 ab  ecdesid  separentur.      Synod,  P citric.  AuxiL  Isern, 
 
 +  Chrisiianus,  qui  occiderit,  aut  fornicaiionem  feceut; 
 aut,  more  Gentiliumy  ad  Aruspicem  meaverit ;  per  singula 
 erimina,  mmum  pcenitentiw  agat :  impleto,  cum  testibus, 
 veniat  anno  poenitentise ;  et  postea  resolvetur  a  sacerdote. 
 Synod  Patricii,  Auxil.  et  Isern,  MS.  in  biblioihecd  Colk-^ 
 pi  Benedict  Cantabrig, 
 
 And  the  penance  itself  was  serious : 
 
 o  2 
 
.     180 
 
 '-  A  Cltristlan,  who  lias  committed  mui^der  or 
 fornication,  or,  after  the  manner  of  the  Gentiles, 
 gone  to  consult  a  diviner;  for  every  such  crime 
 shall  do  a  year  of  penance  :  and  when  the  year 
 of  penance  is  completed,  he  shall  come  with  wit- 
 nesses, and  afterwards  shall  be  absolved  by  the 
 priest."  How  different  was  this  from  the  practice 
 of  the  modern  church  of  Borne,  These  primitive 
 bishops,  according  to  the  original  discipline  of  the 
 diurch,  required  that  a  long  and  serious  penance 
 should  first  be  undergone ;  and  when,  by  that 
 means,  sufficient  proof  had  been  given  of  the 
 sincerity  of  the  offender's  repentance,  then,  and 
 not  till  then,  the  priest  was  empowered  to  give 
 him  the  benefit  of  ahsolution :  whereas,  says  pri- 
 mate Usher,  "  by  the  new  device  of  sacramental 
 penance,  the  matter  is  now  far  more  easily  trans- 
 acted: by  virtue  of  the  heys,  the  sinner  is  instantly, 
 of  attrite,  made  contrite;  and  thereupon,  as  soon 
 as  he  has  made  his  co?ifession,  he  presently  receives 
 his  absolution :  after  this,  some  trivial  penance  is 
 imposed,  which,  upon  better  consideration,  may 
 be  converted  into  pence;  and  so  a  quick  end  is 
 made  of  many  a  foul  business."  Religio7i  of  the 
 Ancient  Irish  and  British,  chap.  v.  pp.  47,  48. 
 
 Annum  integrum  in  pane  ei  ciquci^  per  mensuram  poeniteat. 
 '^  Let  penance  be  made  for  an  entire  year,  with  bread  aivd 
 fvatcr,  by  measure,''^  Ex  libro  Canonum  Cottoniano,  tiiulo'i 
 rum  66 
 
181 
 
 The  proceedings  of  this  Council  of  Cashel  suf- 
 ficiently prove  the  primacy  of  St.  Patrick  over  the 
 bishops  of  Miinster ;  and  that  it  was  equally  ac- 
 knowledged in  Connaiight  and  Leinster,  we  can- 
 not doubt;  for  as  the  bishops  there  owed  their 
 establishment  to  his  labours,  so  did  they  naturally 
 render  him  the  reverence  and  submission  due  to 
 his  superior  virtue  and  sanctity.  His  contempo- 
 rary, St.  SchacJiUn,  usually  called  Secundinus^ 
 in  the  Hymn  ascribed  to  him  in  praise  of  bt. 
 Patrick,  A.  D.  448,  shortly  before  this  council, 
 declares  that  "  he  obtained  his  apostlcship  from 
 God,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
 it."  And  that  "  Christ  chose  him  as  his  vicar 
 upon  earthr  And  Cumminiis,  junior,  in  A.  D. 
 634,  when  the  papal  prerogatives  were  greatly 
 extolled,  still  called  him  S.  Patricius,  Papa 
 noster;  considering  him  as  "  Pope  of  Ireland* 
 And  hence  Fiecli  represents, 
 
 "  In  Armacli  is  the  See  of  the  kingdom, 
 And  long  shall  be,  to  the  citizens  of  Emania!''' 
 "  Victor  said,  *  Authoritv  is  a'iven  to  ArmaplCP 
 
 Emania  was  the  palace  of  the  kings  of  Ulster^ 
 at  Armagh,  long  before  the  arrival  of  Patrick, 
 Ptolemy  has  noticed  it  in  his  Geography,  under 
 the  title  of  P///^,  or  Pegia,  "  the  palace,"  from 
 t  he  earlier  accounts  of  the  Carthaginians'  and 
 Phoenicians,  And  in  the  annals  of  Innisfallen, 
 Cimbaoth  mac  Fintain,  is  said  to  have  reigned 
 
182 
 
 there  in  tlie  eighteenth  year  of  Ptolemy  LaguSf 
 A.  D.  289  *,  which  therefore  is  reckoiled  the  era 
 of  its  foundation ;  and  this,  indeed,  according  to 
 the  judicious  Irish  analist,  Tiger fiacli,  is  the 
 legitimate  era  of  Irish  history :  for  he  says,  *'  All 
 the  monuments  of  the  Scoti,  until  Cimhasth,  or 
 the  founding  of  jE/?za?i/a,  are  vmcertain,"  in  tlieir 
 chronology.  Armagh  was  also,  in  ancient  times, 
 a  great  seminary  for  education.  At  one  time  it 
 was  frequented  by  upwards  of  7000  scholars. 
 Lynches  Camhrensis  evcrsiis,  p.  184,  edit.  166S. 
 One  of  the  most  important  of  Patricks  institu- 
 tions was  the  revival  of  the  laws  and  ordinances  of 
 pagan  times ;  for  we  learn,  "  that  in  the  tenth 
 year  of  king  Laogaii^Cy  A.  D.  438,  the  ancient 
 books,  and  other  old  monuments  of  Ireland,  hav- 
 ing been  sought  out  from  all  quarters,  and  col- 
 
 *  TigentachaSy  omnia  monumenta  Scotorum  usque  Kim^ 
 baoih^  i.  e.  usque  £a»2an/tt7n  conditarn,  incerta  esse  decla- 
 rat.  Emanice  iriitia  refert  ad  annum  Ptoloimei  Logzdis, 
 xviii.  qui  regis  JEgypti  titulum  Jisurpavit,  anno  xvili.  ab 
 obitu  Alexandria  ante  Christi  306 — [nempe  A.  C.  306 — 17 
 A.C.  289.] — Itemq.  secundum  Aniiaks  InlsfaUice: — ^*' In 
 Egypto  primus  regnat  Ptolomceiis,  Lagi,  fil.  . , . . .  ^Chnhaeih 
 mac  Firitam  regnavit  annis  xxviii.  in  Emainmacha  [i.  e. 
 arce  regia  JJltonice'].  In  xv'ni.  Ptolomcci^  fuit  primus  Rex 
 Emna  [JEmain^,  Cimhaeth  mac  Fintain"  0' Conor ^  EpisL 
 Nuncupat  pp,  39,  41.  N.  B.  His  argument  is  here  statedi 
 more  clearly;  by  bringing  the  two  passages  together^  and  by 
 a  slight  insertion,  and  alteration  of  the  pointing  of  the  latter 
 clause. 
 
183     , 
 
 lected  together,  by  the  authority  of  St.  Pat7^icl\ 
 the  Antiquities  aud  Laws  of  Ireland  were  cor- 
 rected and  republished  under  the  inspection  of 
 three  kings,  three  bishops,  and  three  sages;  thence 
 called  Sennchas  mor,  *'  the  Great  Sanction,  ^ew 
 Law,  or  Constitution  of  Nine."  It  is  much  to 
 be  regretted  that  this  important  code  of  laws  has 
 perished  in  the  ensuing  wars  and  troubles  of  Trc- 
 land,  along  with  many  otlier  valuable  Irish  JNISS. 
 especially  a  copy  of  the  Foin^  Gospels,  said  to  be 
 transcribed  by  St.  Patt^ick  and  Columha  conjointly. 
 INIuch  praise  is  due  to  Dr.  O' Conor,  for  his  patri- 
 otic labours  to  rescue  from  oblivion  the  mouldering 
 remains  of  ancient  Irish  literature,  in  his  learned 
 and  elaborate  publications;  especially  his  Remni 
 Hihernicarum  Scriptores  Veteres,  to  which  tliis 
 work  is  so  much  indebted  for  much  curious  and 
 recondite  information,  contained  in  the  first  volume, 
 published  in  1813;  the  second  volume  having 
 oeen  unfortunately  retarded  hitherto,  by  the  valu- 
 able Catalogue  of  the  ]MSS.  contained  in  the 
 jNIarquis  of  Buclcln^hanfs  noble  library  at  St  owe; 
 now  printing  by  Dr.  O' Conor  (August,  1818). 
 
 That  St.  Patrick  was  a  firm  believer  in  "  the 
 true  Deity,  in  the  true  Tuinity,^  we  have 
 still  further  evidence,  in  his  Confession  of  Faith. 
 
 *'  There  is  no  other  God,  nor  ever  was,  nor  will 
 be  hereafter,  but  God  the  Father  unbegottei], 
 without  beginning,  from  whom  is  every  beginning, 
 maintaining   all   things:    and    his    Son   Jesus 
 
184 
 
 Christ,  who,  we  testify,  was  with  the  Father 
 always,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  spi- 
 ritually along  with  the  Father,  inexplicably  begot- 
 ten before  all  beginning ;  and  by  him  were  made 
 things  visible  and  invisible ;  he  became  man,  and 
 having  conquered  death,  was  received  into  the 
 heavens  to  the  Father ;  who  gave  him  att  potve?\ 
 over  every  name  of  celestial,  terrestrial,  infernal 
 beings,  tliJXt  every  tongue  should  confess  that 
 Jesus  Chiust  is  Lord  and  God;  whom  we 
 believe,  and  expect  his  coming  again,  as  the  future 
 judge  of  the  living  and  the  dead  ;  who  shall  render 
 to  every  one  according  to  his  works :  and  who  has 
 infused  into  us  abundantly  the  gift  of  his  Holy 
 Spirit,  and  the  pledge  of  immortality;  which 
 makes  them  that  are  faithful  and  obedient,  to  be 
 sons  of  God,  and  coheirs  with  Christ;  whom  also 
 we  confess  and  worship;  ONE  God  in  the  Tri- 
 nity of  the  sacred  name."     Confess.  §  2, 
 
 In  this  truly  evangelical  creed,  composed  bott 
 in  the  letter  and  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  with 
 admirable  brevity  and  perspicuity;  avoiding  all 
 scholastic  subtilty,  and  introduction  of  unscriptu- 
 7xd  terms,  we  see  not  the  slightest  reference  to 
 the  adoration  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  or  of  Saints 
 and  Angels  engrafted  on  the  primitive  creeds, 
 from  Paganism,  by  the  superstition  and  idolatry 
 of  the  modern  Church  of  Rome.  How  would  the 
 Apostle  of  Erin,  were  he  conscious  of  it,  lamejit 
 and  deplore  the  blindness  of  his  degenerate  flock, 
 
185 
 
 who  in  their  daily  head  roll  of  "  vain  repetitions," 
 rehearse  ten  Ave  Maries,  or  prayers  to  the  Virgin, 
 for  one  Pater  7ioste?%  or  prayer  to  God;  and  a 
 liundred,  nay,  a  thousand,  to  the  Virgin,  for  one 
 prayer  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ! ! !  * 
 
 The  unaffected  piety  and  charity  of  St.  Patrick, 
 and  his  ardent  and  disinterested  affection  and 
 tenderness  for  his  Irish  converts,  hreathe  and  glow 
 through  every  line  of  his  most  interesting  Confes- 
 sion, The  following  extracts  may  afford  an  ad- 
 vantageous specimen:  ^14. 
 
 "  When  I  was  going  to  leave  my  country  and 
 parents,  many  gifts  were  offered  me  to  stay,  with 
 weei^ing  and  tears ;  hut  hy  God's  guidance  I  hy 
 no  means  consented,  nor  agreed  with  them.  In- 
 deed, not  my  grace,  hut  God,  who  conquered  in 
 me,  and  resisted  them  all,  led  me  to  go  and  preach 
 the  gospel  to  the  Irish  Gentiles,  and  to  endure 
 
 *  It  was  shrewdly  remarked  by  Mahomet,  in  the  seyenth 
 century,  that  '^  the  Triniky  of  the  Christians  then  consisted 
 of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Virgin  Moihei'  of  Coil.''  It 
 •was  then,  in  fact,  and  still  is,  a*  Qimternity  in  Unity  ;  as 
 "illustrated  by  a  very  curious  engraving,  found  in  an  old 
 edition  of  Danfe,  in  his  Paradiso,  Canto  33,  edit.  1351, 
 in  which  the  Father  appears  seated,  with  a  triple  crown  ; 
 the  Son  with  a  sceptre,  at  his  right  hand  ;  Vne  Holi/  Ghost 
 above  both,  in  the  form  of  a  Dove ;  and  the  Virgin  Mary 
 below  them ;  all  enclosed  in  the  same  glory,  and  equally 
 addressed  by  their  worshippersj  old  and  young,  at  the  bottom 
 of  the  picture. 
 
186 
 
 insults  from  unbelievers,  to  encounter  reproach, 
 and  many  persecutions,  even  to  bonds,  on  account 
 of  my  peregrination;  and  to  give  up  my  own 
 freedom  for  the  benefit  of  others.  And  if  I  shall 
 be  found  worthy,  I  am  ready  even  to  give  up  my 
 life,  without  hesitation,  and  most  willingly,  for 
 his  name ;  and  I  wish  there  to  lay  it  down,  even 
 to  death,  if  the  Lord  would  grant  me  that  indul- 
 gence. For  I  am  greatly  a  debtor  to  God,  who 
 bestowed  on  me  so  much  grace,  that  many  people, 
 through  me,  should  be  horn  agaiii  unto  Gx)d,  and 
 afterwards  perfected  ;  and  that  Clergy  should  every 
 where  be  ordained  among  them,  for  the  people 
 lately  coming  to  belief,  whom  the  Lord  hath 
 taken  to  himself  from  the  ends  of  tlie  earth :  as 
 He  had  formerly  promised  by  the  prophets :  '  To 
 Thee  shall  the  Gentiles  come  from  the  ends  of 
 the  earth,  and  shall  say,  and  there  is  no  profit 
 in  them:  [Jer.  xvi.  19.]  And  again,  '  /  have 
 j)laced  thee  a  light  among  the  Gentiles,  that  thou 
 mayest  be  for  salvation  to  the  ends  of'  the  earth: 
 [Isa.  xlix.  6.]  And  there  I  wish  to  await  his 
 promise,  who  never  deceiveth ;  as  he  promiseth  in 
 the  Gospel :  '  They  shall  come  from  the  East  and 
 from  the  West,  and  shall  sit  down  tdth  Abra- 
 ham, and  Isaac,  and  Jacob:  [Matt.  viii.  11.] 
 For  as  we  trust,  Believers  shall  come  from  all  the 
 
 world." 
 
 And  he  concludes  his  Confession  in  the  follow- 
 ing pious  and  affectionate  strains  of  genuine  de- 
 votion : 
 
187 
 
 "  Wherefore,  may  it  be  granted  me  by  my  God, 
 never  to  lose  his  people,  whom  I  have  gained  in 
 the  ends  of  the  earth.     I  pray  God  to  give  me 
 perseverance,  and  to  deign  that  I  may  render  him 
 faithful  witness,  until  my  departure,  for  the  sake 
 of  my  God.     And  if  I   have  ever  imitated  any 
 good  thing,  for  the  sake  of  my  God  whom  I  love, 
 I  beseech  Him  to  grant  me,  that  with  those  pro- 
 selytes  and  captives,  I  also  may  shed  my  blood, 
 even  if  I  myself  should  want  burial,  or  my  carcase 
 should  most  miserably  be  torn  limb  from  limb  by 
 dogs  or  wild  beasts,  or  the  fow^ls  of  the  air  devour 
 it.     ^lost  assuredly,  I  think,  if  this   should  hap- 
 pen to  me,  I  should  gain  my  soul  with  my  body ; 
 because,    doubtless,    in  that  day,    we  shall  rise 
 again  in  the  brightness  of  the  Sun;  [Dan.  xii.  3; 
 Matt.  xiii.  43;]  that  is,    in  the  glory  of  Christ 
 Jesus,  our  Redeemer,  the  son  of  the  living  God ; 
 and  shall  he  joint  heirs  tvith  Christ,  and  co?i- 
 formed  to  his  future  image:  [Horn.  ix.  17,  29;] 
 because,  of  Him,  and  through  Him,  and  in  Him, 
 we  shall  reign,     [1  Cor.  viii.  6;  Rev.  v.  10.] 
 For  the  visible  Sun,  by  God's  command,  risetli 
 daily,  but  never  shall  reign,  nor  shall  his  bright- 
 ness remain  throughout :  and  moreover,  all  they 
 (the   Gentiles)   who  adore   him    shall   misei-ably 
 come   into   punishment.      But   we  (Christians) 
 believe  and  adore  the  true  Sun  [of  righteous- 
 ness, INIal.  iv.  2,]  Christ,  who  never  shall  perish, 
 neither  he  that  doeth  his   will,  but  shall  remain 
 
188 
 
 for  ever ;  who  reignetli  with  God  the  Father 
 Almighty-,  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  all 
 ages  before  and  now,  for  all  ages  to  come,  ever 
 more.  Amen."     Confess.  §  21, 
 
 The  scriptural  references  occurring  in  these 
 passages,  and  abounding  throughout  the  whole 
 Confession,  prove  how  intimately  acquainted  St. 
 Patrick  was  with  *'  the  canon  of  Scripture ;"  in 
 studying  which  he  spent  eighteen  years  ^vith  Ger^ 
 inanusy  according  to  JoceUnc,  as  related  in  the 
 life  of  Germanus: 
 
 Even  from  these  he  appears  to  have  been  con- 
 versant, at  least,  with  the  Greek  Septuagint 
 version  of  the  Old  Testament,  from  which  some 
 of  his  citations  are  evidently  translated,  Avhere 
 they  differ  both  from  the  Hchrcxv  text-,  and  from 
 the  Latin  vulgate;  such  as  Jer.  xvi.  19,  and  Isa. 
 xlix.  6.  And  in  the  New  Testament,  1  Cor.  viii 
 6,  he  has  introduced  a  reference  to  a  third  clause, 
 %iUL  iv  iTVcV^a  dyiov  iv  co  tch  vroiVToi.  "  And  one  HoLY 
 Spirit,  m  who7n  are  all  things:"  which  though 
 omitted  in  all  the  printed  editions  and  MSS.  of 
 the  Greek  Testament  now  extant,  is  evidently 
 required  by  the  context,  and  the  tenor  of  Scrip- 
 ture, 1  Cor.  xii.  4 — 6,  Rom.  xi.  36;  and  was  cited 
 by  the  primitive  fathers,  Linns,  Ignatius,  Basil, 
 Qregory  Nazianzen,  JEjnphanius,  &c.;  as  shevvii 
 in  Males  on  the  Trinity,  vol.  ii.  p.  208,  251. 
 
 The   labours   of  our  Apostle,  in   the  course  of 
 his  long  ministry  of  CO  years,  were  truly  stupen- 
 
189 
 
 dons.  It  is,  perhaps,  no  exaggeration  of  Nciu 
 nius,  that  he  wrote  365  alphabets  for  the  nse  of 
 his  converts,  in  order  to  enable  them  to  read  the 
 Scriptnrcs;  fonnded  365  clmrches,  ordained  365 
 bishops,  or  more,  and  npwards  of  3000  priests 
 (the  days  of  the  year  being  qnaintly  used  for  a 
 great  number.  Thus,  when  it  is  said  in  the  life 
 of  St.  Kent'igern,  that  in  his  monastery  of  St. 
 Asaph,  he  had  %Q5  monks,  the  learned  Dr  Lloyd ^ 
 bishop  himself  of  that  see,  remarks,  that  "  no  man 
 will  understand  this  Utcrallij  who  has  seen  the 
 place."  And  the  number  of  churches  and  monas- 
 teries is  underrated ;  for  Colgan  says,  they 
 amounted  to  upwards  of  700,  of  which  he  names 
 166,  besides  QQ  in  Leinsfe?'  alone. 
 
 Tlie  last  transactions  of  his  life,  and  the  account 
 of  his  death,  are  thus  recorded  by  FiccJi : 
 
 "  When  Patrick  was  in  the  leprosijy 
 
 For  cure,  going  to  Armagli, 
 
 The  Axgel  went  before  him, 
 
 On  the  way,  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
 
 He  went  southwards,  to  Victor, 
 (It  was  the  same  wlio  called  him) 
 The  bush  in  which  he  was  burned. 
 There  they  held  conference, 
 
 [Victor]  said,  '  Authority  is  given  to  ArmacJi, 
 To  Christ  [give]  repeated  praises,  thanks. 
 
190 
 
 [Thy  great  love  to  heaven] 
 Hath  prospered  thy  petition. 
 
 26. 
 The  hymn  you  chant  while  living, 
 Shall  be  a  breast-plate  to  each ; 
 The  men  of  Erin,  in  the  day  of  judgment^ 
 Shall  be  with  the  wise  for  ever.' 
 
 S7. 
 
 Tassac  remained  after  him, 
 When  he  gave  him  the  communion. 
 He  said  that  Patrick  would  not  recover. 
 The  sayings  of  Tassac  were  not  false. 
 
 31, 
 
 The  clergy  of  Erin,  they  flocked 
 
 To  the  funeral  of  Patrick,  on  every  side; 
 
 The  source  of  celestial  harmony 
 
 Set  each  of  them  to  sleep. 
 
 The  soul  of  Patrick  from  his  body 
 Was  separated,  after  his  labours. 
 The  Angels  of  God,  the  first  night, 
 Kept  watch  without  delay. 
 
 33. 
 While  they  mourned  for  Patrick, 
 He  went  to  the  other  Patrick  \YtL\her  Abraham^ 
 And  with  joy  they  departed  together, 
 To  Jesus,  the  Son  of  Mary. 
 
 34. 
 Patrick,  not  elated  with  pride. 
 Produced  great  blessings  [to  the  world  J. 
 
191 
 
 He  died  in  the  service  of  the  Son  of  Mary^ 
 His  birth  was  propitious/' 
 
 The  leprosy  of  the  Saint,  and  his  interview  with 
 ViCTOii,  in  his  way  from  the  Abbey  of  Sahallum 
 or  Said,    where  he   chiefly  resided  for  the  last 
 thirty  years  of  his  life,  rest  solely  on  the  authority 
 oi  Fkch;  who  evidently  combines  the  appearances 
 of  the  Lord  to  Moses  in  the  bush,  and  to  Saul 
 on  the  way  to  Damascus.     And  he  alludes  to  the 
 parable  of  the  beggar  Lazarus,  when  he  states  that^ 
 Patrick',  the  night  of  his  death,  was   carried  by 
 the  Angels  of  God  to   "  Father  Abraham;'  in 
 Paradise,  or  the  upper  region  of  departed  souls, 
 in  Hades  (to  which  Clwist  himself  went  when  he 
 expired  on  the  Cross,  Luke  xxiii.  43,)   reserved 
 for  the  good,  where  "  they  are  comforted,"  as  con- 
 trasted with  the  lower  region,   reserved  for  the 
 souls  of  the  ^\-icked,  where  "  they  are  tormented," 
 until  the  genercd  judgment   at  the  end  of  the 
 world;  when  the  former  shall  go  to  Heaven  with 
 Christ,  and  the  latter  to  Hell,  with  the  Devil 
 and  his  Angels,   for  evermore.     Compare  Luke 
 xvi.  19—26,  with  Matt.  xxv.  31—46.     Eut  by 
 an  elegant  anticipation,  Ahraham  himself  is  sup- 
 posed to  take  the  soul  of  Patrick  immediately  to 
 Heaven ;  and  by  a  classical  allusion  to  the  name 
 Patricius  (derived  from  pater,  "  father,")  Abra^ 
 ham  is  called  the  "  other  Patrick:' 
 
 Hence  it  evidently  appears  that  Fieck  had  no 
 notion  of  a  piirgatorr,   or  place  of  temporary 
 
192 
 
 ijenance,  even  for  tlie  faithful,  to  purge  away  tlic 
 pollutions  of  sin  contracted  in  tlic  body ;  but  from 
 which  they  may  be  relieved  and  sent  to  Heaven  by 
 the  efficacy  of  prayers  and  masses,  offered  up  for 
 them  by  the  p?iesfs,  for  pecuniary  considerations. 
 And  that  Patrick  himself  never  dreamed  of  a 
 imrgatory  (especially  of  that  in  the  island  of 
 Lough  Derg,  which  bears  his  name,)  we  learn 
 from  his  tresiiise '  de  tfihis  hahitaculis,  in  manu- 
 script, preserved  in  King  Ja?ues's  library,  and 
 cited  by  Archbishop  Usher,  which  begins  thus  :  * 
 
 *  Tria    sunt   sub   Omnipotentis   Dei  nutu   haUtacula: 
 priraum,  imum,   medium.     Quorum  summum,   Regniim  Dd, 
 vel   Regnum    coelorum    dicitur ;     imum,    vocatur  Infernus ; 
 medius,     mundus  proesens,    vel   orbis   tcrrarum    appellatur. 
 Quorum  extrema   omnino   sibi  invicem   sunt  contraria,    et 
 nulla  sibi  societate  conjuncta:    (quae   enim   societas   potest 
 esse  luci  ad  tenehras,  Christi  ad  Belial?)  medium  vero,  non- 
 nullam   habet   similitudinem  ad    extrema,    &c.     Commlxtio 
 namque  malorum  simul  et  bonorum  in  hoc   mundo  est:     In 
 Regno  autem  Dei,  nulli  mali  sunt,  sed  omnes  boni ;  at  infer- 
 no, nuUi  boni  sunt,  sed  omnes  mali.     Et  uterque  locus  ex 
 medio  suppletur  :   Hominum  enim  hujus  mundi  alii  elevantur 
 ad  foclum,  alii  trahuntur  ad  Infernum:  similes  quippe  simi- 
 libus  junguntur;    id   est,  boni  bonis,    et   mali   malls 3  justi 
 homines  justis  angelis,  transgressores  homines  transgressori- 
 bus  angelis,  servi  Dei  Deo,  servi  Diaboli  Diabolo.     "  Bene* 
 died  vocantur  ad  regnum  sibi  paratum  ah  origine  nmndij^' 
 Maledkti  expelluntur  in   ignem  ceternum  qui prcrparatus 
 eat  Diabolo   et  Jngelis  ejus,''     Patric.  de  tribus  habitue 
 MS.  in  bibliothcca  regld  Jacoh(ea. 
 
193 
 
 "  There  are  three  habitations  under  the  power 
 of  Almighty  God,  the  first,  the  lowest,  and  the 
 middle  :  of  which  the  highest  is  called  the  King- 
 doin  of  God,  or  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven ;  the 
 lowest  is  called  Hell;  the  middle  is  named  the 
 present  World,  or  terrestrial  Globe.     These  ex- 
 tremes are  quite  contrary^to  each  other,  for  what 
 felloxvship  can  there  be  between  light  and  dark- 
 ness, betzveen  Christ  and  Belial?      But  the 
 middle  has  some  resemblance  to  the  extremes ;  for 
 in  this  world,  there  is  a  mixture  of  bad  and  good 
 men  together ;  whereas,  in  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
 there  are  none  bad,  but  all  good ;  and  in  Hell, 
 there  are  none  good,  but  all  bad.     And  both  these 
 places  are  supplied  from  the  middle ;  for  of  the 
 men  of  this  world,  some  are  taken  up  to  Heaven, 
 others  drawn  down  to  Hell :  and  thus  like  to  like 
 are  joined ;  good  men  to  good,  bad  to  bad,  just 
 men  to  just  angels,  wicked  men  to  wicked  angels ; 
 servants  of  God  to  servants  of  God,  servants  of  the 
 Devil  to  the  Devil.     The  blessed  are  invited  to 
 the  Kingdom  prepared  for  them  from  the  begin- 
 ning of  the  world;  the  cursed  are  expelled  into 
 the  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and 
 his  Angels'' 
 
 See  a  ciuious  analogy  between  the  purgatory 
 of  the  Papists  and  of  the  3Iahometans  ;  both  de- 
 rived from  Paganism,  in  Hales's  Synopsis  of  the 
 Signs  of  the  Times,  Art.[]xx.  of  the  Intermediate 
 State.     1817,  8vo. 
 
 p 
 
194* 
 
 St.  Patrick  died  March  17,  A.  D.  493, 
 at  the  great  age  of  120  years,  and  was  buried 
 at  Down,  where  also  were  interred  the  re- 
 mains of    his  proselyte,   St.  Bridget  *,    and  St. 
 
 *  Cormac,  in  his  Dictionary,  states  that  "  Br i git  was  a 
 heathen  Goddess,  the  daughter  of  Da^^t/a,  {Apollo^  or  the 
 Sun,)  and  very  great  was  her  Aifrion^^^  or  Temple.  Vallan-^ 
 eey  Collectan,  Vol.  vi,  Part  i,  p.  125,  of  the  round  Towers 
 of  Ireland. 
 
 From  this  curious  article  it  appears,  that  the  Christian 
 Saint  assumed  not  only  her  predecessor's  name,  but  her 
 round  Tozcer  at  Kildare,  one  of  the  highest  in  the  kingdom, 
 full  132  feet  high ;  not  far  from  which  is  to  be  seen  an  old 
 building  called  the  Fire-house,  where  the  inextinguishable 
 fire  was  formerly  kept  by  the  nuns  of  St.  Brigid. 
 
 She  was  the  daughter  of  a  Leinster  Chieftain  called  Dm 5/«* 
 tach,  born  A.D.  453,  who  early  devoted  herself  to  a  monastic 
 life.  She  was  a  proselyte  of  St,  Patrick,  who  notices  her  with 
 high  respect,  among  "  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Scottish 
 Chieftains,  who  became  monks  and  virgins  of  Christ  ;"and  de- 
 scribes her  as  "  a  blessed  virgin  of  a  noble  race,  adult,  and 
 fery  fair,  whom  I  baptized."  Confess,  sect.  16.  She  re- 
 ceiifed  the  veil  from  the  hands  of  St.  Macalle,  in  A.D.  467, 
 and  from  that  time  till  her  death,  in  A.D.  523,  was  boundless 
 in  her  charities,  and  unrivalled  in  her  piety  and  austerity. 
 She  was  not  only  canonized  after  her  death,  but  declared  the 
 perpetual  patroness  of  Leinster,  even  in  her  lif( «»':ime.  Her 
 festival  is  still  celebrated  with  great  devotion  on  the  first  of 
 February,  as  noticed  in  the  old  distich, 
 
 Brigida,  virgo  potens,  Februi  sibi  primas  calendas, 
 Scotorum  miro  poseit  celebrafa  favore. 
 
 The  fame  of  her  sanctity  soon  spread  over  Europe,  and  at 
 Seville,  in  Spain,  at  Lislon^  Piaoeniia,  iu  Italy,  at  TmrSf 
 
195 
 
 Columha^  or  Columkille,  the  apostle  of  the  Pic^,s; 
 
 Besangon,  Namtir^  Cologn,  in  France  and  the  Netherlaads, 
 and  even  in  London,  Churches  were  dedicated  to  her ;  and 
 Golgan  counts  about  sixty  Churches  and  Nunneries  dedicated 
 to  her,  in  the  dioceses  of  Dublifi,  Kildare,  Tuam^  Elphin, 
 and  Lismore  only, 
 
 *  Columba  was  of  royal  race,  the  son  of  Feidhlim,  the  son 
 of  FearguSf  the  son  of  Conal  Gulbaiiy  the  son  of  Niall  the 
 Great,  He  was  born  A.D.  525,  and  educated  at  the  school 
 of^t.Finian,  at  Clonard,  near  the  Boyne ;  a  school  so  re- 
 nowned^ that  no  less  than  3000  scholars  have  been  reckoned 
 therein,  at  one  time,  according  to  Colgan,  Usher,  &c.  After 
 his  studies  were  completed,  in  which  he  made  great  profi- 
 ciency, he  embraced  the  monastic  order,  and  was  held  in 
 great  reverence.  But  the  violence  of  his  temper,  and  his 
 zeal  for  the  privileges  of  his  monastery,  which  had  been  vio- 
 lated, led  him  into  disputes,  especially  with  Comhgall,  the 
 celebrated  Abbot  of  Bencher,  or  Bangor y  in  which  much 
 blood  was  spilt.  This  gave  great  scandal  to  the  church  and 
 kingdom ;  and  in  a  synod  held  A.D.  569,  he  was  excommu- 
 nicated, and  banished  from  Ireland  for  ever.  On  his  arrival 
 in  Albania,  Conal,  king  of  the  Dalriada,  bestowed  on  him 
 the  isle  of  Hy,  Here  he  established  his  chief  monastery  ;  and 
 from  thence,  with  his  disciples,  he  entered  the  country  of  the 
 Picts,  and,  during  his  exile  of  thirty-three  years,  converted 
 the  whole  country  ;  and  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven, 
 •with  the  glorious  title  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Picts.  His  sub- 
 mission to  the  censures  of  the  synod,  his  profound  repentance, 
 and  most  exemplary  life,  attoning  for  his  former  offences,  ex- 
 torted the  remark  from  his  preceptor  St.  Finian  :  "  That  his 
 example  ought  to  carry  as  many  souls  to  Heaven,  as  his  wars 
 
 V2 
 
196 
 
 according  to  the  Latin  distich  (more  correctly  from 
 Messingham :) — 
 
 In  hwYgerDiino,  tumulo  tumulantur  in  uno, 
 Brigida,  Patricius,  ct  Columha  Pius. 
 
 *'  In  Down,  three  Saints  one  tomb  do  fill, 
 Bridget,  Patrick,  and  Columlillc.'''^ 
 
 Afterwards,  the  famous  John  de  Convey,  who 
 conquered  Ulster,  about  A.D.  1185,  had  their  re- 
 mains taken  up,  and  translated  into  shrines,  in  the 
 Cathedral  Church  of  Down ;  which  were  held  in 
 high  veneration,  until  the  Lord  Deputy  oi  Ireland, 
 Leonard  Lord  Grey,  m  1538  burnt  the  Church, 
 destroyed  the  shrines  of  the  Saints,  and  committed 
 many  other  sacrileges.  He  was  beheaded  himselj^ 
 |:hree  years  after,  on  Tower-hilL 
 
 Such  was  the  illustrious  Apostle  of  Irxland^ 
 who  laboured  more  abundantly  in  planting  the 
 Gospel,  than  any  other  man,,  perhaps,  since  the 
 days  of  St.  Paid.  I  have  briefly  attempted  to 
 vindicate  his  character  from  the  disgraceful  fictions 
 of  his  Monkish  historians,  by  recurring  to  his  ge- 
 nuine writings,  and  to  the  soberer  testimony  of  his 
 contemporary,  and  favourite  disciple  ;  whose  exces- 
 sive veneration,  hov\^ever,  for  his  master  seems  to 
 have  warped  his  judgment  in  a  few  instances.  And 
 
 had  plungpd  into  Hell.'*  Usher  Primord.  Eccles.  Brit.O^HaU 
 loran's  Hisiorij  of  Ireland,  vol.  2,  p.  77—79. 
 
19T 
 
 such  was  the  strictly  Evangelical  "  religion,  pute 
 and  undefiled,"  inculcated  by  St.  Patrick  and  his 
 immediate  followers  ;  until  it  became  corrupted,  at 
 length,  by  the  disastrous  connexion  of  the  Ir'isli 
 Church,  with  the  Church  and  See  of  Rome,  early 
 in  the  twelfth  century  ;  when  the  Irish  Arch- 
 bishops wxre  persuaded,  through  the  artifices  and 
 intrigues  of  those  active  emissaries  of  the  Papacy^ 
 Malachy,  Christian,  Gilberi,  &c.  to  make  a  sur- 
 render of  their  exclusive  privileges  to  Rome,  which 
 hitherto  had  been  handed  down  inviolate  from  the 
 davs  of  St.  Patrick, 
 
 To  the  flourishing  state  of  Religion  and  Letters 
 in  Ireland,  after  the  Apostolic  labours  of  St.  Pa- 
 trick, honourable  and  impartial  testimony  is  borne 
 by  Camden,  Rede,  &c. 
 
 "  The  Disciples  of  St.  Patrick  profited  so  nota- 
 bly in  Christianity,  that    in  the  succeeding  age 
 nothing  was  held  more  holy,  more  learned,  than 
 "  the  Scottish  (or  Irish)  Monks  ;  insomuch  that 
 they  sent  out  swarms  of  most  holy  men  into  every 
 part  of  Europe  ;  [such  were  Coelius  Sedulius,  Co- 
 lumba,  Columhanus,  C'olman,Aidan,  Gallus,  &c.] 
 W'ho  founded  the  abbies  of  Lieuxeit  in  Burgundy ; 
 Rohie,  in  Italy,    IVirtzburg,   in  Franconia,   St 
 Gall,  in  Switzerland;  and  Malmshury,  Lindis-^ 
 farran,  with  many  others,  in  Britain.    In  that  age. 
 our  Anglo-Saxons  flowed  from  every  quarter  into 
 Ireland,  as  to  a  mart  of  sound  literature.    Whence 
 in  our  accounts  of  holy  men,  we  frequently  read^ 
 
198 
 
 Amandatus  est  ad  disciplinam  in  Hiberniam, 
 "  He  was  sent  for  education  to  Ireland^  And  in 
 the  Life  of  Sidgen,  who  flourished  six  hundred 
 years  ago,  it  is  said. 
 
 Exemplo  patrum,  commotus  amore  legendi, 
 Ivit  ad  Hibernos^  sophia  mirabili  claros. 
 
 "  After  the  example  of  his  fathers,  inspired  with 
 
 love  of  reading, 
 He  went  to  the  Irish ^  renowned  for  admirable 
 
 wisdom." 
 
 Camden  Hibernia,  p.  647,  64!8. 
 
 Bede  relates,  that  "  Many  of  the  English,  both 
 nobles,  and  of  mean  parentage,  in  the  time  of 
 Bishops  Finan  and  Colman,  went  to  Ireland  for 
 jnstruction  in  divinity,  and  in  the  greater  conti- 
 nency,  or  stricter  discipline,  of  monastic  life  *,  and 
 
 ♦  *'  Our  monasteries,''  says  primate  Usher,  in  ancient  time, 
 Avere  the  seminaries  of  the  ministry  ;  being,  as  it  were,  so 
 many  colleges  of  learned  Divines,  whereunto  the  people  usu- 
 ally resorted  for  instruction,  and  the  church  was  wont  conti- 
 nually to  be  supplied  with  able  ministers.  Even  Giraldns 
 Cai7tbrensis,y/\iO  was  no  friend  to  the  monks,  acknowledges* 
 that  almost  all  the  prelates  of  Ireland  were  usually  chosen  out 
 of  the  monasteries  into  the  clergy.  The  benefit  of  these  in- 
 stitutions was  not  confined  to  the  limits  of  this  island,  but 
 extended  itself  to  foreign  countries  likewise.  For  this  it  was, 
 as  Bede  remarks,  that  drew  Egbert  and  Ceadda,  for  example, 
 into  Ireland,  that  they  might  lead  there,  diligently,  a  monastic 
 
199 
 
 delighted  to  visit  the  cells  of  the  masters  for  ii> 
 structioii.     All  of  whom,  the   Scoti,   for  Irish) 
 
 life,  in  prajers,  and  continency,  and  meditation  of  the  Holy 
 Scriptures:  and  hence  were  those  famous  monasteries  planted 
 in  Engla7idj  by  Aidan,  Colman^  and  otiiers,  to  which,  as  well 
 as  to  the  Church,  the  people  eagerly  flocked  on  the  Lord's 
 day,  not  for  the  refreshing  of  the  body,  but  for  the  hearing 
 of  the  word  of  God. " 
 
 How   strict  this    discipline    was,   may   appear   from   the 
 penances  imposf^d  on  the  refractory. 
 
 ^y  the  rules  of  Columhanus,  who  founded  the  Bobian  mo- 
 nastery, in  Lomhardy,  A.D,  610  —  <'^  If  any  brother  be  di-s- 
 obedient,  he  shall  fast  two  days  with  one  biscuit  and  water  ;  if 
 any  say,  I  will  not  do  what  is  requisite,  tliree  days,  with  one 
 biscuit  and  water;  if  any  do  not  ask  leave,  or  give  a  just 
 excuse,  two  days,  with  one  biscuit  and  wafer.'* — At  the  same 
 time,  they  were  taught  the  ineflicacy  of  extreme  mortifica- 
 tions :  ''  What  profit  is  it^,'*  said  Columbanus,  '"•  to  be  a 
 Tirgin  in  body,  and  not  a  virgin  in  mind  ?**  He  exhorts  them 
 *'  to  profit  daily,  as  they  prayed  daily,  and  read  daily;"  and 
 when  King  S'lgebert  made  large  offers  to  Cohimbanus  and  his 
 eompanion?,  to  keep  them  within  his  dominions  in  Trance^ 
 they  declineJ  his  invitation  :  *'  We  who  have  left  our  own, 
 that,  according  to  the  Evangelical  precept,  *  we  might  follow 
 the  Lord,'  ought  not  to  embrace  the  riches  of  others  ;  lest» 
 peradventure  we  shall  be  transgressors  of  the  divine  com- 
 mand.'' 
 
 Our  monks  were  religions  \n  deed^  and  not  in  name  onl}''  ; 
 free  from  the  hypocrisy,  pride,  idleness,  and  uncltanness  of 
 those  evil  beasts  and  slothful  belUeif,  that  afterwards  sur- 
 ceeded  in  their  room,  durin-^  the  usurpations  of  the  Church 
 of  Rofne^  and  under  her  fostering  care.  Some  of  them  worked 
 in  the  garden,  others  dressed  the  orchard,  Gallus  yiagnoaldus 
 
 r  4 
 
200 
 
 entertaining  most  freely,  furnished  with  daily  pro- 
 visions, books,  and  tuition,  gratis."  Hist.  Eccles. 
 lib.  iii.  c.  27. 
 
 Bede  also  relates,  that ''  Alfi^ed  the  Great,  King 
 of  Northumberland,  had  the  reputation  of  a  man 
 most  learned  in  the  Scriptures ;  for,  residing  in 
 Scotland  {Ireland),  he  there  imbibed  celestial 
 wisdom  in  his  attentive  soul ;  having  left  his  native 
 country,  and  his  pleasant  fields,  that,  in  diligent 
 exile,  he  might  learn  the  7nystery  of  Godliness^ 
 Life  of  St.  Cuthbert.  This  pious  and  learned 
 Prince,  among  his  other  works,  translated  into  the 
 Saxon  tongue  St.  Gregory's  pastoral ;  and  in  the 
 preface,  professed  that  he  was  assisted  therein  by 
 "  John,  his  3Iass-Priest,''  or  Chaplain,  usually 
 surnamed,  Scotus,  or  Erigena ;  one  of  the  most 
 learned  Divines  of  his  age ;  and  the  Annals  of 
 Ulster  state,  that  Alfred's  mother  Ivas  Fiona,  the 
 daughter  of  Colman,  King  of  Meath  ;  whence  he 
 was  called  by  the  Irish,  Flanni  Fionii  "  the  son 
 of  Fionxi ;"  and  they  say,  that  he  even  composed 
 an  Irish  poem,  beginning  thus :  "  Roidheat  Iris 
 Finn  Faitr    2  Annal.  Ull.  p.  129. 
 
 and  the  other  followers  of  Coluvibanus  procured  their  liveli-. 
 hood  by  the  labour  of  their  own  hand-;;  and  the  monks,  in 
 general,  practised  tlie  apostle's  rule,  **  to  work  with  silenct% 
 and  eat  their  o-ah  bread." 
 
[     201     ] 
 
 SECTION  I\^ 
 
 Opposition  of  the  Irish  and  British,  to 
 
 THE  USURPED  SUPREMACY  OF  THE  ChURCH 
 
 OF  Rome. 
 
 The  slow  but  sure  steps,  by  whicli  the  steady 
 and  unremitting  policy  of  the  Church  and  See  of 
 Borne,  from  small  beginnings,  attained  to  an  enor- 
 mous ascendancy  over  her  sister  Churches  in  the 
 West,  have  been  detailed  at  length,  in  the  forego- 
 ing Introduction,  p.  39 — 63. 
 
 The  Irish  and  British  Churches,  however,  from 
 their  first  establishment,  strenuously  resisted  the 
 claims  and  encroachments  of  the  Church  and  See 
 oi  Borne ;  nor  was  the  ^ja^r// jurisdiction  acknow- 
 ledged in  England,  till  the  era  of  the  NoJinan 
 Conquest ;  and  still  later  in  Ireland,  till*  the  era 
 of  the  invasion  of  Henry  II. 
 
 I.  The  first  opposition  to  the  Bomish  claim  of 
 Supremacy,  began  on  the  part  of  the  Irish,  Sc- 
 dulius,  that  celebrated  Divine,  combated  success- 
 fully its  assumed  sciiptural  foundation,  in  our 
 I^ord's  grant  to  St.  Peter,  Matt,  xvi,  18,  19.     He 
 
202 
 
 observes  *  that  the  title  of  ''foundation''  is  used 
 ambiguously,  in  the  New  Testament ;  and  he  cri- 
 tically distinguishes  the  difFerent  senses  in  which 
 it  is  so  applied  ; — Where  it  is  said,  *  Behold,  I  lay 
 in  Sion  for  a  foundation^  a  Stone,  an  approved 
 Stone;  &c.  [Isa.  xxviii.  16  ;  1  Pet.  ii.  6.]  "  It  is 
 certain,"  says  he,  "  that  by  the  Roch,  or  Stone,  is 
 signified  Christ  :  But  when  the  Saints  of  God's 
 household  are  said  to  be  built  upon  the  foundation 
 of  the  Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  him- 
 self being  the  chief  corner  Stone;  [Ephes.  ii.  20]  ; 
 he  judiciously  infers  from  thence,  that  Christ  is 
 the  chief  foundation,  likewise  :  "  The  Apostles;* 
 says  he,  "  are  '  a  foundation;  or  rather,  Christ 
 is  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles :  for  Christ  is 
 the  foundatio7i,  who  is  also  called  the  Corner 
 Stoae,  joining  and  holding  together  the  two  walls  ; 
 therefore,  He  is  both  the  [chief}  foundation,  and 
 the  [chief]   Coi^ner  Stone,  because  in  him  the 
 
 *  ''  Fitndamcnta"^  Christum  et  JpoHolos  et  Prophelas» 
 Scdul.  in  Ik'b.  xi. — Conipertum  est  in  pctra.  vel  lapide^ 
 Christum  si^niiicari.  hL  in  Rom.  ix. — AposioH  ftmdamen* 
 turn  sunt,  vel  CimiSTUS  fandamejitum  est  Jpusiolorum. — 
 Cliristus  est  fundamentum,  qui  etiam  lapis  dicitur  anguiarisy 
 duos  conjuiigf^ns  et  continens  parif^.tes  ;  ideo  Hic  fandamen-^ 
 turn  et  snmmus  est  lapis ;  quia  in  ipso  et  fundatur  et  consuin- 
 matur  Ecclehia.  Id.  in  Ephe>.  ii.  — Ut  mimstros  Christ!,,  non 
 ut  fundamentum.     Id.  in  1  Cor.  iv. 
 
203 
 
 Church  is  both  founded  and  finished  :  and  we  are 
 to  account  the  Apostles,  as  Ministers  of  Christ ; 
 not  as  the  foundation  itself."  Sedul.  in  Heb. 
 xi.,  Rom.  ix.,  Ephes.  ii.,  1  Cor.  iv. 
 
 This  critical  distinction  between  Christ  "  the 
 Rock,"  or  chief  foundation  of  the  Church  ;  and 
 the  Apostles  as  '^foundation  stones,'''  laid  upon 
 the  rock,  to  form  a  basis  for  the  Church ;  was  given 
 in  the  foregoing  Introduction,  p.  35,  36,  and  dis- 
 covered long  before  its  coincidence  with  the  expo- 
 sition of  Sedulius  was  known.  Such  a  venerable 
 Irish  authority  ought  surely  to  have  great  weight 
 with  the  Irish  Ecclesiastics  of  the  present  day. 
 
 And  the  grant  itself  is  thus  excellently  ex- 
 pounded, by  his  learned  countryman  and  successor 
 Claudius  *.  — "  Upoii  this  rock  will  I  build  my 
 Church  ;"  that  is,  upon  the  Lord  the  Saviour  • 
 who  granted  to  his  faithful  knower,  lover,  and  con- 
 fessor, a  participation  of  his  own  name  ;  that  from 
 
 *  Super  HANc  PBTRAM  ccdificaho Ecclesiam  meam*~\  iJ  esf, 
 super  DoMiNUM  Salvatorem  ;  qui  fideli  suo  cognitori.  ama- 
 tori,  confessori,  participium  sui  nominis  donavit,  ut  scilicet 
 a  pefra  *'  Petrus''*  vocaretur.  "  wdijicaiur  eccles'ia  ;''^' — quia 
 non  nisi  per  fidem  ei  dilectionem  Christi,  per  susceptioneni 
 sacramentorum  Christi,  per  observaiitiara  mandatorum 
 Christi  ad  sortem  electorum  et  reternam  pertingitur  vitam  ; 
 Apostolo  atlestante,  qui  ait:  ^''  Fnndajnentuni  e?ihn  al'iud 
 iipmo  potest  ponere,  prater  id  quod  positum  csf.  qui  est 
 Christus  Jesus."     Claud,  lib.  ii.  iii  Matt. 
 
204 
 
 petra  (*'  the  rock")  he  should  be  called  Petrus 
 ("  a  Stone.")  The  Churcli  is  built  [upon  the 
 rock] ;  because,  it  is  only  by  the  faith  and  love  of 
 Christ,  by  the  reception  of  the  sacraments  of 
 Christ,  by  the  observance  of  the  commandments 
 of  Christ,  that  we  attain  to  the  lot  of  the  elect, 
 and  to  eternal  life ;  as  the  Apostle  attests,  who 
 says,  '  for  other  foundation  can  no  one  lay  beside 
 that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Christ  Jesus.'  [1 
 Cor.iii.  11. 
 
 Claudius,  however,  candidly  admits  a  iwimacy, 
 or  precedence  in  rank,  of  Peter  among  the  Apos- 
 tles of  the  circumcision ;  but  he  contends  for  an 
 equal  primacy  of  Paul,  as  the  Apostle  of  the 
 Gentiles :     "  St.  Paul,''  says  he  *,  "  names  only 
 
 *  Pelrum  solum  nominat,  et  sibi  comparat  \^Paulus]  ;  quia 
 primatum  ipse  accepit  ad  funtlandam  Ecclcsiam  :  se  quoque, 
 pari  modo  elcctum,  ut  primatum  habeat  in  fundandls  Gentium 
 Ecclt  slls.  Ab  his  itaque  probatum  dicit  donum,  q  -.od  accepit 
 a  Deo,  ut  dignus  esset  habere  primatum  in  praidicatione 
 Gentium  ;  sicut  tt  habeat  Pvtrus  in  precdicatione  Circiim- 
 cisionis.  —  Gratiam  sibi  soli  primus  vindicat  concessam  a 
 Dt^o  ;  sicut  et  soli  Petro  concessa  est  inter  Aposiolos,  [*'  Non 
 sum  iUi  rf/fer/or,^'''\  quia  ab  uno  sumus  ambo  in  nnum  minis m 
 icrium  ordinati. — Apostolum  se  Christi  titulo  proenotavit,  ut 
 ex  ipsa,  lecturos  noniiuis  auctorlfate  terreret  :  judicans  omnes 
 qui  iu  Christo  crederenf,  debere  sibi  esse  subjectos.  — C/rt?/(/. 
 in  Galat,    i.j  ii.,    v. Nam  sicut  interrogatis  generalittr 
 
205 
 
 Peter,  and  compares  him  to  himself ;  because,  as 
 Peter  received  a  primacy,  to  found  the  Church,  so 
 was  he  himself  equally  elected  to  have  a  primacy 
 in  founding  the  Gentile  Churches ;  and  by  his 
 miraculous  gifts  from  God,  proved  that  he  was 
 worthy  to  have  the  primacy  in  preaching  to  the 
 Gentiles;  as  Peter  had  it,  in  preaching  to  the 
 ciixumcision.  [Galat.  ii.  7 ;  2  Cor.  xi.  5  ;  xii 
 11,  12.]  And  therefore,  "  Paul  challenges  this 
 grace  as  granted  by  God  to  him  alone,  as  it  was 
 granted  to  Peter  alone  among  the  Apostles  ;"  and 
 he  esteems  himself  '  not  inferior  to  Peter,'  be- 
 cause both  of  them  were  ordained  by  ONE  [God] 
 to  one  ministry''  [Gal.  ii.  9  ;  Ephes.  iii.  2.] — 
 And  "  \mting  to  the  Galatians,  he  names  him- 
 self, in  the  title  of  the  Epistle,  '  An  Apostle  of 
 Christ,'  to  the  end  that,  by  the  very  authority  of 
 that  name,  he  might  terrify  his  readers  judging, 
 that  all  believers  in  Christ  ought  to  be  subject  to 
 him."  [Gal.  i.  1,  11,  12 ;  Rom.  i.  1 ;  Ephes.  i.  1 ; 
 1  Cor.  i.  1  ;  ix  1  ;  1  Tim.  ii.  7 ;  Tit.  i.  1.] 
 
 Claudius,  in  addition,  remarks,  that  the  privi- 
 leges granted  to  Peter  by  Christ,  were  extended 
 equally  to  all  the  other  Apostles  :  "  As,  when  our 
 Saviour  propounded  the  question  generally  to  all 
 
 omnibus,  Petrus  respondit  unus  pro  omnibus;  ita  quod 
 Petro  DoMiNus  respoadit,  in  Petro  onaaibus  respondit.  Id. 
 lib.  ii.  in  Matt. 
 
^06 
 
 the  Apostles,  [But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?" 
 Matt.  xvi.  15,]  Peter  answered  as  one  for  all ;  so, 
 what  our  Lord  answered  to  Peter,  in  Peter  he  an- 
 swered to  all ;  and,  consequently  *,  although  the 
 power  of  loosing  and  bmding  might  seein  to  be 
 given  by  the  Lord  to  Peter  alone,  yet,  doubtless, 
 it  is  to"  be  understood,  that  it  was  given  to  the 
 rest  of  the  Apostles  also ;  as  Christ  himself  wit- 
 nesses ;  who,  appearing  to  them  after  the  triumph 
 of  his  passion  and  resurrection,  breathed  on  them, 
 and  said  to  them  all :  "  Receive  ye  the  Holy 
 Spirit ;  whose  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted 
 unto  them ;  and  whose  sins  ye  retain,  they  are 
 retained:'     [John  xx.  ^2,  2:3.] 
 
 Such  are  the  critical  explanations  of  our  Lord\^ 
 famous  grant  to  Peter,  founded  on  the  rock 
 Christ,  fully  confirming  and  justifying  the  fore- 
 going exposition  of  it,  in  the  Introduction,  p. 
 £7 — 38.  And  I  am  happy  to  adduce  the  valuable 
 testimony  of  these  two  great  Luminaries  of  the 
 primitive  Ii^ish  Church ;  in  perfect  union  with  the 
 doctrine  of  the  primitive  British  Church  likewise. 
 
 *  Quse  sohendi  et  ligandi  potestas,  quamvis  soli  Petro  data 
 videatur  a  Domitio  ;  absque  uUa  tamen  dubietat©  iioscendum 
 est,  quia  et  ceteris  apostolis  datur  :  Ipso  teste,  qui  post 
 passionis  resurrectionisque  suae  triumphum,  apparens,  '  eis 
 insiifflavit;  et  dixit  omnibus,  ^  Accipite  Spiritum  Sanctum  ; 
 quorum  remiseritis  peccata,  remittuntur  eis ;  et  quorum  re- 
 tinueritist  retcnta  sunt*'''     Id.  lib.  eod. 
 
207 
 
 Gildas,  also,   the  reputed  Briton  ^%   further  ex- 
 tends the  grant  to  all  the  legitimate  successors  of 
 
 *  That  the  Historian  Gildas  Eadonicus  v/as  rather  an 
 Jiishman^  appears  highly  probable  from  the  foilowiug  consi- 
 derations :—  V 
 
 1,  The  name  Gildas,  or  Gtllas,  is  exclusiTcly  Irish,  signify- 
 ing "  a  servant ;"  as  Gilla  Patraic,  "  the  servant  of  Patrick : 
 Gilla  BrighdCj  ''  the  servant  of  Bridget  ;"  Gilla  Dla,  *'  the 
 servant  of  God;*'  Gilla  Miiire,  the  servant  of  Mari/^^'  &c. : 
 whence  the  Irish  surnames  Gilpatrick,  or  Kilpatrick ;  Gilbret, 
 or  Gilbert ;  Gildce  ;  Gilmiir,  or  Gilmore,  &c.  And  Gildas, 
 as  a  proper  name,  occurs  frequently  in  the  Irish  Annals :  as 
 Gildas  Allanicus^  the  disciple  of  St,  Patrick, 'horn  A.D.  425, 
 at  the  same  place,  Alcluid,  near  Dunbarton,  and  died  A.D. 
 520  ;  who  is  frequently  confounded  with  Gildas  Badonicus, 
 born  the  year  of  the  siege  of  Bath,  A.D.  484,  and  died  A.D, 
 570,  according  to  Usher,  Gildas  Coemanus,  or  Gilla  Coem- 
 hain,  an  Irish  poet  of  the  eleventh  century,  who  wrote 
 a  metrical  chronology  of  the  kings  of  Ireland,  A.D.  1072. 
 Gildas  Modudius,  another  Irish  chronographer,  who  died 
 A  .D.  1 143.  Gildas  Mac  Liag,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  born 
 A.D.  1088,  died  A.D.  1174,  &c.  «&c.  Whereas  no  iiiiton 
 of  the  name  of  Gildas  occurs  in  History,  except  '*  the  histo- 
 rian of  the  Britons,'*  as  Bede  styles  him ;  who  might  have 
 been  an  Irishman,  notwithstanding. 
 
 2.  The  Cambrian  Caradoc,  who  wrote  the  life  of  Gildas 
 Badonicus,  states,  that  he  was  the  son  of  Nave,  kin'r 
 of  the  Scots,  or  Irish,  that  he  studied  the  seven  arts  at  Ar- 
 magh, and  afierwards  went  from  Ireland  to  Britain,  where 
 Cadoc,  abbot  of  the  Church  of  NancarhaK,  engaged  him  io  di- 
 rect the  studies  of  his  scholars,  for  one  year,  about  508,  which 
 
208 
 
 the  Apostles.  "  To  the  true  pried,  it  is  [equally] 
 said,  *  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will 
 I  build  my  Church  ;'  to  Peter  and  his  successors, 
 the  Lord  saith,  '  And  to  thee  will  I  give  the  keys 
 of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  .*'  And  likewise  to 
 every  holy  priest  it   is  promised,  *  Whatsoever 
 
 lie  did  most  usefully  ;  not  receiving  any  salary  from  ihe  scho- 
 Jars.'*  And  in  an  ancient  life  of  Cadoc,  in  the  Tinmoiith  MS. 
 Lambdh  observes,  that  "  Cadoc  returning  to  his  monastery, 
 found  Gildas,  a  noble  scholar,  with  a  very  beautiful  little 
 bell,  which  he  brought  with  him  from  Ireland."  And  the 
 Registry  of  Glastonbury  records,  that''  Gildas,  the  principsil 
 historian  of  the  Britons,  was  the  brother  of  Hoel  king  of 
 Scoi'ia.''^  And  this  is  confirmed  by  the  Cambrian  writers, 
 Galfrid,  Giraldus,  and  Price ;  whose  concession,  in  this  case, 
 is  of  great  weight  and  authority,  in  favour  of  a  foreigner, 
 
 3.  G  Idas,  in  his  history,  inveighs  against  the  Britons,  with 
 greater  acrimony  than  might  have  been  expected,  if  they  were 
 his  own  countrymen;  Sacerdotes  hahent  Britanni,  sed  2«c/- 
 pienies,  impudentes^  raptores,  subdolos,  litpos  ovinis  pelllbus  ; 
 JReges  habent,  sed  tyrminos  ;  judiccs  impios  ;  nee  Britanni 
 sunt  in  belio  fortes^  nee  in  pace  Jideles,  *'  The  Britons 
 have  clergy;  but  they  are  unlearned,  impudent^  rapachus, 
 (irtfidy  zco'ves  in  sheeps*  clothing.  They  have  Kings,  who 
 are  tijrants  ;  Judges,  who  are  impious  ;  The  Britons  are  net, 
 titer  valiant  in  zcar,  t^or  faithful  inpeace,^^ 
 
 These  arguments,  which  seem  decisive,  are  collected  frora 
 O'Conor  Ptenun  Hihcimieariim,  &c.  Epist.  p.  196-- 200 ;—» 
 Prol.ii.  p.  28,  29,&c. 
 
209 
 
 thou  shah  bind  on  earthy  shall  be  also  bound  in 
 heaven  ;  and  xvhat soever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth, 
 it  shall  be  also  loosed  in  heaven.^'  Whence  Gildas 
 pronounces  of  the  British  Clergy,  that  "  they  legi- 
 timately obtain  the  apostolical  seat,  and  may  legi- 
 timately sit  therein,  if  they  retain,  in  all  things,  the 
 disposition  of  the  Apostle  :"  but,  on  the  contrary,  "  if 
 with  unclean  feet  they  usurp  the  seat  of  the  Apostle 
 Peter,by  the  demerit  of  their  covetousness,  they  jshall 
 fall  into  the  pestilent  chair  of  the  traitor  Judas" 
 
 For  these  important  extracts  we  are  indebted  to 
 the  profoundly  learned  primate  Usher,  the  worthy 
 successor  of  these  illustrious /m^  Divines,  inhis^;^- 
 cient  Religion  of  the  Irish  and  British,  chap.  vii. 
 wherein  he  represents  the  ancient  Britons  as  prin- 
 cipally supplied  with  bishops,  abbots,  &;c.  from  the 
 school  of  St.  Patrick  ;  and  the  doctrine  and  disci- 
 pline  of  both  churches  as  the  same. 
 
 2.  When  that  ambitious  pontiff,  Gregory  the 
 Great,  though  under  the  mask  of  the  most  pro- 
 found humility,  attempted  to  domineer  over  the 
 Irish  Church,  for  the  first  time,  in  the  noted  con- 
 troversy of  the  three  chapters,  concerning  the  writ- 
 ings and  characters  of  Theodoras  of  Mopsuesta,  of 
 Theodoret  and  of  lb  as,  in  the  Nestorian  heresy, 
 about  the  person  and  nature  of  Christ;  the  Irish 
 bishops  peremptorily  resisted  his  mandate,  and,  with 
 good  reason  on  their  side,  preferred  the  judgment 
 of  other  Churches  ;  as  we  learn  from  the  Romish 
 Annalist  Baronius,  in  the  following  account; — 
 
210 
 
 "  All  the  bishops  belonging  to  Ireland  unani- 
 mously rose  up  with  the  most  ardent  zeal  for  the 
 defence  of  the  three  chapters.  They  added  also 
 the  further  crime,  that  when  they  had  perceived  that 
 the  Church  of  Rome  had  adopted  the  condemnation 
 of  those  chapters,  along  with  the  fifth  synod  of  Con- 
 stantinople (A.  D.  553),  and  strengthened  it  with 
 her  concurrence,  they  receded  from  her,  as  well  as 
 others  in  Italy,  in  Africa,  or  in  other  countries, 
 who  adhered  to  the  Schismatics :  animated  with 
 the  vain  confidence,  that  they  were  contending  for 
 the  Catholic  fail h,  when  they  defended  the  decrees 
 of  the  fourth  General  Council  of  Chalcedon  (A.  D. 
 451),  approving  of  the  three  chapters.  And  so 
 much  the  more  fixedly  do  they  adhere  to  their  error, 
 because  whatever  Italy  suflfered  by  the  commotions 
 of  wars,  by  famine,  or  by  pestilence,  all  these  mis- 
 fortunes befel  her,  they  thought,  because  she  had 
 undertaken  to  fight  for  the  fifth  synod  against  the 
 Council  of  Chalcedon.'' 
 
 And  this  account  is  confirmed  by  Gregory  him- 
 self, in  the  answer  which  he  returned  to  their  re- 
 monstrance:—  **The  commencement  of  your 
 epistle  has  notified  that  you  suffer  a  grievous  per- 
 secution :  —  which  persecution  indeed,  while  it  is 
 not  endured  for  a  reasonable  cause,  profiteth  no- 
 thing to  salvation ;  and,  therefore,  it  is  very  unfit 
 that  ye  should  glory  in  that  persecution,  as  ye  call 
 it,  by  which  it  is  certain  that  ye  cannot  be  promoted 
 
211 
 
 to  eternal  rewards.  And  whereas  ye  write,  that 
 since  that  time,  among  other  provinces,  Italy  has 
 been  most  afflicted,  ye  ought  not  to  object  that  to 
 her  as  a  reproach ;  because  it  is  written,  TVhom  the 
 Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scour geth  ever rj 
 son  zvhom  he  receiveth.''  (Heb.  xii.  6.) 
 
 3.  When  the  same  Gregoi^y  sent  Augustine,  or 
 Austin  the  abbot,  on  a  mission  to  England,  to  con- 
 vert the  Pagan  Saxons  to  the  Christian  faith,  he 
 gave  him  a  further  commission  to  reduce  the  Bri- 
 tish Church  to  a  conformity  with  the  Roman,  in 
 the  time  of  celebrating  Easter,  and  in  their  mode 
 of  tonsure,  and  to  submit  themselves  to  the  primacy 
 of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  Austin,  accordingly,  sum- 
 moned the  British  prelates  to  a  conference,  at  a 
 place  on  the  edge  o(  fVorcestershire  (ihence  called 
 Augustine s  Oak),  about  A.  D.  G04  ;  but  the  Bri- 
 tish bishops  and  abbots,  offended  at  the  iiaughty 
 demeanour  oi  Austin,  who  neither  rose  to  meet 
 them,  nor  saluted  them  as  brethren,  but  sat,  like  a 
 pontiff,  in  his  chair,  rejected  his  proposals  of  ac- 
 commodation, and  disclaimed  his  jurisdiction.  In 
 support  of  the  authority  of  their  ceremonies,  they 
 alleged,  that  they  were  not  only  sanctioned  by  St. 
 Ekutherius  the  pope,  their  first  instructor,  from 
 the  very  infancy  almost  of  the  Church ;  but  had 
 also  been  observed  hitherto,  by  their  holy  fathers^ 
 the  friends  of  God,  and  ?he  followers  of  the  Apos- 
 tles ;  and,  therefore,  ihat  they  ought  not  to  change 
 
 Q  2 
 
212 
 
 them  for  nexv  Dogmatists.  *  And  Dino,  the  abbot 
 of  Bangor,  in  the  name  of  the  rest,  thus  meekly 
 disclaimed  the  papal  primacy : — ^'  As  to  the  subjec- 
 tion you  require,  be  thus  persuaded  of  us,  that  in 
 the  bond  of  love  and  charity  we  are  all  subjects  and 
 servants  to  the  Church  of  Gob  (yea,  to  the  Fope  of 
 Rome,  and  to  every  good  Christian)  to  help  them 
 forward,  both  by  word  and  deed,  to  become  the 
 children  of  God.  Other  obedience  than  this  we 
 know  not  to  be  due  to  him  whom  you  term  the 
 Pope  ;  and  this  obedience  we  are  ready  to  give  both 
 to  him  and  to  every  good  Christian,  continually. 
 Besides,  we  are  governed,  under  God,  by  the 
 Bishop  of  Caerleon,  who  is  appointed  to  oversee  us 
 in  spiritual  matters/' 
 
 To  which  Austin  (says  Milton,  in  his  History  of 
 England)  thus  presaging,  some  say  menacing,  re- 
 plies :  — "  Since  ye  refuse  to  accept  of  peace  with 
 your  brethren,  ye  shall  have  war  from  your  ene- 
 mies :  and  since  ye  will  not,  with  us,  preach  the 
 word  of  life  to  whom  ye  ought  ;  from  their  hands 
 ye  shall  receive  death."  This  fell  out  accordingly ; 
 for  many  years   were  not  past,  when  Ethelfrid, 
 
 *  Auctorizabant  suas  ceremonias  non  solum  a  S.  Eleutherio, 
 papa,  pritno  institutore  suo,  ab  ipsi  psene  infantia  Ecclesiae 
 dicatas ;  veriim  a  Sanctis  patribus  suis,  Dei  amicis,  et  aposto- 
 lorum  sequacibus,  hactenus  observalas ;  quas  non  deberent 
 mulare  propter  novos  dogmatistas. — This  appeal  to  the  autho- 
 rity of  Pope  Eleufherius,  supports  the  authenticity  of  his  letter 
 to  king  Lucius,  before,  p.  107. 
 
213 
 
 king  of  Northumberland,  either  of  his  own  accord, 
 or  instigated  by  Austin  or  his  Clergy,    made   war 
 on  the  Britom  ;  and,  when  ready  to  give  the  onset 
 on  their  forces  at  Caerlegion,  or  IVest  Chester,  he 
 observed  a  company  of  men,  not  habited  for  war, 
 standing  together,  in  a  place  of  some  safety,  and 
 by  them  a  squadron  armed  ;  and   finding,    on  en- 
 quiry, that  they  were  priests  and  monks  of  Ban- 
 gor assembled  there,   after  three  days  fasting,  to 
 pray  for  the  good  success  of  their  force   against 
 him  : —  therefore  they  first,  said  he,  shall  feel  our 
 szvords ;  for  they  xvho  pray  against  us  fight  heavi- 
 est against  us  by  their  prayers,  and  are  our  dan- 
 gerousest  enemies;    and,  with   that,  turns  his  first 
 charge  against  the  monks.     Brockmail,  the  captain 
 set  to  guard  them,  quickly    turns    his    back,   and 
 leaves  about    1200  monks  to  a  sudden  massacre, 
 whereof  scarce  50  escaped."    Usher  dates  this  mas- 
 sacre A.  D.  612,  or  A.  D.  613  ;  and  Bede  says  it 
 happened  long  after  the  death  of  Austin,  who  died 
 Archbishop  of  Canterbury,    in  A.  D.    617;  and 
 therefore,    probably,    about  A.  D.  620,   the   com- 
 ipencement  of  the  persecutions  of  the  Church,  for 
 a  period  of  1260  years,  by  the  Papal  and  Maho- 
 metan powers,  foretold  Daniel  vii.   24,  25  ;  xii. 
 7 ;  Rev,  xi.  2,  3.      See  Hales'  New  Analysis  of 
 Chronology,    vol.  ii.   pp.    547 — 549;  ^^6 — 568; 
 or  his  Synopsis  of  the  Signs  of  the  Times, 
 
 4.  An  attempt  was  made,   about  the  same  time, 
 by  some  Missionaries,  sent  over  to  assist  Austin 
 
214 
 
 by  Pope  Gregory^  to  prevail  on  the  Irish  bishops 
 to  submit,  in  the  foregoing  points,  to  the  authority 
 of  the  See  of  Rome  ;  but  it  proved  equally  unsuc- 
 cessful. Their  address,  however,  was  highly  re- 
 spectful, in  the  epistle  they  wrote  on  the  occa- 
 sion :  *  —  '^  LaurentiuSy  MeUitus,  and  Justus^ 
 bishops,  servants  of  the  servants  of  God,  to  our 
 Lords  and  dearly  beloved  brethren,  the  bishops  and 
 abbots  throughout  all  Scotia  (Ireland)  ;"  and  in  it 
 they  complain  of  the  aversion  of  their  countrymen 
 in  England  :  —  **  We  knew  the  Britons  [and  hoped 
 to  find  the  Scots  (or  Irish)  better  disposed];  but 
 we  learned,  by  means  of  Daganus  the  bishop,  com- 
 ing [from  Ireland]  into  this  island,  and  Columba- 
 nus,  the  abbot  in  Gaul,  that  they  differ  in  nothing 
 from  the  Britons  in  their  conversation ;  for  Daga- 
 nuSy  the  bishop,  coming  to  us,  not  only  would  not 
 eat  with  us,  but  not  even  in  the  same  lodging  in 
 which  we  dieted." 
 
 And  ColumbanuSf  the  abbot,  WTote  a  letter  to 
 pope  Gregory  himself,    reproving  his  innovations 
 
 *  Dominis  charissimis  fratribus,  episcopis  vel  abbatibus,  per 
 universam  Scotiam ;  Laurentius,  Mellihts  et  Justus  episcopi, 
 servd  servorum  Dei — Sed  cognoscentes  Biitones — Scottos  vero 
 per  Daganum  episcopum  in  banc  iiisulam,  et  Colnmbanum  ab- 
 batem  in  Gallis  venientem,  nihil  discrepare  a  Britonibus,  in 
 eorum  conversatione  didicimus :  nam  Daganus  episcopus,  ad 
 nos  veniens,  non  solum  cibum  nobiscum,  sed  nee  iii  eodem  hos- 
 pitio  quo  versebamur,  sumere  voluit.  Laurent*  apud  Bed. 
 lib.  ii.  cap.  4. 
 
S15 
 
 with  great  freedom.  In  a  letter  to  his  Galilean 
 brethrenhe  says:  ''\yh2it  the  western  churches  think 
 of  the  paseal  controversy,  I  have  signified  to  the 
 pope."*  And  on  the  subject  of  the  three  chapters 
 he  wrote  afterwards  to  Pope  Boniface  IV.  at  the 
 instigation  of  Agilulf,  king  of  the  Lombards,  in 
 the  year  612;  the  letter  itself  deserves  to  be  re- 
 corded as  a  curious  monument  of  the  extravagant 
 adulation  usually  offered  to  the  popes  at  that  time, 
 of  the  formidable  powers  they  assumed,  and  of  the 
 sage  advice  which  a  simple  ecclesiastic  dared  to 
 offer  to  this  mighty  potentate. 
 
 The  title,  or  quaint  superscription,  is  as  follows 
 in  the  original,  of  which  an  extract  is  furnished  by 
 OXonor,  Epist.  Nunc.  pp.  134,  135,  138.  FuU 
 cherrimo  omniiun  totius  Europce  Ecclesiarum  Ca- 
 plti,  Papce  p7^(jedulciy  Prcecelso  Prcesuli,  Pasto- 
 rum  Past  or  i^  Reverendissimo  Speculatori ;  Hu- 
 miUimus  Celsissimo,  Minimus  Ma.vimo,  Agrestis 
 Urhano,  Mlcrologus  EloquentisslmOy  Extrenius 
 Primo,  Peregi^inus  IndigoicB,  Pauperculus  Prce- 
 potenti;  Mirum  dictu  !  Nova  res  !  Rara  Avis! 
 Scribere  audet  Bonifacio  Patri  Palumbus,  f 
 
 *  Quod  occidentales  Ecclesiae  de  pascha  sentiunt,  'papas  per 
 tres  tomos  imiotui :  et  adhuc  Sancto  fratri  Vestro  Arigio,  brevi 
 libello,  hoc  idem  scribere  praesumpsi.  Columban,  Epist.  se- 
 cunda  ad  G alios, 
 
 t  Here  Columbaniis,  alluding  to  his  own  name,  styles  him- 
 self, with  affected  humility,  Palumbus,  a  ^'^  wood -quest,"  or 
 wild  pigeon  j  instead  of  Columba,  ''  a  dove/'  or  tame  pigeon. 
 
215 
 
 The   admonition    proceeds    thus^:  —  **  Watch, 
 therefore,  pope  ;  I  beseech  thee,  watch  ;  and  again 
 
 *  Quartam  Epistolam  ad  Bonif actum  IV.   scripsit  Colum- 
 hanus,  instigante  Longobardarum  rege  Jgllulfo,  contra  trium 
 capitulorum  susceptionem,  in  qua  his  verbis  pontificem  allo- 
 quitur : — "  Vigila  itaque  quaeso,  p(tpa,  vigila,  et  iterum  dicoj^ 
 vigila,     Te  totum  expectat,  qui  potestatem  habes  omnia  ordi" 
 nandi,  helium  instituendi,  duces  eoccitandi,  armu  corripijuhendij 
 aciem  insiruendi,  tuba  undique  sonandi,  certameti,  demum,  te  in 
 fronte  gradiente,  ineundi.     Vos  prope  ccelestes  estis,  et  Roma 
 orbis  terrarum,  caput  est  Ecclesiarum,  salva  loci  Dominicae  re- 
 surrectionis  singulari  praerogativa.  Et  ideo,  sicut  magnus  honor 
 vester  est  pro  dignitate  cathedrae,  ita  magna  cura  vobis  neces- 
 saria  est,  ut  non  perdatis  vestram  dignitatem  propter  aliquam 
 perversitatem.     Tamdiii  enim  potestas  apud  vos  erit,  quamdiu 
 recta  ratio  permanserit.     Nemo  nescit  qualiter  Salvator  nos- 
 TER,  S.  Petro  regni  ccelorum  contulit  claves,  et  vos  per  hoc 
 forte,  superciliosum  nescio  quid,  prce  cceteris,  vobis  majoris 
 authoritatis,  ac  in  divinis  rebus,  potestatis,  vindicatis.     Nove- 
 ritis  minorem  fore  potestatem  vestram,  apud  Dominum,  si  vel 
 cogitatis  hoc  in  cordibus  vestris  ;  quia  unitas  fidei  in  toto  orhe, 
 unitaiem  fecit  potestatis  et  iirarogativce.     Jam  vestra  culpa 
 est,  si  vos  deviasti  de  verafiducia,  et  prlmam  fidem  irritam  fe- 
 cistis.     Merito  vestri  juniores  vobis  resistunt,  et  merito  vobis- 
 cum  non  communicant,  donee  perditorum  memoria  deleatur,  et 
 oblivioni  tradatur.     Si  enim  haec  certa  magis  quam  fabulosa 
 sunt,  versa  vice,  Jilii  vestri  in  caput  conversi  sunt,  vos  vero 
 in  caudam^    quod  etiam  dici  dolor  est.     Ideo  et  vestri  eruni 
 judices,  qui  semper  orthodoxam  Jidem  servaverunt,  quicunque 
 illi    fuerint;    etiamsi    Juniores   vobis   videantur."—  ''  Nuh 
 lum  fuisse   in  Hibernia  hcereticum,  nullum  Judceum,  nullum 
 sphismaticum  testor ;  fides  enim  Catholica  sicut  a  vobis  pri- 
 
217 
 
 I  say,  watch.  The  whole  world  looks  up  to  thee, 
 who  hast  thepoxver  of  ordaining  all  things,  of  mak- 
 ing waVy  of  exciting  captains,  of  ordering  suddenly 
 to  arms,  of  drazving  up  an  army,  of  sounding  the 
 trumpet  evej^y  where,  of  entering,  in  fine,  the  front 
 of  the  battle.  You  are  almost  celestial ;  and  Rome 
 the  head  of  the  churches  of  the  globe,  saving  the 
 singular  prerogative  of  [Jerusalem]  the  place  of 
 our  Lord's  resurrection.  And,  therefore,  as  your 
 honour  is  great,  in  proportion  to  the  dignity  of  your 
 see,  so  is  great  care  necessary  for  you  not  to  lose 
 your  dignity  on  account  of  any  perversity." 
 
 And  he  continues  to  warn  him  of  the  mischievous 
 consequences  of  overweening  pride  and  superci- 
 liousness. 
 
 "  For  so  long  will  you  retain  power,  as  long  as 
 7nght  reaso7i  shall  thoroughly  direct  you.  No  one 
 is  ignorant  in  what  manner  our  Saviour  gate  to  St, 
 Peter  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  you, 
 perhaps,  in  consequence  of  this,  assume  an  un- 
 accountable  arrogance  of  greater  authority  over 
 others,  and  poxver  in  spirituals.  But  know,  that 
 your  power  with  the  Lord  will  he  less,  if  you  ever 
 think  so  in  your  heart ;  because  it  was  the  unity  of 
 faith  in  the  whole  xvorld  which  gained  you  unity  of 
 
 mum,  SS.  scilicet  Apostoloruin  successoribus,  tradita  est,  incon- 
 cussa  tenetur." 
 
 Columb.   Epist.  IV.  in  Collect.    Sacris   Lovanii,    \667,  or 
 O'Cowor,  Epist.  Nuncup.  pp.  IS^,  135,  138,  139. 
 
218 
 
 pozvo'  and  prerogative.  So  that  now,  it  is  your 
 faulty  if  you  have  deviated  from  the  true  faith, 
 and  made  void  your  first  faith.  Justly  do  your 
 Ju7iiors  resist  you,  and  justly  do  they  not  commu- 
 nicate with  you,  until  the  memory  of  your  destruc- 
 tive [decrees]  be  blotted  out,  and  consigned  to 
 oblivion  ;  for  if  these  charges  be  certain,  and  not 
 groundless,  by  a  remarkable  reverse,  your  sons  are 
 converted  into  the  head,  and  you  into  the  tail 
 (Deut.  xxviii.  13.)  ;  which  is  grievous  even  to  be 
 mentioned.  Therefore  shall  they  also  he  your 
 judges  (Matt.  xii.  27.)  who  have  ahvays  kept  the 
 Catholic  faithy  whoever  they  be  ;  even  although 
 they  may  seem  to  be  your  juniors''  And  he  ex- 
 plicitly asserts  the  orthodoxy  of  his  own  country  :  ■— 
 *'  In  Ireland  there  has  been  neither  heretic,  nor 
 JexVy  nor  schismatic ;  for  there  the  Catholic  faith 
 is  maintained  unshaken,  according  as  it  was  frst 
 delivered  by  you,  namely,  the  successoi^s  of  the  holy 
 apostles''' 
 
 This  frank  and  honourable  testimony  of  a  most 
 competent  judge,  to  the  orthodoxy  of  the  primitive 
 Irish  Church,  so  undauntedly  addressed  to  a  pon- 
 tiff, both  able  and  willing  to  disprove  it,  if  un- 
 founded, is  of  the  highest  value.  It  also  com- 
 pletely refutes  the  monkish  tales  of  the  interfe- 
 rence of  former  popes,  Ccelesti?ie,  &c.  to  put  down 
 the  Pelagian  heresy  in  Lxland.  Her  own  syfiods 
 were  fully  equal  thereto ;  as  we  have  seen  in  the  case 
 of  Colum-kille. 
 
5.  In  the  British  Church,  tlie  controversy  about 
 keeping  Easter ^  and  the  mode  of  tonsure,  accord- 
 ing to  the  rites  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  was  revived 
 not  long  after,  by  her  partizans,  in  consequence  of 
 the  letter  of  Pope  Honoriiis^  A.  D.  ^15,  to  the 
 British  and  Irish  Churches  on  that  subject ;  but 
 the  Irish  Bishop  Aidan,  and  his  successor  Firmn, 
 settled  in  Northu7nberland^  strenuously  opposed 
 the  innovation ;  pleading  that  they  could  not  keep 
 Easter  according  to  the  Romish  rite,  ^vithout  vio- 
 lating the  custom  of  their  own  country ;  and  Col- 
 man,  the  third  in  succession,  Archbishop  of  York^ 
 after  a  formal  conference  on  the  subject  with  WiU 
 frid,  the  Pope's  advocate,  at  the  synod  of  *SVre;?- 
 shal,  in  Yorkshire,  held  A.  D.  664,  when  Osxcy^ 
 the  king  of  Northumberland,  present  at  the 
 conference,  was  intimidated  by  the  apprehension 
 of  exclusion  from  Heaven,  if  he  offended  Saint 
 Peter,  who'  kept  the  keys,  by  deciding  against  the 
 Pope  (as  artfully  suggested  by  Wilfrid),  Colman, 
 rather  than  acquiesce,  relinquished  his  see  in  fa- 
 vour of  TVilfrid ;  and  returned  to  Ireland,  his 
 native  country,  with  all  his  followers. 
 
 In  what  detestation  the  arrogant  claims  and  en- 
 croachments of  Papal  Rome  Mere  held,  in  JFales 
 especially,  we  learn  from  the  poems  of  Taliessin, 
 the  bard,  who  flourished  about  A.  D.  620,  accord- 
 ing to  Usher, 
 
220 
 
 1.  * 
 
 "  Woe  be  to  that  priest,  yborn. 
 
 That  will  not  cleanly  weed  his  com. 
 
 And  preach  his  charge  among  ; 
 Woe  be  to  that  shepherd,  I  say. 
 That  will  not  watch  his  fold  alway, 
 
 As  to  his  office  doth  belong  ; 
 Woe  be  to  him  that  doth  not  keep 
 From  Romish  zcolves  his  erring  sheq}. 
 
 With  staff  and  weapon  strong. 
 
 2.  + 
 
 "  What  is  the  name  of  the  Porter  [jo£  Heaven)]  ? 
 Who  is  the  Intercessor  ? 
 The  great  and  beneficent  Son  of  Mary.^'^ 
 
 At  length,  in  the  course  of  the  eighth  century^ 
 the  Irish  and  P'lcts  were  prevailed  on,  principally 
 by  AdamnanuSy  to  conform  to  the  Romish  usage  in 
 these  points ;  and  the  B)ito?i6',  in  the  course  of  the 
 ninth.  The  question,  however,  was  still  kept 
 afloat ;  for  in  the  davs  of  Methodius,  Patriarch  of 
 
 Gwaer  offeiriad  byd 
 Nys  engreisstia  gwyd 
 
 Ac  ny  phregetha : 
 Gwae  ny  chsidw  ey  gail 
 
 Ac  nys  areilia : 
 Gwae  ny  cheidw  ey  dheuaid 
 Rac  bleidhie,  rhufeniaid 
 
 Aiffon  gnwppa. 
 
 Chronicle  of  Wales,  p.  25 1. 
 Pwy  eneu  y  porthawr  ? 
 Pwy  y  periglawr  ? 
 Y  Fab  Mair  meuinfawr. 
 
221 
 
 Constantinople,  A.  D.  842,  "  Certain  clergy,  who 
 dwelt  in  the  isles  of  the  Ocean,  and  the  utmost 
 borders  of  the  habitable  world,  are  said  to  have 
 repaired  thither,  to  enquire  some  ecclesiastical  tra- 
 ditions, and  the  perfect  and  exact  computation  of 
 Easter ;  as  we  learn  from  the  Greek  writers  of 
 Chrysostoin's  life  :  they  evidently  preferring  the 
 authority  of  the  Greek  Church  to  the  Roman''  — 
 Ushei^'s  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish,  chap.  x. 
 p.  110,   111. 
 
 6\  The  Romanists  boast  of  the  great  success  of 
 Austin  in  converting  \.h^  Pagan  Sa.vons  to  Chris- 
 tianity ;  for  which  he  was  rewarded  with  the  see  of 
 Canterbury  ;  but  the  principal  merit  of  their  con- 
 version is  due  to  the  zealous  labours  of  Irish  Mis- 
 sionaries. In  justice  to  them  Primate  Usher  ob- 
 serves (Ancient  Religion  of  the  Irish,  p.  112):  — 
 "  St.  Aidan  and  St.  Finan  deserve  to  be  honoured 
 by  the  English  nation  with  as  venerable  a  remem- 
 ijrance  as  Austin  the  monk  and  his  followers  ;  for 
 by  the  ministry  oi  Aidan  was  the  kingdom  oi  Nor- 
 thumberland recovered  from  Paganism  (whereunto 
 belonged  then,  beside  the  shire  o^ Northumberland, 
 aiid  the  lands  beyond  it  unto  Edinburgh  Frith, 
 Cumberland  also,  and  JVestmoreland,  Lancashire, 
 Yorkshire,  and  the  bishopric  of  Durham)  ;  and 
 by  the  means  of  Finan,  not  only  was  the  kingdom 
 of  the  East  Saxons  (which  contained  Essex,  Alid- 
 dlesex,  and  half  of  Hertfordshire)  regained,  but 
 also  the  large  kingdom  of  Mercia,  which  compre- 
 
bended  under  it  Gloucestershire,  Leicestershire, 
 Worcestei^shire,  R utlandshire,  Northamptonshire, 
 Lincolnshire,  Huntingdonshire,  Bedfordshire, 
 Buckinghamshire,  O.rjordshire,  Staffordshire, 
 Derbyshire,  Shropshire,  Nottinghamshire,  and  the 
 other  half  of  Hertfordshire. 
 
 ''  The  Scottish  (or  Irish)  that  professed  no  sub- 
 jection to  the  Church  of  Rome  (proceeds  Usher), 
 were  they  that  sent  preachers  for  the  conversion  of 
 those  countries,  and  ordained  bishops  to  govern 
 them  ;  namely,  Aidan,  Finan,  and  Colman  succes- 
 sively, for  the  kingdom  of  Northumberland ;  for 
 the  East  Savons,  Cedd  (brother  to  Ceadda,  the 
 Bishop  oiYork);  for  the  middle  Angles,  which  in- 
 habited Leicester  shir  Cj  and  the  Mercians,  Diuma 
 (for  "the  paucity  of  priests,"  saith  Bede,  "  con- 
 strained one  bishop  to  be  appointed  over  two  peo- 
 ple") ;  and  after  him  Cellach  and  Trumhere. 
 
 ''And  these,  with  their  followers,  notwithstand- 
 ing their  division  Jrom  the  Church  of  Rome,  for 
 their  extraordinary  sanctity  of  life  and  painfulness 
 of  preaching  the  Gospel  (wherein  they  went  far 
 beyond  those  of  the  other  side,  Wilfrid  and  Cuth- 
 bert,  Sec.  that  afterward  thrust  them  out,  and  en- 
 tered upon  their  labours)  were  exceedincjly  reve- 
 renced by  all  that  knew  them ;  Aidan  especially, 
 who,  although  he  would  not  keep  Easter  contrary 
 to  the  manner  of  them  that  sent  him  (says  Bede), 
 yet  he  was  careful  diligently  to  perform  the  works 
 o^  faith,  godliness,  and  love,  according  to  the  man- 
 
223 
 
 ner  used  by  all  godly  men.  Whereupon  he  was 
 worthily  beloved  by  all,  even  by  them  also  who 
 thought  otherwise  of  Easter  than  he  did  :  and  was 
 held  in  reverence,  not  only  by  them  that  were  of 
 meaner  rank,  but  also  by  the  bishops  themselves, 
 Honorius  of  Canttrhury,  and  Fdix  of  the  East 
 Angles'' 
 
 This  influence  of  the  Irish  Missionaries  abun- 
 dantly refutes  the  boastings  of  the  Romajiists,  as  to 
 the  extent  of  the  conversions  effected  by  their  Mis- 
 sionaries in  England. 
 
 IL  Hence,  the  kings  of  Sa:von  race  strenuously 
 maintained  their  own  ecclesiastical  supremacy,  in 
 opposition  to  the  claims  of  the  see  of  Rome.  When 
 Wilfrid,  the  papal  advocate,  who  was  appointed 
 Bishop  of  Northumberland  in  Colman's  room,  had 
 been  deprived  of  his  see  for  contumacy,  by  the 
 authority  of  Ecfrid the  king,  and  the  Archbishop  of 
 Cajiterbury,  and  threatened  to  appeal  to  Rome,  in 
 A.  D.  679,  his  appeal  was  fruitless;  for  the  popes 
 bull  only  excited  general  surprize  and  indignation  ; 
 and  it  ended  in  his  banishment.  Whereupon,  not 
 daring  to  feturn  to  the  north,  he  repaired  to  the 
 Isle  of  Wight,  and  planted  the  Gospel  among  the 
 South  Saxons. 
 
 How  assiduously  the  union  of  Church  and  State 
 was  maintained  in  their  laxvs,  enacted  in  the  Wit- 
 tenagemottesy  or  "  assemblies  of  their  wise  men,'' 
 or  national  parliaments,  will  appear  from  the  fol- 
 lowing instances :  — 
 
224 
 
 1.  Ina,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  married  a 
 second  wife,  Guala,  the  daughter  of  Cadxvaladai\ 
 the  labt  king  of  the  Britons y  as  we  have  seen, 
 p.  \\%  ;  and  in  her  right  he  inherited  Cambria^ 
 thenceforth  called  by  her  name  Wales,  Coi^nzvall, 
 and  the  British  crown.  He  was  the  first  who  was 
 crowned  King  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  Britih 
 conjointly,  A.  D.  712  ;  and  the  first  measure  of  this 
 wise  prince,  '^  by  the  advice  and  consent  of  all  the 
 bishops  and  chiefs,  and  the  xvisc  men  and  people  of 
 the  whole  kingdom,"  was  to  unite  the  two  nations 
 by  intervfiarriages  as  speedily  as  possible  ;  which 
 he  effected. 
 
 The  preamble  of  his  code  of  laws,  enacted  A.  D. 
 69G,  marks  the  close  alliance  between  the  Church 
 and  State  in  those  early  times  :  — 
 
 "  I,  Ina,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  the  West 
 Saxons,  with  the  counsel  and  learning  of  the  bishops 
 Ceadda  and  Eakenxtwld,  with  all  my  senators  and 
 wise  elders  of  the  people,  and  with  numbers  of  the 
 clergy,  counsellors,  concerning  the  salvation  of  our 
 souls  and  the  establishment  of  our  nation.'' 
 
 The  very  first  statute  in  this  code  was  for  the 
 propagation  of  Christianity. 
 
 "  Every  infant  shall  be  baptized  within  thirty 
 days  ;  and  if  not  baptized,  the  parents  shall  be 
 fined  thirty  marks.  If  the  child  shall  die  without 
 baptism,  they  shall  forfeit  all  their  goods." 
 
 This  prince,  however  undesignedly,  furnished  an 
 opening  for  Papal  encroachments  afterwards,  A.  D, 
 
225 
 
 727,  ill  his  grant  of  Peter"' s  Pence  to  the  Pope,  for 
 the  support  of  a  Saxon  college  at  Rome,  —  Ander- 
 son  on  Commerce,  vol.  i.  p.  28, 
 
 2.  Offa,  king  of  Mercia,  A.  D.  757^  also  en- 
 acted a  code  of  laws  upon  the  same  principles.  He 
 granted  to  the  Pope  a  perpetual  tribute  of  Peters 
 Ptf7ce,  out  of  evei^  house  in  the  kingdom ;  for 
 consenting,  perhaps,  says  Huntingdon,  to  translate 
 the  primacy  of  Canterbury  to  Litchfield,  in  his 
 own  dominions.  Thus  artfully  did  the  Popes  com- 
 mence their  encroachments,  by  working  on  the 
 superstition  or  the  ambition  of  these  princes. 
 
 5.  Ethelbert,  king  of  the  [Vest  Saxons,  A.  D. 
 860,  revived  and  enlarged  the  code  of  Ina.  —  The 
 next  of  their  legislators  was  his  brother. 
 
 4.  The  illustrious  Alfred,  A.  D.  871.  This 
 wise  and  good  prince,  and  actually  the  first  king  of 
 all  England,  in  the  great  Council  held  A.  D.  867, 
 collected  all  the  laws  of  Ina,  Offa,  and  Ethelbert 
 together,  and  committed  them  to  writing.  The 
 preamble  grounds  their  validity  on  the  Decalogue, 
 in  the  20th  chapter  oi  Exodus  ;  and  on  the  decree 
 of  the  first  Council  o^  Jerusalem,  addressed  to  the 
 Gentile  Churches  of  Antioch,  Syria,  and  Cilicia 
 (Acts  XV.  6—31)  ;  both  of  which  it  recites  :  justly 
 considering  the  Divine  Laws  as  the  basis  of 
 British  laws;  and  while  his  code  inculcated  and 
 sanctioned  true  religion  in  his  dominions,  it  prohi- 
 bited idolatry,  under  severe  penalties  ;  and  thereby 
 virtually  rejected  the  communion  of  the  modern 
 
 R 
 
226 
 
 Church  of  Rome;  asserting  the  prerogative  of  the 
 crown  and  the  privilege  of  parhament,  with  respect 
 to  jxiigious  establishmcfiis,  in  strict  consistency 
 with  our  37th  Article  of  religion. 
 
 5.  Edmund,  the  grandson  of  Alfred  the  Great^ 
 A.  D.  942,  inherited  his  religious  spirit.  His  first 
 law  begins  thus :  —  "I  Edmund,  king,  signify  to 
 all  people,  old  and  young,  within  my  dominion^ 
 that,  with  the  advice  of  my  counsellors,  as  well 
 amongst  the  clergy  as  the  laity,  that  it  is  our  in- 
 tention to  uphold  the  Christian  Religion  as  much 
 as  possible." 
 
 6.  Edgar,  A.  D.  959,  in  like  manner  thus  pre- 
 faces his  laws  :  — '*  Laws  which  King  Edgar  made 
 in  M\.  senate,  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  honour  of 
 the  king,  and  the  advantage  of  the  state!' 
 
 7.  His  son  Ethelred,  A.  D.  1000,  likewise:  — 
 "  This  is  the  enactment  which  the  king  of  the 
 English,  and  his  counsellors,  priests  as  well  as 
 laymen,  ordain, 
 
 '^  First,  That  we  should  honour  one  God,  and  dili- 
 gently keep  one  Christian  faith,  and  entirely  reject 
 all  Paganism ;  —  for  a  Christian  king,  in  a  Chris- 
 tian nation,  is  the  vicar  of  Christ ;  and  should 
 diligently  avenge  an  injury  done  to  Christ." 
 
 The  Danish  kings  also  trod  in  the  steps  of  their 
 Saxon  predecessors. 
 
 A.  D.  1017.  "  The  enactment  oi  Canute,  king 
 of  England,  Denmark,  &c.  with  the  advice  of  his 
 counsellors  ;  —  First,  Above  all  things,  to  love  erne 
 
2*27 
 
 Godj  and  maintain  one  Christian  faith  unani- 
 mously, and  to  love  and  honour  the  king.  We 
 strictly  forbid  all  Paganism,  —  for  Paganism  is 
 idolatry;  and  we  study  always,  by  every  means, 
 how  to  advance  the  national  xvelfare,  and  how  to 
 exalt  the  true  Christian  faith.'' 
 
 8.  The  last  of  the  Saxon  line,  Edzvard  the  Con-^ 
 fessor,  A.  D.  1042,  framed  a  code  of  laws  in  Latin, 
 collected  from  the  best  laws  of  his  predecessors  ; 
 which  forms  a  considerable  part  of  the  existing 
 Common  Law  of  England,  so  called  from  its  being 
 conducive  to  the  common  zveat. 
 
 This  prince,   though  a  devotee  to  the  Church, 
 whence   he  derived    the   name   of  Co?ifcssor,   ap- 
 pointed both  bishops  and  abbots  by  his  own   autho- 
 rity.     Of  this  Ingulphus,  a  contemporary  writer, 
 gives   a   remarkable   instance,    in  the   nomination 
 of  Wiilgate,    to  be  Abbot   of  Croyland  Abbey  ; 
 whom  the    king  constituted,  by  delivering  him  the 
 pastoral  staff  of  his  predecessor ;  and  sent  a  letter 
 to  the  sub-prior  and  monks  of  the  abbey,  informing 
 them    that  *'  he    had   supplied   the  loss   they   had 
 lately  suffered  by  the  death  of  their  father  Bricht- 
 mer,  the  abbot,  by  setting  over  them,  as  their  pre- 
 late, father  JFulgateJ'     Patrum  JVulgatum  "cobis 
 in  prcelatumprefciendo.  And  Ingulphus  positively 
 declares,  That  the  primitive  canonical  usage  of  first 
 electing  bishops   by  the  deans  and  prebendaries  of 
 the  Cathedral  Churches  of  which  they  were  to  be 
 made  bishops,  and  of  abbots,  by  the  monks  of  the 
 
 b2 
 
1228 
 
 convents  of  which  they  were  to  be  made  abbots, 
 had  long  smce  been  disused  or  neglected.  A  multis 
 itaque  annis  retroactis^  nulla  electio  prcBlatorum 
 erat  merb  libera  et  canonica  ;  sed  omnes  dignitaies 
 tarn  episcoporum  quam  abbatum,  pec  annulum  et 
 baculunn,  regis  cura  pro  sua  complacentia  confere- 
 bat.  See  Gale's  edition  of  Ingulphus,  p.  62 — 64  ; 
 or  Baron  Maseres  valuable  edition  of  Gesta  Guil- 
 lelmi  Ducis  Normannorum^  enriched  with  his 
 notes.     1783,  quarto,  p.  234. 
 
 This  curious  sketch  of  the  free  and  independent 
 spirit  of  the  Sa.von  laws,  is  chiefly  taken  from  an 
 excellent  tract :  The  Rights  of  the  Church  attested 
 hy  Historical  Document s^  1813.     Stockdale,  jun. 
 
 III.  We  may  date  the  first  introduction  of  Papal 
 jurisdiction  into  England,  from  the  era  of  the  Nor- 
 7nan  conquest,  A.  D.  1066;  when  the  authority  of 
 the  Pope  was  first  called  in  by  the  Conqueror,  to 
 promote  his  political  views  : —  1.  To  sanction  his 
 unjust  invasion  of  England,  by  a  consecrated  ban- 
 ner from  Pope  Ale.vander  II.;  —  2.  To  humble 
 the  Saxon  prelates  and  clergy,  who  were  hostile  to 
 his  government;  —  and,  3.  To  aggrandize  his  Nor- 
 man and  Italian  prelates,  who,  being  foreignersr, 
 and  trained  in  the  principles  and  practice  oi slavery^ 
 had  contracted  a  reverence  for  it,  and  took  pleasure 
 in  riveting  the  chains  of  a  free-born  people,  wha 
 long  resisted  his  usurpation;     Blachsione,  ibid. 
 
 By  the  authority  of  the  Pope's  legate,  now  for 
 the  first  time  introduced  into  England,  he  deposed 
 
229 
 
 that  rich,  profligate,  and  intriguing  prelate,  Sti- 
 ^^wfi^,*  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  the  alleged 
 offence  of  Simony  ;  but  his  chief  crime  was  his  at- 
 tempt, with  the  English  nobility,  to  set  up  Edgar 
 Atheling,  the  rightful  heir  to  the  crown,  in  opposi- 
 tion to  the  Conqueror.  In  his  room  William  ap- 
 pointed Lanfranc,  of  Lombard^  :  a  prelate  indeed 
 of  pre-eminent  piety  and  worth,  who,  by  his  in- 
 fluence, prevailed  on  the  king  to  remit  many  rigor- 
 ous exactions  and  impositions  upon  the  people,  and 
 feared  not  to  oppose  the  kings  brother  Odo,  in  his 
 encroachments  upon  the  Church.  This  heroic 
 prince,  indeed,  always  exercised  the  established 
 prerogative  of  appointing  all   the  bishops  and  ab- 
 
 *  '^  King  Edward  the  Confessor,  a  little  before  his  death,  lying 
 speechless  two  days,  the  third  day,  after  a  deep  sleep,  he  was 
 heard  to  pray  that  if  it  were  a  true  vision,  not  an  illusion, 
 which  he  had  seen,  God  would  give  him  strength  to  utter  it, 
 otherwise  not.  Then  he  related  how  he  had  seen  two  devout 
 monks,  who  he  "knew  in  Normandi/,  who  had  lived  well  and 
 died  well ;  who,  appearing,  told  him  they  were  sent  messe?2- 
 gersfrom  God,  to  foretel  that,  because  the  great  ones  of  Eng- 
 land^ dukes,  lords,  bishops,  and  abbots,  were  not  ministers  of 
 God,  hut  ministers  of  the  Devil ^  God  had  delivered  the  land 
 to  their  enemies ;  and  when  he  desired  that  he  might  reveal 
 this  vision,  to  tlie  end  that  they  might  repent,  it  was  answered, 
 2'heij  neither  zrill  repent,  nor  mil  Gcd  pardon  them.  At  this 
 relation,  others  tiembling,  Stigand^  tlie  dmoiiious  Archbishop* 
 whom  Edii-ard,  much  to  blame,  had  suffered  many  years  to 
 sit  primate  of  the  Church,  is  said  to  have  laughed,  as  at  the 
 feverish  dream  of  a  doating  old  man.  But  the  event  proved 
 true."  —  Milton's  Hit.  of  England. 
 
230 
 
 bots,  both  ill  England  and  Normandy,  but  with 
 much  wisdom  and  discretion;  for  he  usually  called 
 a  meeting  of  bishops,  abbots,  and  other  wise  coun- 
 sellors, to  enquire  of  them  the  persons  whom  they 
 thought  fittest  to  be  entrusted  with  the  government 
 of  the  Church,  for  learning,  morals,  and  prudence  ; 
 and  he  generally  appointed  the  persons  whom  they 
 agreed  in  recommending.  Denique  illunij  quern 
 pro  *vitce  merito  et  sapientice  doctrind,  provisio  sa-- 
 pienttim  elegebat,  henevoliis  rex  dispensatorem  et 
 rectorem  episcopatus  "vel  ahbatice  constituebat, 
 Ordericus  vitalis.  —  Maseres,  Excerpta,  p.  233. 
 
 In  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1070,  by 
 the  advice  of  his  barons,  he  chose  twelve  men  from 
 each  county  to  report  to  him  the  English  laws  and 
 customs.  In  their  report,  it  seems,  the  duty  of  the 
 king  was  thus  prescribed  :  — 
 
 *'  It  is  the  duty  of  a  Christian  king  to  be  in 
 the  place  of  di  father  to  a  Christian  nation  ;  and  to 
 be,  in  prudence  and  tutelary  care,  as  he  is  styled. 
 The  Vicar  of  Christ  ;  and  it  behoves  him  to  love 
 Christianity  with  his  w  hole  soul,  and  to  avoid  Hea- 
 then doctrines,  —  to  venerate  and  diligently  defend 
 the  Church  of  God,  and  as  diligently  as  possible  to 
 pacify  and  settle  his  people  in  the  true  doctrine ; 
 and  from  this  much  good  will  result  to  him."  When 
 he  swore  to  maintain  the  laws  of  Edtvard  the  Con- 
 fessor, he  declared,  "  A  king,  because  he  is  the 
 mcar  of  the  Supreme  King,  is  ordained  for  this 
 purpose,  to  rule  and  defend  the  kingdom  diudi people 
 
2'31 
 
 of  the  Lord,  and  above  all  the  holy  Church  (See 
 Javel^s  Defence  of  his  Apology,  p.  S'l'^.)  ;  and  ac- 
 cordingly, when  the  imperious  Hildebi^and,  or  Pope 
 Gregory  YII,  after  he  had  humbled  the  Emperor 
 of  Germany,  and  awed  the  other  sovereigns  of 
 Europe,  required  IVilliam  to  swear  fealty  to  the 
 Pope,  as  holding  the  crown  oi  England  under  the 
 papal  grant,  he  peremptorily  refused  : —  *'  I  never 
 paid  (said  he  in  his  letter)  nor  will  I  pay  you  ho- 
 mage ;  because  I  neither  paid  it  myself,  nor  do  I 
 ][ind  that  my  predecessors  paid  it  to  your  predeces- 
 sors." Knowing  his  resolute  character,  Hildebrand 
 thought  fit  to  wave  his  claim  for  the  present ;  and 
 so  jealous  was  JViUiam  of  his  royal  prerogative, 
 that  he  never  would  suffer  a  synod  to  be  held  with- 
 out his  own  permission  ;  and  declared  that  no  arch- 
 bishop or  bishop  in  his  realm  should  pay  any  regard 
 to  the  Pope's  mandate. 
 
 However,  by  the  introduction  of  the  despotic 
 feudal  system  of  the  continent,  in  violation  of  the 
 common  law,  whereby  the  lands  of  all  private  pro- 
 prietors were  declared  to  be  holden  of  the  prince ; 
 and  also  by  separating  the  ecclesiastical  from  the 
 civil  jurisdiction,  and  ordering  all  causes  relating 
 to  religion  to  be  tried  in  the  bishops  courts,  accord- 
 ing to  the  canon  law ;  contrary  to  the  former  usage, 
 whereby  the  bishop  and  aldermen,  conjointly,  in 
 every  shire,  administered  justice  to  the  clergy  and 
 laity  alike,  according  to  the  Sai'on  laws  :  he  opened 
 a  door  for  the  introduction  oi  Romish  jurisdiction, 
 
which  his  successors  were  long  unable  to  shut.  The 
 use  indeed  of  the  canon  law,  immediately  led  to 
 this,  by  promoting  appeals  to  Rotne  in  doubtful 
 cases,  where  this  law  was  best  understood  and  ex- 
 pounded. And  that  such  appeals  began  at  this  time, 
 we  may  collect  from  the  act  of  his  son,  TVilUam 
 Rufus,  A.  D.  1087,  prohibiting  all  appeals  to  the 
 Court  of  Ro??ie,  as  '^  ujiheard  of  in  his  realm,  and 
 quite  contrary  to  its  usages.'' 
 
 When  Henry  I.  the  youngest  son  of  the  Con- 
 queror, was  crowned  king,  A.  D.  1 100,  in  prejudice 
 to  the  claim  of  his  eldest  brother  Robert ;  AnsehUj 
 the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury y  and  creature  of  the 
 Pope,  taking  advantage  of  his  precarious  title,  ex- 
 torted from  him  the  nomination  to  bishoprics^  — 
 that  ancient  prerogative  of  the  crown. 
 
 Next  Stephen,  the  usurper,  in  A.  D.  11 35,  after 
 a  long  contest  with  the  bishops,  was  forced  to  sub- 
 mit to  an  appeal  from  his  authority  to  the  Pope's 
 legate.  Until  at  length,  in  the  precarious  reign  of 
 king  John,  that  imperious  pontiff,  Innocent  III. 
 imposed  upon  this  pusillanimous  prince  a  volun- 
 tary surrender  of  his  crown  to  Pandulph,  the  Pope's 
 legate,  to  be  held  in  future  by  him  as  a  vassal  of 
 the  Holy  See,  at  an  annual  rent  of  one  thousand 
 marks,  A.  D.  1213. 
 
 In  the  reign  of  Henry  III.  the  parliament  held 
 A.  D.  1244,  objected  to  the  exactions  of  the  le- 
 gates,—  alleging  the  poverty  of  the  kingdom  and  of 
 the  clergy;  and  observed  that  the  Pope's  imposi- 
 
233 
 
 tions  were  burdensome  to  the  kingdom  ;  and  tliat 
 if  he  wanted  rehef,  he  ought  to  apply  to  a  General 
 Council. 
 
 Edward  I.,  A.D.  1S72,  a  wise  and  magnanimous 
 prince,  Avas  the  first  who  set  himself  in  earnest  to 
 shake  off  this  foreign  yoke.  He  would  not  permit 
 his  bishops  to  attend  a  General  Council  till  they 
 swore  not  to  receive  the  papal  benediction  :  he  set 
 at  nought  all  the  Pope's  bulls  and  processes ;  dit.- 
 teickiDg  Scotland  in  defiance  of  the  one  ;  and  seizing 
 the  temporalities  of  his  clergy,  who,  under  pretext  of 
 of  the  other,  refused  to  pay  a  tax  imposed  by  parlia- 
 ment. He  enacted  the  statute  of  Mortmain^  in  the 
 sixth  year  of  his  reign,  against  bequests  of  ecc/e^/^5- 
 tical  property  to  the  Church ;  thereby  closing  the 
 great  gulph  that  threatened  to  swallow  up  all  the 
 land  of  the  kingdom;  and,  in  the  thirty-fifth,  was 
 passed  the  first  act  against  papal  provisions,  grants, 
 or  bulls.  And  when  one  of  his  subjects  had  obtained 
 a  bull  of  excommunication  against  another,  he  or- 
 dered him  to  be  executed  as  a  traitor,  according 
 to  the  ancient  law.  And,  with  his  consent,  a  letter 
 was  written  by  parliament  to  Vo^q  Boniface  Y III ; 
 in  which  the  Lords  and  Commons  declared,  that 
 they  were  bound  by  oath  to  observe  and  defend  the 
 liberties,  customs,  and  ancient  lazvs  of  the  realm, 
 and  would  maintain  them  with  all  their  power  and 
 might;  and  that  they  neither  did,  nor  ever  would, 
 nor  ought,  to  suffer  the  king  to  do  any  thing  to  the 
 subversion  of  the  statutes  oi  the  kingdom,  and  to 
 
234 
 
 the  prejudice  of  its  liberties,  customs j  and  lazvs. — - 
 Such  was  tlie  pious  and  pati^iotic  spirit  which  ac- 
 tuated this  early  Roman  Catholic  parhainent ! 
 
 In  the  weak  reign  of  Echvard  II.  the  Papal  See 
 endeavoured  to  renew  their  encroachments,  which 
 were  manfully  resisted  by  the  parliament ;  and  one 
 of  the  charges  on  which  that  unhappy  prince  was 
 deposedj  A.  D.  \S'17,  was,  That  he  had  given  al- 
 lowance to  the  bulls  of  the  See  of  Rome. 
 
 His  son  Edward  III.  treading  in  the  steps  of 
 his  grandfather,  set  himself  seriously  to  retrench 
 the  papal  encroachments.  In  the  seventeenth  year 
 of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1  343,  the  earls,  barons,  knights, 
 and  burgesses,  in  full  parhament,  wrote  a  letter  to 
 Pope  Clement  VIII.  complaining  grievously  of  the 
 collation  of  ecclesiastical  benefices  uponjbreigners^ 
 to  the  impoverishment  of  the  nation,  and  the  detri- 
 ment of  religion  and  morals ;  and  praying  his  Ho- 
 liness to  revoke  all  such  collations  and  provisions, 
 that  fit  men  of  the  7iatives might  supply  the  cures; 
 otherwise,  that  they  would  themselves  take  speedy 
 methods  of  redress  ;  but  receiving  a  contemptuous 
 and  menacing  answer,  the  king  and  parliament 
 passed  the  famous  statute  of  Frovisors  that  same 
 year,  prohibiting  all  such  provisions  and  collations 
 wiihin  the  realm,  upon  pain  of  impinsonment  or 
 death,  to  any  such  person  as  shall,  for  the  time  to 
 come,  present,  or  admit  any  person  or  persons  so 
 presented  by  the  Pope,  to  the  prejudice  of  the 
 king's  royal    prerogative ;    and  accordingly   writs 
 
were  directed  to  the  archbishops,  bishops,  and 
 others  concerned,  strictly  forbidding  them  to  act 
 contrary  to  this  statute." 
 
 Notwithstanding  this  act,  the  Pope,  next  year, 
 sent  two  cardinals,  with  provisions  for  benefices 
 next  vacant,  to  the  value  of  two  thousand  marks ; 
 but  the  king  and  nobles  sent  them  back,  with  let- 
 ters, purporting  a  full  resolution  to  withstand  them; 
 and  accordingly  this  act  was  followed  by  others 
 more  express  and  severe,  (25  Edzt\  III.  c.  6; 
 27  Edxv.  III.  Stat.  1,  c  1  ;  38  Edxv,  III.  stat.  1, 
 c.  4  ;  Stat.  2,  c.  1,  2,  3,  4);  enacting,  ].  That  the 
 Court  of  Rome  should  not  collate  or  present  to  any 
 bishopric  or  benefice  in  England  ;  —  2.  That  who- 
 ever disturbed  any  pat ro?i  in  the  presentation  of  a 
 living,  by  virtue  of  a  papal  provision ;  —  or,  3. 
 Who  should  cite  the  kuig  or  any  of  his  subjects  to 
 answer  in  the  Court  of  Rome,  for  opposing  such 
 provision,  should  pay  fine  and  ransom  to  the  king, 
 according  to  his  will  and  pleasure." 
 
 These  strong  proceedings  were  heinously  re- 
 sented by  the  Holy  See,  but  in  vain ;  and  after- 
 lerwards,  when  Pope  Urban  V.  attempted  to  revive 
 the  claim  of  vassalage  and  annual  tribute,  con- 
 ceded by  king  John,  it  was  unanimously  agreed, 
 by  all  the  estates  of  the  nation,  in  the  parliament 
 held  40  Edzv.  III., That  king  JoIi7islgrQ.ut  was  null 
 and  void  ;  having  been  given  ivithout  the  concur- 
 rence of  parliament,  and  in  violation  of  his  corona- 
 tion oath  ;  and   all  the    temporal  Lords  and  the 
 
236 
 
 Commons  engaged,  That  if  the  Pope  should  attempt, 
 by  process  or  otherwise,  to  maintain  such  usurpa- 
 tions, they  would  resist  and  withstand  him  with  all 
 their  power  ;  and  by  the  statute  of  18  Edzv,  III.  the 
 Pope  was  declared  "  the  common  enemy  of  the  king 
 and  realm. "=^ —  See  DanieVs  Hist,  of  England,  and 
 Blackstones  Comment,  b.  \\\  c.  8. 
 
 This  wise  prince  also  endeavoured  to  check  the 
 rage  for  pilgrimages  to  Rome,  Compostella,  &c, 
 which  drained  the  nation  of  immense  sums  of  money. 
 When  many  of  his  subjects  applied  for  licences  to 
 attend  the  jubilee  at  Rome,  A.  D.  1350,  he  granted 
 them,  only  on  condition  that  they  should  take  with 
 them  no  more  money  than  was  sufficient  for  their 
 reasonable  expences.  llymer's  Fcedera.  —  How 
 necessary  the  restriction  was,  we  may  judge  from 
 the  Cardinal  Bishop  of  fVinchester,  afterwards 
 licenced  by  Henry  VI.  to  attend  the  council  of 
 Easily  A.  D.  1433;  who  took  with  him  ten  thousand 
 pounds  sterling. 
 
 In  the  reign  of  Richard  IL  it  was  found  neces- 
 sary to  strengthen  and  sharpen,  those  laws.  In  his 
 first  year,  A.  D.  1377?  Parliament  enacted,  That  the 
 Popes  collector  should  no  longer  gather  the  Jirst 
 fruits  of  ecclesiastical  benefices,  and  the  clergy  no 
 longer  pay  them;  and  2.  That  noEnglishman  should 
 
 *  In  a  later  parliament^  49  Edw.  III.  the  papal  iisurpatiQii^ 
 were  declared  to  be  the  cause  of  all  the  plagues,  flmiines,  in- 
 juries,  and  poverty  of  E?}g!a7ul! —  Anderson,  Hist.  Commerce^ 
 vol.  l.p,  ^04- 
 
237 
 
 farm  any  benefice  for  an  alien ;  both,  under  the 
 penalty  of  the  statute  ox  provisoj^s.  And  the  statute 
 of  \6  Richard  II.  c.  5.  enacts,  That  **  whoever  pro- 
 cures at  RomCy  or  elsewhere,  any  translations,  pro- 
 cesses, excommunications,  bulls,  instruments,  or 
 other  things  against  the  king,  his  crown  and  realm  ; 
 and  all  persons  aiding  and  assisting  therein,  shall  be 
 put  out  of  the  king's  protection,  and  their  lands  and 
 goods  forfeited  to  the  king's  use ;  and  they  shall  be 
 attached  by  their  bodies  to  answer  to  the  king 
 and  his  council ;  otherwise,  process  of  prcemimire 
 facias  shall  be  made  out  against  them,  as  in  other 
 cases  oi  provisoi^sJ" 
 
 This  important  act  is  generally  referred  to  in  all 
 subsequent  statutes,  under  the  title  of  the*  statute  of 
 PrcEtnunire ;  a  barbarous  word  for  prcemonere ; 
 irom  the  leading  words  of  the  writ  or  process,  pi^ce- 
 munire  facias^  A.  B.  &c.  *'Take  care  to  forcwayni 
 A.  B.  that  he  appear  before  us,  to  answer  the  con- 
 tempt wherewith  he  stands  charged."  And  hence, 
 not  only  the  writ,  but  the  offence  itself  of  maintain- 
 ing the  papal  pox€er,  which  first  gave  rise  thereto, 
 in  common  speech,  is  denominated  prcemimire  ;  as 
 judiciously  remarked  by  Blackstone^  ibid. 
 
 When  the  English  Parliament  deposed  Rich,  II. 
 among  other  charges,  for  procuring  ''«  hull  from 
 the  Pope,  for  the  more  certain  observance  of  some 
 statutes  made  by  him  and  his  parliament,"  (which 
 tiiey  considered  as  derogatory  to  the  regal  dignity, 
 and  a  wrong  to  the  nation)  they  secured  the  elec- 
 
238 
 
 tion  oi  Henry  IV.  by  passing  a  declaratory  act  in 
 the  first  year  of  liis  reign,  A.  D.  1 390,  ''  That  llie 
 crown  of  the  realm  of  England,  and  the  jurisdic- 
 tion belonging  thereto,  and  also  the  whole  realm 
 itself,  still  is,  and  mall  past  times  hdi\h  been,  at 
 such  liberty,  and ,  enjoyed  such  an  indifferent  act 
 and  absolute  prerogative,  that  neither  the  Pope,  nor 
 any  other  prince  or  potentate  out  of  the  kingdom, 
 ought  or  may  intrude  himself,  or  intermeddle  with 
 the  rule  and  government  of  the  same ;"  and,  accord- 
 ingly, an  act  of  settlement  was  passed  by  this  par- 
 liament, entailing  the  crown  upon  King  Henry  and 
 his  legitimate  heirs. 
 
 And  by  the  statute  of  2  Hen.  lY.  c.  3,  all  persons 
 who  accept  any  provision  from  the  Pope,  to  be 
 exempt  from  canonical  obedience  to  their  proper 
 ordinary,  are  also  subject  to  the  penalties  of  prce- 
 mtinire. 
 
 The  statute  of  prcemmiire  so  exasperated  Pope 
 Boniface  IX.  who  heinously  resented  the  fore* 
 going  disquahfying  statutes  of  mortmain  and  promi- 
 sors, that  he  wrote  an  angry  letter  of  complaint 
 against  it,  as  cvecrabile  statutum,  *^an  execrable 
 statute  f  and  the  enaction, yi^f/w;??  et  turpe  f acinus, 
 '^a  foul  and  base  deed."  This,  however,  did  not 
 prevent  Henry  from  enforcing  it  and  the  foi  egoing 
 statutes.  Upon  the  petition  of  the  Commons,  in 
 his  ninth  parliament,  he  enacted,  *'  That  no  monies 
 should  be  carried  out  of  the  kingdom  to  the  court 
 oi  Rome  ;  and  that  if  any  of  the  Pope's  collectors 
 
T39 
 
 should  levy  any  money  within  the  realm,  for  the 
 first  fruits  *  of  any  ecclesiastical  dignityj  he  should 
 incur  the  penalty  of  the  statute  of  provisors  ;  that 
 the  elections  and  presentations  to  benefices  should 
 be  free ;  and  no  patrons  should  be  interrupted  in 
 their  right,  either  by  the  king  or  the  pope  ;  that  all 
 statutes  dig2i\n?>t  provisors,  and  translations  of  bishop- 
 rics and  archbishoprics,  should  be  strictly  observed 
 and  executed  upon  all  offenders ;  and  that  no  clergy- 
 man should  sue  for  any  benefice,  but  in  the  king's 
 court.  These  acts  were  so  gratifying  to  the  Par- 
 liament, that  they  granted  the  king  a  general  subsidy 
 through  the  whole  nation. 
 
 Pope  Martin  V.  having  sent  over  into  England 
 a  bullj  requiring  a  tenth  from  the  clergy,  to  carry 
 on  the  war  against  the  Bohemiaji  heretics ;  in  the 
 fifth  year  of  Henry  V.,K.  D.  1418,  the  parliament 
 rejected  the  Pope's  jurisdiction,  enacting,  "That  the 
 church,  and  all  estates  of  the  realm  of  England, 
 should  enjoy  their  ancient  liberties,  which  were  not 
 repealed,  nor  repealable  by  the  common  laxvT  And 
 they  further  enacted.  That  ''  the  alien  priories,  or 
 abbies  of  foreign  monks,  should  be  suppressed,  and 
 their  lands  given  to  the  crown." — Blackstone,  ibid. 
 
 About  this  lime,  Henry  Chicheley,  Archbishop 
 
 *  The  ^/-^^ /rwzY*  for  the  See  o^  Durliam  amounted  to  hso 
 thousand  marks.  From  this  we  may  form  some  estimate  of  the 
 immense  revenue  drained  froin  the  kingdom  by  these  impo- 
 sitions  alone. 
 
240 
 
 of  Canterbury^  signalized  himself,  for  opposing  the 
 /;^/?^/ jurisdiction.     He  prevented  the  king's  brother 
 from  being  made  a  cardinal  and  a  legate  a  latere, 
 by  the  Pope,  solely  upon  the  principle  of  its  up- 
 holding the  mischief  of  papal  provisions,  and  as 
 being  derogatory  from  the  liberties  of  the  English 
 church  and  nation  ;  so  well  expressed  in  his  letter  to 
 Henry Y,  on  that  subject:  that  ''he  was  bound  to 
 oppose  it  by  his  ligeance,  and  also  to  quit  himself 
 to  God,  and  the  church  of  this  land,  of  which  God 
 and  the  king  had  made  him  a  ruler."     And  in  the 
 reign  of  Henry  VI.  he  refused  to  consecrate  a 
 bishop  of  Ely  J  nominated  by  Pope  Eugenius  IV  j 
 he  also  refused  to  obey  the  commands  of  Pope 
 Martin  V.  requiring  him  to  exert  his  endeavours 
 for  the  repeal  of  the  obnoxious  statute  of  prcemu- 
 nire  ;  and  this  refusal  so  exasperated  the  Pope,  that 
 he  issued  a  bull  to  suspend  him  from  his  office  and 
 authority :  but  the  archbishop  disregarded  it,  and 
 appealed  from  the  Pope  to  a  General  Council.  And 
 so  sensible  were  the  nation  of  their  primate's  patriot* 
 ism,  that  the  Lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  also 
 the  University  of  O.vfordyWVoiQ  letters  to  the  Pope, 
 in  his  defence;  and  the  House  of  Commons  ad- 
 dressed the  king,  to  send  an  ambassador  forthwith 
 to  his  Holiness  on  the  archbishop's  behalf,  justifying 
 his  conduct.     Accordingly,  in  a  letter  to  the  Pope, 
 the  king  thus  truly  declares  his  own,  and  the  senti- 
 ments of  the  nation  : — "  Be  it  known  to  your  Holi- 
 ness, that  while  I  live,  by  God's  assistance,  the 
 
241 
 
 authorities  and  usages  of  the  kingdom  of  England 
 shall  never  be  diminished ;  but  even  if  I  were  will- 
 ing so  to  debase  myself  (which  God  forbid  !),  iny 
 nobles  and  the  whole  people  of  England  will  by  no 
 means  suffer  it!'  Thus  did  the  English  nation, 
 at  length,  spiritedly  renounce  the  usurped  civil 
 authority  of  the  See  of  Rome ;  though  they  still 
 retained  the  corrupt  doctrines  of  that  church,  until, 
 about  a  century  after,  they  w^ere  emancipated  from 
 these  also  by  the  Reformation. 
 
 The  several  steps  by  which  this  emancipation 
 from  the  ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  the  church  of 
 Rome  was  begun  by  Henry  VIII.  may  thus  briefly 
 be  stated : — 
 
 This  haughty  and  bigoted  prince,  who  wrote 
 against  Luther  and  the  reformation  in  Germany y 
 for  which  he  was  honoured  with  the  title  o^  Defender 
 of  the  Faith,  by  the  fallible  and  short-sighted  Cle- 
 ment Y\\,  first  took  offence  at  the  Pope's  brief, 
 Aug.  29j  1529,  imperiously  requiring  the  legates 
 Campegio  and  JVoolsey  to  proceed  no  further  on 
 the  question  of  divorce  of  the  king's  marriage  with 
 Queen  Catherine  of  Ari^agon,  m  England ;  but 
 summoning  the  cause  to  Rome,  and  citing  the  king 
 and  queen  to  appear  there  in  person,  or  by  proxy, 
 before  the  ensuing  Christmas-day.  But  the  king's 
 ambassadors  replied  to  the  Pope  at  Bononia,  that 
 the  prerogative  of  the  crown  of  England  would 
 not  suffer  any  citation  of  their  royal  master  to  any 
 
foreign  court;  and  therefore  the  king  would  not 
 allow  his  cause  to  be  tried  at  Rome, 
 
 The  next,  was  his  discovery  of  the  oaths  taken  by 
 the  prelates  to  the  Pope,  at  their  consecration;  thus 
 related  by  Hally  in  his  Chronicle,  p.  205  :  — 
 
 **  The  11th  day  of  Male,  153^,  the  kyng  sent 
 again  for  the  spekar  and  twelve  of  the  common 
 house,  having  with  him  eight  lordes,  and  said  unto 
 them,  —  '  Well,  beloved  subjectes,  we  thought  that 
 the  clergie  of  our  realme  had  bene  our  subjects 
 wholy ;  but  now  we  have  well  perceived  that  they 
 be  but  halfe  our  subjectes,  yea,  and  scarce  our 
 subjectes ;  for  all  the  prelates,  at  their  consecration, 
 make  an  othe  to  the  Pope,  clene  contrarie  to  the 
 othe  that  they  make  to  us :  so  that  they  seme  to  be 
 his  subjectes,  and  not  ours.  The  copie  of  both  the 
 othes*  I  delyver  here  to  you,  requyring  you  to  invent 
 
 *  Extract  from  a  Popish  Prelate's  Oath  of  Consecration. 
 
 1,  Ego,  N— ,  electus  ecclesiae  N ,  ab  hac  hora  in  an- 
 
 tea,  fidclis  et  obediens  ero  beato  Petro  Apostolo,  sanctaeque 
 Romance  Ecclesiw,  et  Domino  nostro,  Domino  Papae  N,  suisque 
 successoribuSj  caiionice  intraiitibus. 
 
 2.  Papatiim  Romanum,  et  regalia  sancti  Petrij  adjutor  ero 
 eis  ad  retlnendum  et  defendendum  (salvo  meo  ordine)  contra 
 omnem  hominem, 
 
 S.  Jura,  honores,  ptivilegia,  et  auctoritatem  sanctae  Romanw 
 Ecclesiae,  domini  nostt^i  Papa',  et  successorum  praedictorum, 
 conservare,  defendere,  augere,  et  promovere,  ciirabo. 
 
 4.  Neque  ero  in  consilio  vel  facte  sen  tractatu,  in  quibus 
 
243 
 
 some  ordre,  that  we  be  not  thus  deluded  of  our 
 spiritual  subjectes."     The  openyng  of  these  othes 
 
 contra  ipsum  Dominum  nostrum,  vel  eandem  Romanam  Eccle- 
 siam,  aliqua  sinistra  praejudicialia  personarum,  juris,  honoris, 
 status  et  potestates  eorum,  machinentur.  Et  si  talia  a  quibus- 
 cunque  tractari  vel  procurari  novero,  impediam  hoc  pro  posse ; 
 et  quanto  citius  potero,  significabo  eidem  Domino  nostro,  vel 
 alteri  per  quern  possit  ad  ipsius  notitiam  pervenire. 
 
 5.  Regulas  sanctorum  patrum,  decreta,  ordinationes  sive  dis- 
 positiones,  reservationes,  provisiones  et  mandata  apostolica, 
 totis  viribus  observabo,  et  faciam  ab  aliis  observari. 
 
 6.  HoEreticos,  schismaiicos,  et  rebelles  eidem  Domino  nostro, 
 
 vel  successoribus  praedictis,   pro  posse,  persequar  et  impug. 
 
 nabo. 
 
 Translation, 
 
 1 .  "I,  N ,  elected of  the  Church  N ,  from  this 
 
 day  henceforth  will  be  faithful  and  obedient  to  blessed  Peter 
 the  Apostle,  and  to  the  holy  Roman  Church,  and  to  our  lord, 
 the  Lord  Pope  N ,  and  liis  successors  canonically  entering. 
 
 2.  "  The  Roman  papacy,  and  the  royalties  of  St.  Peter,  I 
 will  be  their  assistant  to  retain  and  defend  (saving  mine  oku 
 order)  against  every  man* 
 
 3.  "  The  rights,  honours,  privileges,  and  authority  of  the 
 holy  Roman  Church,  and  of  our  lord  the  Pope,  and  his  sue- 
 ce^^or*  aforesaid,  I  will  be  careful  to  preserve,  defend,  augment, 
 and  proviote. 
 
 4.  "  Neither  will  I  be  [[engaged]]  in  counsel,  or  act,  or  treaty 
 in  which  any  [[measures^  may  be  devised,  sinister  or  prejii' 
 dicial  to  their  per^ow^,  rights,  honour,  state,  and  authority.  And 
 if  1  shall  know  that  such  are  attempted  or  procured,  by  any 
 persons  zi^hatsoever,  I  will  prevent  it  according  to  my  ability  ; 
 and  as  soon  as  possible^  will  give  infoimation  to  our  said  lord, 
 or  to  some  other,  by  whose  means  it  may  surely  come  to  his 
 knowledge. 
 
244 
 
 (says  Hall)  was  one  of  the  occasions  why  the  Pope, 
 within  two  yeres  following,  lost  all  his  jurisdiction 
 in  EnglandeJ' 
 
 5.  "  The  jndes  of  the  holy  fathers,  the  apostolical  decrees , 
 ordinances,  or  dispositions,  reservations,  provisions,  and  mati- 
 dates,  I  will,  with  all  my  mighty  observe,  and  cause  to  be  ob- 
 served by  others. 
 
 6.  "  Heretics,  schismatics,  and  rebels  against  our  said  lord, 
 or  his  successors  aforesaid,  I  will,  according  to  my  ability,  per- 
 secute  and  impugn, ^^ 
 
 This  is,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  an  oath  of  allegiance  to 
 the  papacy,  quite  and  "  dene  contrary, ^^  indeed,  to  the  oath  of 
 allegiance  to  the  crown.  The  Pope,  for  the  time  being,  is  re- 
 presented as  ''sovereign  lord,''''  whose  '•'royalties^  rights,  ho' 
 nours,  privileges,  and  authority,^''  the  new  bishop  or  prelate 
 swears  to  "  retain,  defend,  and  promote,  against  every  man^'^ 
 even  against  the  king  himself,  whom  he  is  bound,  moreover,  to 
 ^'persecute  and  impugn,"'  if  he  be  a  "heretic  or  schismatic,"' 
 against  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  a  ^*  rebel  against  the  authority 
 of  the  papacy. 
 
 The  only  reservation  in  the  oath,  is  the  clause,  salvo  meo 
 or  dine,  which  does  not  signify  '^  saving  my  allegiance  to  the 
 crown,"  as  designedly  mistranslated  by  the  Irish  advocates  of 
 the  papacy,  Dr.  Butler,  titular  archbishop  of  Cashel,  Mr. 
 O^Leary,  &c.  but  "■  saving  the  rights  o£my  own  episcopal  ort/er" 
 against  papal  encroachment  or  usurpation. 
 
 For  the  oath  itself,  when  first  proposed  to  the  German  pre- 
 lates by  Boniface,  an  English  monk,  usually  called  the  Apostle 
 of  Germany^  who  devoted  his  services  to  the  See  of  Rofne,  and 
 took  a  voluntary  oath  of  obedience  to  Pope  Gregory  II.  when 
 he  was  appointed  Archbishop  of  Mentz,  met  with  violent  oppo- 
 sition from  the  German  prelates.  In  order,  therefore,  to  recon- 
 cile them  thereto,  this  saving  clause  was  introduced  in  the  form 
 of  the  consecration-oath  enjoined  by  Pope  Gregory  III.  A.  D. 
 
24^ 
 
 ^Accordingly,    this    same   year,   the    parliament 
 passed  an  act,  prohibiting  the  payment  of  annateSy 
 
 731,  and  published  in  the  Decretals  oi  Gregory  IX.  and  in  the 
 Corpus  Juris  Canoiiici,  Antwerp,  1 64-8 ;  and  it  is  retained  in 
 all  the  succeeding  forms  of  the  oath :  which  are  given  in  Hales 
 on  the  Political  Influence  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Pope's  Suprcm 
 macT/j  1788,  Appendix,  p.  21 — SQ. 
 
 The  sixth  article  of  the  oath  at  first  ran  thus :  —  "  Hcereticos 
 '■^prosequar  et  impugnabo."  And  is  so  found  in  the  Roman 
 Pontifical,  Venice,  1572.  But  the  word  prosequar, '^1  will 
 prosecute/'  being  deemed  too  weak  or  lax,  was  changed  into 
 persequar,  "  I  will  persecute,"  in  the  Pontijical  of  Clement  VIIL 
 Rome,  1595,  and  is  retained  in  all  the  succeeding  forms. 
 
 WTien  Cranmer  was  appointed  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
 he  refused  to  take  the  persecuting  clause  ;  which,  therefore  was 
 omitted  in  his  oath  to  the  Pope,  as  follows  :  — 
 
 *'  I,  Thomas,  elected  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  from  this 
 hour  forward,  as  before,  will  be  faithful  and  obedient  to  the 
 blessed  Peter  and  the  holy  apostolic  Church  of  Rome,  and  to 
 my  lord,  the  Lord  Clement  VII.  and  his  successors  canonically 
 entering.  I  will  not  be  of  counsel,  consent,  or  act,  that  they 
 may  lose  life  or  limb,  or  be  taken  by  evil  capture.  The  counsel 
 they  shall  entrust  to  me  by  themseUes  or  nuncios,  to  their 
 harm  I  will  not  knowingly  disclose  to  any  person.  The  Roman 
 papacy  and  the  royalties  of  St.  Peter,  I  will  be  their  assistant 
 to  retain  and  defend  (saving  mine  own  order)  against  every 
 man.  The  legate  of  the  Apostolic  See,  both  going  and  com- 
 ing, I  will  honourably  entertain,  and  in  bad  necessities  assist. 
 When  called  to  a  synod,  I  will  come,  unless  I  be  prevented  by 
 canonical  impediment.  The  freeholds  of  the  Apostles  I  will 
 visit  either  personally  or  by  proxy,  every  year,  if  the  court  of 
 Rome  be  on  this  side  of  the  Jlps ;  but  if  beyond,  every  two 
 years,  unless  I  be  absolved  by  apostolic  licence.  The  mensal 
 possessions  belonging  to  my  archbishopric  I  will  neither  sell. 
 
U6 
 
 ov  Jir St  fruits  of  all  ecclesiastical  benefices,  any 
 longer  to  the  court  of  i^(?772e.     In  the  next  year, 
 
 nor  bestow,  nor  mortgage,  nor  invest  anew,  nor  in  anywise 
 alienate,  without  consulting  the  Roman  Pontiff.  So  help  me 
 God,  and  these  holy  Gospels  of  God." 
 
 Before  he  took  this  oath,  he  made  the  follow ingpro^^^^  against 
 any  temporal  allegiance  to  the  Pope :  — 
 
 "  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Before  you,  a  person  autho- 
 rised, and  \^itnesses,  worthy  of  credit,  here  present,  I,  Thomas, 
 elected  Archbishop  oi  Canterbury,  do  say,  allege,  and  in  the 
 words  here  written,  do  openly,  publicly,  and  expressly  protest, 
 That  in  taking  the  oath  or  oaths  usually  sworn  by  those  elected 
 archbishops  of  Canterbury^  to  the  supreme  pontiff,  before  my 
 consecration,  or  at  the  time  thereof,  I  must  consider  them  as 
 rather  formally,  than  essentially,  or  in  reality,  obligatory  to 
 obtain  it.  And  it  neither  is,  nor  will  be,  my  design  or  inten- 
 tion, by  this  oath  or  oaths,  howsoever  the  zcords  contained  in 
 them  may  sound,  to  oblige  myself,  by  reason  of  the  same,  to  say, 
 do,  or  attempt  any  thing  hereafter  that  shall  be,  or  seem  to  be, 
 contrary  to  the  law  of  God,  or  contrary  to  our  most  illustrious 
 king  of  England,  or  the  commonzi'eal  of  this  his  kingdom  of 
 Efigland,  or  the  laws  or  prerogatives  of  the  same.  And  that  I 
 do  not  intend,  by  any  oath  or  oaths  of  this  sort,  in  any  way,  to 
 preclude  myself  from  being  able  freely  to  speak,  consult,  and 
 consent,  in  all  and  singular  matters  any  how  concerning  the 
 reformation  of  the  Church  of  England,  or  the  prerogative  of 
 the  crown,  or  the  interest  of  the  state,  and  to  execute  and  re- 
 form everywhere,  whatever  matters  in  the  Church  of  England 
 shall  appear  to  want  reformation.  And  according  to  this  inter, 
 pretatioji  and  this  meaning,  and  in  no  other  way  nor  manner, 
 do  I  protest  and  profess  that  I  will  take  said  oaths. 
 
 "  And  I  do  moreover  protest,  whatever  be  the  oath  which 
 my  proctor  swore  in  my  name  heretofore  to  the  supreme  Pon- 
 tiff, that  it  neither  was  my  will  or  intention  to  give  him  any 
 
U1 
 
 1553,  all  appeals  to  Rome;  and  in  1534,  the  act  of 
 Supremacy  was  passed,  declaring  the  king  Supreme 
 
 power,  by  virtue  of  which  he  might  take  any  oath  in  mi)  name, 
 contrary  or  repugnant  to  the  oath  taken  or  hereafter  to  be  taken 
 by  me,  to  the  most  illustrious  king  oi  England  aforesaid.  And 
 in  case  he  has  taken  any  such  contrary  or  repugnant  oath  in 
 my  name,  I  do  protest  that  I  wish  it  to  be  considered  as  null 
 and  invalid ;  having  been  taken  without  my  knowledge  and 
 authority. 
 
 "  Which  protestations  I  zdsh  to  be  considered  as  repeated  and 
 reiterdted  in  all  the  clauses  and  sentences  of  said  oaths ;  from 
 which  I  do  not  mean  to  recede,  nor  will  I  any  how  recede  by 
 any  word  or  deed  of  mine ;  but  1  will  that  they  shall  always 
 hold  good  in  my  favour.'' 
 
 And  the  following  was  his  oath  to  the  king  for  his  tempo-^ 
 ralities, 
 
 "  I,  Thomas  Cranmer,  renounce  and  utterly  forsake  all  such 
 clauses,  words,  sentences,  and  grants,  which  I  have  of  th& 
 Pope's  Holiness  in  his  buUes  of  the  archbishopric  of  Canter- 
 bury, that  in  any  manner  was,  is,  or  may  be  hurtful  or  preju- 
 dicial to  your  Highness,  your  heires,  successors,  estate,  or 
 dignity  royal ;  knowing  myself  to  take  and  hold  the  said  arch- 
 bishopric immediately  and  only  of  your  Highness,  and  of  none 
 other.  Most  lowly  beseeching  the  same  for  restitution  of  the 
 <ewpor«/2V2e*  of  the  said  archbishopric:  professing  to  be  faith- 
 ful, true,  and  obedient,  subject  to  your  said  Highness,  your 
 heu'es  and  successors,  during  my  life.  So  help  me  God,  and 
 the  holy  Evangelists."  See  the  Latin  originals,  in  Strype's 
 Life  of  Cranmer,  Appendix,  No.  V.  p.  9,  or  in  Hales,  ibid. 
 pp.  3-7. 
 
 The  oath  of  consecration  to  the  Pope  ought  surely  to  he. 
 abolished  in  toto,  as  an  innovatioti  unknown  for  the  first  seveii 
 centuries,  and  injurious  to  the  rights  of  the  crozi:n,  and  of  thf 
 established  Church,  by  the  .subsisting  statutes  of  Pr/p/?.';^/z/rd>, 
 
248 
 
 Head  on  Earth  of  the  Church  of  England^  and  dis- 
 charging the  people  of  this  reahn  from  all  depend- 
 ence on  the  Pope.  Its  preamble  maintains,  That 
 *'  the  Catholic  faith  is  injurious  to  the  souls  of  men, 
 as  well  as  to  the  state :  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  whom 
 somecall  the  Pope,  hath  long  darkened  God's  word, 
 that  it  might  serve  his  pomp,  glory,  avarice,  and 
 ambition,  and  his  tyranny  both  upon  the  souls  and 
 bodies  and  goods  of  Christians ;  excluding  Christ. 
 out  of  the  care  of  men's  souls,  and  pririces  out  of 
 their  dominions'' 
 
 This  was  followed  up,  in  the  year  1536,  by  an 
 act  for  the  suppression  of  all  smaller  monasteries, 
 abbeys,  and  religious  houses  under  ^200  a  year 
 inconrie ;  and  the  revenues  of  376  such,  amounting 
 to  .^30,000  a  year,  were  granted  to  the  crown,  on 
 the  king's  promise  to  employ  some  part  of  them, 
 after  relieving  his  ow^n  necessities,  to  other  religious 
 uses,  such  as  founding  new  bishoprics,  deaneries, 
 chapters,  and  the  like;  and  three  years  after,  he 
 obtained  the  consent  of  his  compliant  parliament,  in 
 15^9,  for  dissolving  the  rest,  either  by  surrendry, 
 forfeiture,  or  purchase.  The  whole  number  sup- 
 pressed in  England  and  Wales,  according  to  Cam- 
 den, amounting  to  645  ;  90  colleges,  1 10  hospitals, 
 and  9,37^  chantries  ;  the  yearly  income  of  all  which 
 made  i;  1 6 1,000;  being  above  a  third  part  of  all 
 our  spiritual  revenues ;  beside  the  value  of  timber, 
 stock,  corn,  bells,  church  plate,  and  ornaments,  &c. 
 which  was  immense ;  as  we  may  judge  from  a  single 
 
249 
 
 instance  :  The  monastery  of  St.  Edmundbury  alone 
 furnished  five  thousand  marks  of  gold  and  silver, 
 beside  precious  stones  of  great  value. 
 
 From  their  revenues  the  king,  according  to  his 
 promise,  founded  six  new  bishoprics,  and  augmented 
 the  number  of  colleges  in  the  universities,  and 
 supplied  several  cathedral  churches  with  canons,  in 
 the  place  of  the  monks ;  for  which  he  allotted  reve- 
 nues to  the  amount  of  £  8000  a  year.  But  the 
 great  surplus  was  consumed  by  his  own  extrava- 
 gance, and  profuse  grants  of  lay  impropriations  to 
 his  favourites,  instead  of  being  solely  applied  to  re- 
 ligious  ov public  uses.  And  this  sacrilegious  spoli- 
 ation of  ecclesiastical  property  has  been  the  greatest 
 blot  upon  the  reformation  in  England,  and  a  mate- 
 rial injury  to  the  nation.  The  suppression  of  reli- 
 gious houses,  &c.  shortly  created  a  necessity  for 
 introducing  poor  taxes  or  poor  rates,  to  supply  the 
 place  of  the  hospitality  of  the  religious  institutions ; 
 which  have  at  length  arisen  to  an  evil  of  enormous 
 and  alarming  magnitude,  by  a  righteous  retaliation 
 upon  the  rapacity  of  the  laity,  for  sharing  in  those 
 unhallowed  spoils,  and  also  to  prevent  impositions 
 upon  themselves  by  the  Crown. 
 
 The  same  servile  parliament  enacted  the  bloody 
 statute  of  the  Six  Articles,  confirming  the  popish 
 doctrines,  1.  Oi  Transubstantiaticn ;  2.  Communion 
 in  o?ie  kind;  3.  The  Celibacy  of  Priests,  and,  4.  Of 
 Nuns  ;  5.  Private  Masses,  and,  6.  Auricular  Con- 
 fession; under  pain  of  death  by  burning,  and  for- 
 
250 
 
 feiture  of  goods  and  chattels :  in  spite  of  all  the 
 opposition  of  Cranmer  and  the  clergy  to  prevent 
 them.  And  in  the  bigoted  reign  of  her  sister 
 Mary, Elizabeth  herself  was  nearly  falling  a  victim 
 to  the  first  article  *. 
 
 In  Edxvard  the  SLrth's  reign,  the  act  was  passed 
 for  imifoi^mity  in  religious  worship,  conformably  "  to 
 the  pure  religion  of  Christ,  and  ihe  practice  of  i he 
 Primitive  Church  ;"  the  Popish  Mass  was  thereby 
 abolished,  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  en- 
 joined to  be  used  in  its  stead;  —  and  so  strictly  was 
 the  observance  of  it  required  by  the  young  king, 
 that  he  would  not  suffer  his  sister,  the  Lady  Mary^ 
 to  have  7nass  in  her  own  family. 
 
 In  the  first  oi  Elizabeth,  A.  D.  1558,  the  act  of 
 supremacy  was  renewed  for  "  restoring  to  the  crown 
 the  ancient  jurmHction  over  the  state  ecclesiastical, 
 and  abolishing  d\\foreig7i  powers  repugnant  to  the 
 same  ;"  and  the  oath  of  supremacy  was  required 
 to  be  taken  by  all  the  Members  of  both  Houses  of 
 
 *  Soon  after  Queen  Man/'s  accession  to  the  throne,  the 
 Pnncess  Elizabeth,  her  sister,  was  imprisoned;  and  at  the 
 pressing  instances  and  menaces  of  Cardinal  Poole,  she  pro- 
 fessed herself  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  received  the  communion 
 of  the  mass  ;  and  when  interrogated  as  to  her  belief  of  transub' 
 stantiation,  she  thus  answered  evasively :  — 
 
 "  Christ  was  the  Word  that  spake  it  ; 
 He  took  the  bread  and  brake  it  ; 
 And  what  that  Word  did  make  it, 
 That  I  believe,  and  take  ii.^' 
 
251 
 
 Parliament,  with  attendance  on  the  national pvayerSy 
 and  occasional  participation  of  the  communion^  on 
 pain  of  expulsion  ;  thus  guarding  them  against  the 
 errors  and  mQg\Adi^\i\e?>oi  Papists  di\^^  Dissenters, 
 When  her  prime  favourite  the  Earl  oi  Leicester^ 
 appointed  one  of  the  trustees  of  an  act  designed  for 
 the  better  preservation  of  Church  lands,  by  pre- 
 venting their  alienation,  had  abused  his  power ;  by 
 the  bold  remonstrance  of  JVhitgiJt  *,  Archbishop 
 
 *  This  prelate  having  withstood  Leicester  openly  to  his  face 
 before  the  Queen,  they  both  quitted  the  room,  not  friends  in 
 appearance.  But  VVhitglft  made  a  sudden  and  seasonable  re- 
 turn to  her  Majesty,  whom  he  found  alone,  and  addressed  her 
 with  great  humility  and  reverence  indeed,  but  with  the  spirit 
 and  frankness  of  an  apostle,  in  the  following  terms  :  — 
 
 "  I  beseech  your  Majesty  to  hear  me  with  patience,  and  to 
 believe  XhsA,  yours  BXidihe  Church's  safety  are  dearer  to  me 
 than  my  life,  but  my  conscienoe  dearer  than  both ;  and  there- 
 fore give  me  leave  to  do  my  duty,  and  tell  you,  Xhdit  princes  are 
 deputed  nursing  fathers  of  the  church,  and  owe  it  a  protection  : 
 and  therefore,  God  forbid  that  you  be  so  much  passive  in  her 
 ruin,  when  you  may  prevent  it ;  or  that  I  should  behold  it 
 without  horror  and  detestation,  or  should  forbear  to  tell  your 
 Majesty  of  the  sin  and  danger.  And  though  you  and  myself 
 are  born  in  an  age  of  frailties,  when  theprimiiive  piety  and  care 
 of  the  Church-la7ids  and  immunities  are  much  decayed,  yet, 
 Madam,  let  me  beg  that  you  will  but  first  consider,  and  then 
 you  will  believe,  there  are  such  sins  as  profaneness  and  sacri^ 
 lege  ;  for  if  there  were  not,  they  could  not  have  names  in  holy 
 WRIT,  and  particularly  in  the  New  Testament. 
 
 "  And  I  beseech  you  to  consider,  that  though  our  Saviour 
 said  He  judged  no  man;  and  to  testifjy  it,  would  not  judge  nor 
 divide  the  inheritance  betwixt  the  iziio  brethren,  nor  would 
 
of  Canterbury,  the  Queen  was  induced  to  put  a 
 stop  to  the  breach  that  had  been  already  made  in 
 
 judge  the  woman  taken  in  adulierj/j  yet,  in  this  point  of  the 
 church's  right,  he  was  so  zealous,  that  he  made  himself  both  the 
 accuser,  and  the  judge^  and  the  executioner,  to  punish  these 
 sins  ;  witnessed,  in  that  he  himself  made  the  whip  to  drive  the 
 profaners  out  of  the  temple,  overthrew  the  tables  of  the  money'-^ 
 changers,  and  drove  them  out  of  it.  And,  consider,  that  it  was 
 St.  Paul  that  said  to  these  Christians  of  his  time,  that  were 
 offended  at  idolatry,  'yet  thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou 
 commit  sacrilege?'  supposing,  I  think,  sacrilege  to  be  the 
 greater  sin.  This  may  occasion  your  Majesty  to  consider,  that 
 there  is  such  a  sin  as  sacrilege  ;  and  to  incline  you  to  prevent 
 the  curse  that  will  follow  it,  I  beseech  you  also  to  consider,  that 
 Constantine,  the  first  Chi'istian  emperor,  and  Helena,  his  mo- 
 ther ;  that  king  Edgar,  and  Edward  the  Confessor,  and,  indeed, 
 many  others  of  your  predecessors,  and  many  private  Christians, 
 have  also  given  to  God  and  his  Church  much  land  and  many 
 immunities,  which  they  might  have  given  to  those  of  their  own 
 families,  and  did  not,  but  gave  them  as  an  absolute  right  and 
 sacrifice  to  God  ;  and  with  these  immunities  and  lands,  they 
 have  entailed  a  curse  upon  the  alienators  of  them.  God  pre- 
 vent your  Majesty  from  being  liable  to  that  curse  ! 
 
 "  And  to  make  you,  that  are  trusted  with  their  preservation, 
 the  better  to  understand  the  danger  of  it,  I  beseech  you,  forget 
 not,  that  besides  these  curses,  the  Church-land  and  power  have 
 been  also  endeavoured  to  be  preserved  (as  far  as  human  reason 
 and  the  law  of  this  nation  have  been  able  to  preserve  them)  by 
 an  immediate  and  most  sacred  obligation  on  the  consciences  of 
 the  princes  of  this  realm ;  for  they  that  consult  Magna  Chajia 
 shall  find,  that  as  all  your  predecessors,  at  their  coronation,  so 
 you,  also,  were  sworn  before  all  the  nobility  and  bishops  then 
 present,  and  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  in  his  stead,  to  him 
 that  anointed  you,  to  maintain  the  Chiirch-lands,  and  the  rights 
 
253 
 
 the  lands  and  immunities  of  the  Church,  and  to 
 maintain,  with  more  care  than  she  had  done  be- 
 
 belonging  to  it ;  and  this  testified  openly  at  the  holi/  altar,  by 
 laying  your  hand  upon  the  Bible,  then  lying  upon  it.  And 
 not  only  Magna  Charta,  but  many  moderti  statutes  have  de- 
 nounced a  curse  upon  them  that  break  Magna  Charta.  And, 
 now,  what  account  can  be  given  for  the  breach  of  this  oath  at 
 the  last  great  day,  either  by  your  Majesty,  or  by  me,  if  it  be 
 wilfully  or  but  negligently  violated,  I  know  not. 
 
 "  And,  therefore,  good  Madam,  let  not  the  late  lord  (Leices-> 
 iers)  exceptions  against  the  failings  of  some  fezD  clergymen^ 
 prevail  with  you  io  punish  posterity  for  the  errors  of  the  present 
 age :  l^t  particular  men  suffer  for  their  particular  errors,  but  let 
 God  and  his  Chureh  have  their  rights.  And  though  I  pretend 
 not  to  prophesy,  yet  I  beg  posterity  to  take  notice  of  what  is 
 already  become  visible  in  many  families :  that  Church-land, 
 added  to  an  ancient  inheritanee,  hath  proved  like  a  mothfretting 
 a  garment,  and  secretly  consumed  both  !  or  like  the  eagle  that 
 stole  a  coal  from  the  altar,  and  thereby  set  her  nest  on  ftre^ 
 zchich  consumed  both  her  young  eagles  and  herself  that  stole 
 a.  And  though  I  shall  forbear  to  speak  reproachfully  of  your 
 father  {Henry  VIII.),  yet  I  beg  you  to  take  notice,  that  a  part 
 of  the  Church's  rights,  added  to  the  vast  treasure  left  him  by 
 his  father,  hath  been  conceived  to  bring  an  unavoidable  con^ 
 sumption  upon  both,  notwithstanding  all  his  diligence  to  pre- 
 serve it.  And,  consider,  that  after  the  violation  of  those  laws, 
 to  which  he  had  sworn  in  Magna  Charta,  God  did  so  far  deny 
 his  restraining  grace,  that  he  fell  into  greater  sins  than  I  am 
 wiUing  to  mention. 
 
 "  Madam,  Religion  is  the  foundation  and  cement  of  human 
 societies ;  and  when  they  that  serve  at  God's  altar  shall  be  ex- 
 posed to  poverty,  then  Religion  itself  shall  be  exposed  io  scorn, 
 and  become  contemptible,  as  you  may  already  observe  in  too 
 many  poor  vicarages  in  this  nation.     And,  therefore,  as  you 
 
254 
 
 fore,  its  remaining  rights.  Tiie  intelligent  Hooker 
 reckons  that  the  IcnhimpropriatlojiSj  at  this  time, 
 wei'e  known  to  amount  to  one  hundred  and  twenty 
 thousand  pounds  yearly.  ''  We  rest,"  said  he, 
 *'  quietly  without  it,  till  it  shall  please  God  to 
 touch  the  hearts  of  men,  of  their  own  voluntary 
 accord,  to  restore  it  to  Him  again."  "  What  hath 
 been  taken  away  as  dedicated  to  uses  superstitious, 
 
 are,  by  a  late  act  or  acts  [^of  Parliament]],  entrusted  with  a 
 great  power,  to  preserve  or  waste  the  Church'' s  lands,  yet  dispose 
 of  them,  for  Jesus'  salce,  as  the  donors  intended.  Let  neither 
 falsehood  nor  flattery  beguile  you  to  do  otherwise  ;  and  put  a 
 stop,  I  beseech  you,  to  tiie  approaching  ruin  of  God's  Church, 
 as  you  expect  comfort  at  the  last  great  day :  for  kings  must  be 
 judged. 
 
 '*  Pardon  this  affectionate  plainness,  my  most  dear  Sovereign, 
 and  let  me  beg  to  be  still  continued  in  your  favour;  and  the 
 Lord  continue  you  in  iiis !" 
 
 This  animated  speech  (impossible  to  be  abridged),  to  which 
 tJie  queen  listened  patiently,  produced  its  full  effect';  and  her 
 future  care  to  preserve  the  Church's  rights,  which,  till  then,  had 
 been  neglected,  proved  that  it  sunk  deep  into  her  heart.  Not- 
 withstanding all  the  flowings  and  ebbings  of  her  favour  toward 
 his  opposers,  (and  the  latter  especially  to  the  Earl  of  Leicester') 
 he  still  maintained  a  uniform  ascendancy  in  her  esteem  for  his 
 piety,  and  in  her  councils  for  his  zdsdom,  during  twenty  years^, 
 in  those  dangerous  and  unsettled  times,  in  which  he  had  to 
 cope  with  the  most  powerful  and  active  enemies  of  the  Church, 
 both  open  and  concealed,  tlie  Noiiconformists  and  the  Courtier s» 
 And  he  made  good  his  motto :  — 
 
 Vincit  quipatitur. 
 
 See  Walton's,  Life  oi  Hooker ^  p.  f),  10. 
 
255 
 
 and,  consequently,  not  given  to  God,  or,  at  the 
 leastwise,  not  so  rightly  given,  we  repine  not 
 thereat ;  that  which  hath  gone  by  means  secret  and 
 indirect,  through  corrupt  covipcsitions  or  compacts, 
 we  cannot  help ;  what  the  hardness  of  Aliens  hearts 
 doth  make  them  loth  to  have  exacted,  though  hQ.- 
 ingdue  by  law,  even  thereof  the  xvant  we  do  also 
 bear.  —  All  that  we  have  to  sustain  our  miserable 
 life  with,  is  but  a  remnant  of  God's  own  treasure, 
 so  far  already  di??ii?iished  and  dipt,  that  if  there 
 were  any  sense  of  common  humanity  left  in  this 
 hard-hearted  world,  the  impoverished  estate  of  the 
 clergy  of  God  would,  at  the  length  of  very  com- 
 miseration, be  spared."  Ecclesiastical  Polity, 
 p.  389.  And  Bishop  Jewel,  in  a  sermon  preached 
 before  Queen  Elizabeth,  thus  boldly  complained 
 of  these  abuses  :  —  "  In  other  countries  the  receiv- 
 ing of  the  Gospel  hath  always  been  the  cause  that 
 learning  was  more  set  by ;  and  learning  hath  ever 
 been  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  In  England, 
 I  knov/  not  how  it  cometh  otherwise  to  pass,  for 
 since  the  Gospel  hath  been  received,  the  mainte- 
 nance of  learning  hath  been  decayed  ;  and  the  lack 
 of  learning  will  be  the  decay  of  the  Gospel''  Then 
 addressing  himself  to  her  rapacious  courtiers, 
 *^  You,''  said  he,  *'  enriched  them  which  mocked, 
 and  blinded,  and  devoured  you !  Spoil  not  them 
 now  i\\2itfeed,  and  instruct,  and  comfort  you  !" 
 
 At  the  union  of  the  two  crowns  of  Ensland  and 
 Scotland,  under  James  I.  this  learned  prince  con- 
 
^256 
 
 eluded  a  long  speech  to  his  parliament,  explaining 
 the  policy  of  government  toward  the  Papists,  nearly 
 in  the  language  of  Henry  VIII. :  "  As  long  as  they 
 are  disconformahle  in  religion  from  zis,  they  can- 
 not be  but  half  7ny  subjects,  to  do  but  half  service  ; 
 and  I,  to  want  the  best  half  of  them,  which  is  their 
 souls'' 
 
 And  his  parliament  thus  sagaciously  described 
 the  genuine  spirit  and  effects  o^  popery  :  — 
 
 "  And  from  these  causes,  as  '  bitter  roots,'  we 
 humbly  offer  to  your  Majesty,  that  we  foresee  and 
 fear  very  dangerous  effects  both  to  the  Church  and 
 State ;  for,  1 .  The  Popish  religion  is  incompatible 
 Avith  ours  in  respect  of  their  positions  :  2.  It  draw- 
 eth  with  it  an  unavoidable  dependency  on  foreign 
 princes  :  3.  It  openeth  too  wide  a  gap  for  popula- 
 rity to  any  one  that  shall  draw  too  great  a  party : 
 4.  It  hath  a  restless  spirit,  and  will  strive  by  these 
 gradations  :  if  it  once  get  but  a  connivance,  it  will 
 press  for  a  toleration  ;  if  that  should  be  obtained, 
 they  must  have  an  equality  ;  from  thence  they  will 
 aspire  to  superiority,  and  will  never  rest  till  they 
 get  a  subversion  of  the  true  religionJ"  And  by 
 these  gradations,  indeed,  the  "  restless  spirit  of 
 Popery  hath  striven,"  ever  since  its  introduction  at 
 the  Norman  Conquest,  down  to  the  present  day  ! 
 
 It  was  not,  however,  without  the  most  violent 
 struggles,  that  the  Church  and  See  of  Iio7ne  were 
 deprived  of  their  usurped  supremacy. 
 
 When  Henry  Vlll/had  cast  off  the  papal  su- 
 
257 
 
 premacy,  and  laid  the  axe  to  the  root  of  the  tree, 
 by  suppressing  the  monastic  orders  in  England, 
 the  life-guards  of  the  papacy,  Pope  Paul  issued  a 
 bull  of  excommunication  against  him,  A.  D.  1538; 
 Wi.ch  only  served  to  confirm  the  king  in  his  oppo- 
 sition. 
 
 Soon  after  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
 Pope  Pius  IV.,  in  1560,  wrote  her  a  flattering  let- 
 ter, to  "Our  dearest  daughter  in  Christ,"  —  invit- 
 ing her  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church,  and 
 promising  "  to  receive  her  as  ihe prodigal  son  :"  but 
 the  Queen,  steady  to  her  motto,  semper  eadem,  re- 
 jected his  flatteries,  and  persisted  in  promoting  the 
 Reformation ;  whereupon  Pope  Pius  Y.  fulmi- 
 nated his  famous  bull,  March  28,  1569,  '^  against 
 Elizabeth,  the  pretended  queen  of  England,  and 
 the  heretics^  her  adherents ;"  absolving  all  her  sub- 
 jects from  their  oath  of  allegiance,  and  from  any 
 other  duty  they  owe  to  her ;  and  threatening  all 
 who  shall  henceforth  obey  her,  with  an  anathema, 
 or  excommunication-  By  these  means  several  con- 
 spiracies were  formed  by  Popish  priests  and  Je- 
 suits to  destroy  her;  but  they  were  detected,  and 
 .the  conspirators  punished  according  to  their  de- 
 serts. 
 
 Gregory  XIIL,  in  1578,  stirred  up  the  king 
 of  Spain  to  invade  England,  depose  Elizabeth, 
 and  hold  the  kingdom  as  a  fief  from  him  ;  and  he 
 was  followed  by  Pope  Sextus  V.,  who  urged  the 
 Spanish  invasion  in  1558,  renewed   the  bulls  of 
 
258 
 
 Pius  V.  and  Gregory  XIII.  excommunicated  the 
 queen,  absolved  her  subjects  from  all  allegiance, 
 published  a  Crusade  against  her  as  against  Turks 
 and  Infidels,  and  granted  plenary  indulgences  to  all 
 that  contributed  their  help  and  assistance  to  depose 
 her. 
 
 And  near  the  end  of  her  reign  Pope  Clement  VI 1 1. 
 sent  two  briefs  to  England  in  A.  D.  \5^\\  one 
 to  the  popish  clergy,  the  other  to  the  people, 
 not  to  admit  king  James  as  her  successor,  unless  he 
 swore  to  tolerate  the  Romish  religion.  These 
 briefs,  however,  were  not  published,  but  commu- 
 nicated privately  to  very  fe^v ;  and  laid  the  ground 
 work  of  the  Gunpowder  Plot,  in  1605,  the  third  year 
 after  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  England.  But 
 this  being  providentially  discovered  01:1  the  eve  of 
 its  execution,  and  Ga7^net  the  Jesuit  and  his  ac- 
 complices executed,  and  venerated  as  martyrs  for 
 the  Catholic  faith ;  Pope  Paul  V.*  issued  two  briefs 
 
 •urn  «  11  II  «— ^— — ^.^  I  »  '  I  !■  ■- 
 
 *  This  was  the  arrogant  Pontiff  to  whom,  in  the  year  I6O8, 
 Maria  Carafa,  a  friar,  in  his  Theses  for  Disputation,  at  Rome 
 and  Naples,  (of  which  this  was  one^  Solus  Petrus,  et  succes* 
 sores  J  in  totam  Ecdesiam  illimitatamjurisdictionem  habent,)  ad- 
 dressed the  following  blasphemous  inscription  to  the  Pope  :  — 
 Paulo  V.  Vice  Deo,  Chrisiiance  Reipublicce  Monarchce  invie^ 
 iissimo,  et  Pontijicce  omnipoientiee  consen>ato7'i  acerrimo. 
 
 This  was  published  at  Venice,  while  Dr.  Bedel,  afterwards^ 
 Bishop  of  Kilnwre,  in  Ireland,  was  there,  who,  probably,  in 
 the  title,  discovered  the  mystical  number  666,  the  name  of  the 
 Beast,  or  Antichrist: 
 
 PAVLO     V.     VICE.  DEO. 
 
 5,  50.         5.       5.  I.  100.       500. 
 
25Q 
 
 in  1606  and  1607,  absolving  the  English  Catho- 
 lics from  their  allegiance  to  James,  and  reprobat- 
 ins  the  oath  itself  as  null  and  void  :  a  detestable 
 doctrine,  uniformly  inculcated  by  the  legates, 
 nuncios,  and  emissaries  of  the  Papal  See,  down  to 
 the  present  day. 
 
 The  machinations  of  the  court  of  Rome  were 
 also  fatally  and  successfully  employed  against  the 
 unfortunate  Charles  ;  to  which  he  fell  a  victim  in 
 1648.  The  war  between  him  and  his  puritanical 
 parUament  was  principally  fomented  thereby.  The 
 following  information,  given  in  a  confidential  letter 
 from  Dr.  Bramhall,  bishop  of  Derry^  to  Primate 
 Usher  during  his  exile,  and  the  223d  Letter  iii 
 Usher's  Life,  p.  6l  J,  deserves  to  be  recorded,  from 
 that  scarce  publication  : — 
 "  Most  Reverend, 
 
 "  I  thank  God  I  do  take  my  pilgrimage  pa- 
 tiently, yet  I  cannot  but  condole  the  change  of  the 
 Church  and  State  of -E;2o*to^;  and  more  in  my 
 pilgrimage  than  ever,  because  I  dare  not  witness 
 and  declare  to  that  straying  Jtock  of  our  brethren 
 in  England,  zvho  have  misled  them,  and  xvho  they 
 
 This  title  was  afterwards  enlarged  by  another ;  Benedictus,  a 
 Benedictine  friar,  in  his  dedication  to  the  Pope,  disclaiming 
 the  imputation  o^ Antichrist :  —  Paulo  Quinto,  Pontijici  Uni- 
 ver sails  Ecclesice  Oecumenico,  summo  totius  orbis  Episcopo  atque 
 Mcnarchce,  et  Supremo  Vice-D?o  ;  in  reward  for  which  he 
 was  shortly  after  made  Bishop  of  Caorli  by  the  Pope»  —  See 
 Bisho]^  Burnett's  LWe  of  Bedel,  pp.  306,  307, 
 T  2 
 
260 
 
 are  that  Jeed  them.  But  that  your  Lordship  may 
 be  more  sensible  of  the  Church's  calamities,  and  of 
 the  dangers  she  is  in  of  being  ruined,  if  God  be  not 
 merciful  unto  her,  I  have  sent  you  a  part  of  my 
 discoveries,  and  it  is  from  credible  hands ;  having, 
 at  this  present,  so  sure  a  messenger  and  sp  good  an 
 opportunity. 
 
 **  It  plainly  appears  that  in  the  year  1646,  by 
 order  from  Rome,  above  a  hundred  of  the  Romish 
 clergy  were  sent  into  England,  consisting  of  Eng-- 
 lish,  Scotch,  and  /m//,  who  had  been  educated  in 
 France,  Italy,  Germany,  and  Spain;  part  of 
 those  within  the  several  schools  there  appointed  for 
 their  instruction.  In  each  of  these  Romish  nur- 
 series these  scholars  were  taught  several  handicraft 
 trades  and  callings,  as  their  ingenuities  were  most 
 bending,  besides  their  orders  or  functions  of  that 
 Church. 
 
 **  When  they  return  into  England  they  arc 
 taught  their  lesson,  (if  any  enquire  from  whence 
 they  come)  that  they  were  poor  Christians,  that  for- 
 merly fled  beyond  sea  for  their  religions  sake,  and 
 are  now  returned  with  glad  news  to  enjoy  their  li- 
 berty of  conscience, 
 
 "  The  hundred  men  that  went  over  in  I646,  were 
 most  of  them  soldiers  in  the  Parliament's  army^ 
 and  were  daily  to  correspond  with  those  Romanists 
 in  our  late  king's  army  that  were  lately  at  Oxford, 
 and  pretended  to  fight  for  his  sacred  Majesty ;  for 
 at  that  time  there  were  some  Roman  CathoHcs  who^ 
 
261 
 
 did  not  know  the  design  a  contriving  against  our 
 Church  and  State  o^  England. 
 
 "  But  the  year  following,  1647,  many  of  these 
 Rojnlsh  orders,  who  came  over  the  year  before, 
 were  in  consultation  together,  knowing  each  other ; 
 and  those  of  the  king's  party  asking  some,  why  they 
 took  with  the  Parliament  side  ?  and  asking  others, 
 whether  they  were  bewitched  to  turn  Puritans  9 
 not  knowing  the  design  :  but  at  last  secret  bulls  and 
 iicences  being  produced  by  those  of  the  Parliament 
 &ide,  it  was  declared  between  them,  there  was  no 
 better  design  to  confound  the  Church  of  England^ 
 than  by  pretending  libeiHy  of  conscieiice.  It  was 
 ^;ro;ued  then,  ^  that  England  would  be  a  second  Hoi- 
 ia?id,  a  dommomvealth  ;  and  if  so,  what  would  be- 
 i^ome  of  the  king  ?'  It  was  answered,  "  Would  to 
 Ood  it  were  come  to  that  point."  It  was  again  re- 
 plied, ^  Yourselves  have  preached  so  much  against 
 Rome  and  his  Holiness,  that  Rome  and  her  Ro- 
 manists will  be  little  the  better  for  the  change :'  but 
 it  was  answered,  *^  You  shall  have  mass  sufficient  for 
 a  hundred  thousand,  and  thie  governors  never  th<!; 
 wiser."  Then  some  of  the  mercifullest  of  the  Ro- 
 manists said,  *  This  cannot  be  done  unless  the  king 
 die'  Upon  which  argument  the  Romish  orders 
 thus  licensed,  and  in  the  Parliament  army,  wrote 
 unto  their  several  contents,  but  especially  to  the 
 Sorbonists,  whether  it  may  he  scrupled  to  make 
 tiway  our  late  godly  king,  and  his  Majesty  his 
 son  ?  our  king  and  master,  who,  blessed  be  God^ 
 
 T  3 
 
262 
 
 hath  escaped  their  Romish  snares  laid  for  him :  Ife 
 was  returned  from  the  Sorbonists,  "  That  it  was 
 lazvful  for  Roman  Catholics  to  work  changes 
 in  Government  for  the  Mother-Church's  advance- 
 fnent ;  and  chiefly  in  an  heretical  kingdom;  and 
 so  lazvfully  77iake  away  the  king,'' 
 
 "Thus  much,  to  my  knowledge,  have  I  seen  and 
 heard  since  my  leaving  your  Lordship,  which  I 
 thought  very  requisite  to  inform  your  Grace ;  for. 
 myself  would  hardly  have  credited  these  things, 
 had  not  mine  eyes  been  sure  evidence  of  the  same. 
 Let  these  things  sleep  within  your  gracious  Lord's 
 breast,  and  not  awake  but  upon  sure  grounds  ;  for 
 this  age  can  trust  no  man,  there  being  so  great  fal- 
 lacy among  men.  So  the  Lord  preserve  your 
 Lordship  in  health,  for  the  nation's  good,  and  the 
 benefit  of  your  friends,  which  shall  be  the  prayers 
 of  Your  humble  servant, 
 
 July  20,   1624.  J.  Derensis." 
 
 This  throws  a  new  light  on  the  proceedings  of 
 the  Purita?is  of  that  age,  in  their  little  suspected 
 coalition  with  the  Papists  to  subvert  the  Govern- 
 ment. The  same  coalition  has  been  renewed  in 
 the  present  age,  and  subsists,  at  this  moment,  both 
 in  Gr^eat  Britain  and  Ireland  ! 
 
 IV.  In  Ireland^  to  which  we  again  turn  our 
 attention,  the  primacy  of  the  See  of  Armagh^ 
 established  by  the  synod  of  Cashel^  A.  D.  450, 
 remained  for  a  long  time  undisputed.  The  first 
 opposition  to  the  jurisdiction  of  that  See  waspade 
 
263 
 
 by  the  Danesy  or  Ostinen,  who  planted  colonies  in 
 the  three  maritime  cities  of  Dublin,  fVaterford, 
 and  Limerick,  in   the  course  of  the  ninth  century. 
 In  the  following  century  Edgar,  King  of  England, 
 invaded  the  Danes  in  Ireland,  and  reduced  Dub- 
 Ikn  under  his  dominion ;  to  which,   in  the  year  964, » 
 he  granted  a  charter,  under  the  title  of  NobilissimcL 
 Civitas  Dublince,  "  the  most  noble  city  of  Dub- 
 lin f'  which  shews  that  it  must  have  been  a  city  of 
 note  at  that  time.     After  the  conversion  of  these 
 Danish  colonies  to   Christianity,    preferring    the 
 jurisdiction  of  the  Norman  Church,  in  England^ 
 to  that  of  the  see  of  Armagh,  in  their  own  neigh- 
 bourhood, Gothic,  the  king  of  Dublin,  with  the 
 consent  of  his  clergy  and  people,  applied  to  Lan-- 
 franc,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury/,   to  conse- 
 crate their  first  bishop,  Patrick,  which  was  done 
 at  St.  Paul'S;  in  the  year  1074*    Upon  his  death, 
 in  1085,  at  the  application  of  Jercfe/w^^,  monarch. 
 of  Ireland,    and  the  bishops  of  Ireland,  joined, 
 with  the  clergy  and  people  of  Dublin,  Lanfratic 
 again  consecrated  Donatus,  one  of  his  own  monks 
 of  Canterbury,  for  their  bishop.t     He  dying  ia 
 
 *  Ad  regimen  Dabliniensis  Eccle^aB  Lanfrancus  Archiepis- 
 copus  Cantuarice,  peteilte  Goderico  rege,  Dubliniensis  Eccle- 
 siae  populo  et  Clero  consentientibus  et  eligentibus  ;  in  Ecclesia 
 Sancti  Pauli,  Londin.  Patriciitm  gacravit  antistitem.  Annal. 
 Dublin,  ad  Annum  1074. 
 
 t  Anno  Dom»  1085,  Lanfrancus,  Archiepiscopus  Cantuar. 
 a<l  regimen  Dahlinisnsis  Ecclesiie,  sttcravit  Donaium  mona^- 
 
 t4 
 
264 
 
 1095j  his  nephew  Samuel,  a  monk  of  St,  Albans, 
 but  born  in  Ireland,  was  chosen  bishop  in  his 
 room,  by  Alurierdach,  monarch  of  Ireland,  and 
 the  clergy  and  people  of  the  city ;  who  sent  him  to 
 be  consecrated  by  Anselm,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
 bury.^ The  last  Bishop  of  Dublin,  Gregory,  m 
 the  year  1122,  was  consecrated  hy  Ralph,  Arch- 
 bishop of  Canterbury,  in  consequence  of  the  fol- 
 lowing writ,  directed  to  him  by  king  Henry  I.  f 
 
 "  Henry,  king  of  E^igland,  to  Ralph,  Archbi- 
 shop  of  Canter bu?y,  greeting.  The  king  of  Ireland 
 hath  intimated  to  me  by  his  writ,  and  the  burgesses 
 of  Dublin,  that  they  have  elected  this  Gregory  for 
 their  bishop,  and  send  him  to  you  to  be  conse- 
 crated. Wherefore  I  desire  you  to  satisfy  their 
 petition,    anc?   perform    his    consecration    without 
 
 terii  sui  monachum  in  sede  Metropoli  Caniuar.  petentibus  at- 
 que  eligentibus  eum  Terdeluacho  Hihernice  rege,  atque 
 Clero  et  populo  praefatas  civitatis*  Annul.  Dublin,  ad  Annum 
 1085. 
 
 *  A  Rege  Hibernice,  Murierdach  nomine,  necnon  a  Clero 
 et  populo  in  episcopatum  ipsius  civitatis,  electus  est ;  atque 
 ad  Anselmiim,  juxta  morem  antiquum,  sacrandus  cum  com* 
 muni  decreto  directus.  —  Eadmer,  Hist,  Nov  or. -p.  31. 
 
 t  Ilenricus  Rex  Anglice  Radulpho  Cantuariensi  Episcopff 
 salutem.  Mandavit  mihi  Rex  Hibernice  per  Breve  suum,  et 
 Bui'genses  Dublinicp,  quod  elegerunt  liunc  Gregorium  in 
 episcopum,  eum  tibi  mittunt  consecrandum.  Unde  tibi 
 mando,  ut  petitioni  eorum  satisfaciens,  ejus  consecrationem 
 sine  dilatione  expleas.  Teste  Ramdpho  Cancellario  apud 
 Windelsoro 
 
^65 
 
 delay.      Witness    Ranulph,     our   Chancellor,    at 
 JVinclsor.'''' 
 
 At  the  same  time  the  burgesses  of  Dublin,  and 
 the  Assembly  of  the  Clergy,  wrote  to  the  Archbishop 
 of  Canterbury  to  enhance  the  merit  of  this  appli- 
 cation:  *  —  *'  Know,  verily,  that  the   bishops   of 
 Ireland,  and  especially  that  bishop  who  resides  at 
 Ai^magh,  have  the  greatest  jealousy   toward   us, 
 because  w'e  wish  not  to  obey  their  ordination,   but 
 to  be  under  your  government  always." — The  Irish 
 prelates,  indeed,  although   they  acquiesced  in  the 
 interference  of  Lanfranc  and  Anselm,  two  of  the 
 most  celebrated  prelates  of  their  time,  with  whom 
 they  maintained  a  good  correspondence,  yet  could 
 not  brook  this  continuation   of  the   dependence  of 
 the  See  of  Dublin  upon  the  metropolitan  of  ano- 
 ther kingdom,  as  being  derogatory  to  the  dignity  of 
 their  own  primate.     However,  soon  after,  by  the 
 artful  intrusion   of  the  See    of  Rome,  this   same 
 Gregory  was  promoted    to    the    archbishopric  of 
 Dublin,  and  ihenceforw^ard  transferred  his  allegi- 
 ance to  the  papacy.     At  the  same  time  I'uam  was 
 raised  to  the  archiepiscopal  rank. 
 
 The  chief  instrument  in  bringing  about  this  dis- 
 astrous connexion  between  the  Irish  and  Roman 
 
 *  Sciatis  vos  revera,  quod  Episcopi  Hihernice  maximum 
 :eZM  m  erga  nos  habcnt,  et  maxime  ille  episcopiis  qui  habitat 
 Ardimachce ;  quia  nolumus  obedire  eorum  ordinationi,  setl 
 semper  sub  vestro  Dominio  esse  volumus.  —  ^IS.  Ad  Calcem 
 CoUectionis  hidori  McnaioriSi  in  Blhliothcca  Cottoniana. 
 
266 
 
 Churches,  was  Malachy,  archbishop  of  Armagh, 
 betraying  the  rights  and  privileges  of  his  own 
 Church.  In  the  year  1139,  he  took  a  journey  to 
 Rome,  to  concert  with  pope  Innocent  II.  the 
 speediest  and  most  effectual  measures  for  forming 
 an  intimate  and  lasting  union  between  Rome  and 
 Ireland.  He  was  received  ^here  with  distinguished 
 consideration,  appointed  Legate,  and  dismissed 
 with  instructions  to  prevail  on  the  prelates  to  sur- 
 render their  privilege  of  consecrating  bishops ; 
 and  on  the  princes  and  nobles  to  resign  their  right 
 of  nominating  archbishops  and  bishops  to  the 
 Pope.  Malachy  was  indefatigable  in  his  endeavours 
 to  effect  this  change;  and  in  1148,  set  out  on  a 
 second  journey  to  Rome,  furnished  with  full  power, 
 on  the  part  of  the  Irish  nation,  to  acknowledge 
 the  papal  supremacy  in  spirituals,  and  to  demand 
 palls  for  the  hnsh  archbishops.  But  Malachy  died 
 on  his  way  to  Rome,  in  the  arms  of  St.  Bernard^ 
 his  historiographer,  at  Clareval,  and  was  canon- 
 ized for  his  important  services ;  and  Christian, 
 bishop  of  Lismore,  was  appointed  Legate  in  his 
 stead,  A.  D.  1150. 
 
 The  following  year  Pope  Eugeniiis  sent  Cardinal 
 P apar 071  Xo  Ireland ;  who,  in  the  year  1152,  at 
 the  abbey  of  Kelts,  in  the  county  of  Meath,  con- 
 ferred palls  on  the  four  archbishops,  with  great 
 pomp  and  splendor,  in  the  presence  of  Murtagk 
 Mac  Laughlin  O'Nial,  monarch  of  Ireland,  the 
 princes,  twenty- two  bishops,    and   five  capitulaV 
 
267 
 
 bishops  elect,  and  numbers  of  the  abbots  and  dig- 
 nified clergy.  —  O'Hallorans  History  of  Ireland^ 
 voL  i,  p.  32,  S3^ 
 
 And  now,  what  return  did  the  See  of  Rome 
 make  to  the  Irish  Church  and  Nation  for  thia 
 solemn  and  gratuitous  resignation  and  surrendry 
 of  their  ancient  and  established  independence  and 
 rights?  Four  years  had  not  elapsed,  when  the 
 English  Pope,  Adrian  IV.,  most  ungratefully  and 
 unjustly,  granted  to  Henry  II.  that  infamous 
 bull  for  conquering  and  enslaving  Ireland  I  And 
 the  succeeding  Pope,  Alexander  III.,  confirmed 
 it  in  1173;  adding  insult  to  iniquity,  and  repre- 
 senting the  Irish  nation  as  *^  harharous^  and 
 Christian  only  in  name  ! !"  These  bulls  have  been 
 impeached  as  spurious  by  some  of  the  advocates 
 of  Popery;  but  they  were  publicly  notified  by  kino- 
 Henry  II.  at  the  Irish  Synod  of  JVaterford,  held 
 in  1 177;  and  warmly  resented  by  the  L^ish  at  that 
 synod,  to  Vivian,  the  legate  of  Alexander ;  and 
 they  have  been  published  by  Baronius,  and  other 
 Romish  writers.  Their  genuineness,  therefore,  is 
 unquestionable.  Such  was  the  disastrous  com- 
 mencement of  the  implicit  submission  of  the  Irish 
 nation  to  the  Church  and  See  of  Rome  ;  and  the 
 most  calamitous  in  its  consequences,  down  to  the 
 present  day ! 
 
 On  the  death  of  Laurence  O'Toole,  archbishop 
 oi  Dublin,  in  1181,  Henry  II.  nominated  as  his 
 successor  John  Comyn,  an    Englishman,  attached 
 
266 
 
 to  his  interest ;  and  his  election  was  ratified  by  the 
 Pope,  Lucius^  with  a  confirmation  of  the  rights 
 and  possessions  of  the  See  of  'Dublin,  This  early 
 precedent  of  nominntion  by  the  Croxvn,  is  found 
 in  the  Papal  Registry,  called  Cj^ede  Mihi.  Dat. 
 Velletri.  Id.  April.  Indict.  15,  1182,  cited  by 
 Lelandy  Hist,  of  Ireland,  vol.  i,  p.  138. 
 
 Henr^y  de  Londres,  who  succeeded  John  Corny n 
 in  1213,  attended  the  council  of  king  John  as  a 
 spiritual  baron  for  Ireland ;  and  is  named  as  the 
 first  of  the  Lords  who  were  present  at  the  execu- 
 tion of  that  shameful  deed,  by  which  the  king 
 surrendered  his  crown  to  Pope  Innocent  III.,  to 
 be  held  in  future  as  a  fief  of  the  papacy,  by  the 
 service  of  a  thousand  marks,  to  be  paid  annually, 
 seven  hundred  for  England,  and  three  hundred 
 for  Ireland.  He  also  was  present  when  John  paid 
 homage  to  Pandulph,  the  Pope's  legate,  with  the 
 most  abject  humiliation  ;  and  was  honourably  dis- 
 tinguished as  the  only  prelate  who  ventured  to  ex- 
 press his  indignation  at  the  enormous  insolence 
 and  haughtiness  of  the  legate  on  this  occasion.— 
 Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  I95,   19G. 
 
 The  wretched  state  of  Ireland,  in  consequence 
 of  her  subjugation  to  Rome  and  England,  in  the 
 reign  of  Henry  III.,  is  thus  energetically  stated 
 by  her  historian: — 
 
 ''  Ireland,  in  the  mean  time,  felt  all  the  melan- 
 choly effects  of  a  feeble  government,  an  aspiring 
 nobility,  laws   suspended  and  controuled^  factions 
 
^69 
 
 engendered  by  pride  and  oppression,  tiie  anarchy 
 of  the  old  natives,  the  injustice  of  the  new  settlers, 
 local  feuds,  and  barbarous  massacres." 
 
 To  heighten  the  calamities  of  this  dreary  period, 
 the  severest  exactions  were  made  on  Ireland,  both 
 by  the  King  and  the  Pope.     In  the  year  122G,  the 
 King,  with  the  Pope's   concurrence,  demanded  a 
 fifteenth  of  all  Cathedral  Churches  and  Religious 
 Houses ;  and  a  sixteenth  of  all  of  her  Ecclesiastical 
 revenues.     But  the  exactions  of  the  See  of  Rome 
 were  still  more  grievous  and  oppressive  :    in  Eng- 
 land they   were  odious ;   in  Ireland^    intolerable. 
 To  satisfy  the  rapacity  of  legates  and  nuncios,  the 
 Irish  were  stripped  of  their  very  necessaries,  and 
 even  the  churches  were  spoiled  of  their  ornaments  ; 
 and  Ireland  was  overspread  with   Italian  Eccle- 
 siastics^ who  neglected  their  duties,  absented  them- 
 selves, and  yet  drained  the  country  of  the  revenues 
 of  their  benefices.     Supported  by  the  Pope's  au- 
 thority, Henry,  also,  sent  over  large  importations 
 of   English   Clergy.     This    provoked   the   native 
 Clergy  to  make  a  violent   ordinance   against  the 
 intrusion    of  Englishmen  into  a  Canonship  in  any 
 of  the  Irish  Churches ;  which,  on  the  King's  ap- 
 plication,   was  rescinded  by  the  Pope,    as  *'  the 
 effect  of  envy  and  unchristian  partiality,  and  an 
 ambitious  design  to  establish   hereditary  right  in 
 God's  sanctuary." 
 
 Edward  I.  likewise,   by  the   Popes  assistance, 
 pbtained  from  the  Irish  Clergy  a  tenth  of  all  tl^ir 
 
^70 
 
 revenues,  to  provide  for  an  expedition  to  the  Holi/ 
 Land.  Not  content  with  this,  he  demanded  a 
 fifteenth,  in  addition,  by  his  sole  authority.  But 
 they  not  being  wilHng  nor  able  to  comply  with  this 
 novel  and  exorbitant  imposition,  peremptorily 
 refused  to  give  it,  and  complained  to  the  Sove- 
 reign Pontiff;— and  so  this  imperious  Prince,  who 
 humbled  his  English  Clergy,  was  forced  to  relin- 
 quish the  demand. — Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  229 — 235. 
 The  Rtfot^mation,  introduced  into  England  in 
 Henry  VIII.'s  reign  with  so  little  difficulty,  and 
 even  with  the  concurrence  of  the  nation,  met  with 
 great  opposition  in  Ireland ;  and,  in  fact,  never 
 has  been  thoroughly  established  there  to  the  pre- 
 sent day.  The  spirit  of  opposition,  indeed,  spread- 
 widely  both  among  the  Clergy  and  the  Laity.  The 
 Clergy,  as  we  have  seen,  looked  up  to  the  Pope 
 for  protection  against  the  impositions  of  the  Crown, 
 and  were  jealous  that  the  patronage  of  the  Church 
 of  Ireland  was  chiefly  bestowed  on  Englishmen  ; 
 and  the  Laity,  even  the  more  enlightened  of  the 
 English  race,  had  long  considered  Ireland  as  a  lief 
 of  the  Pope,  in  right  of  St.  Peter,  conferred  on 
 Henry  IL ;  and  the  Irish  Parliament  had  acknow- 
 ledged this  to  be  the  only  legitimate  foundation  of 
 the  authority  of  the  Crown  of  England,  (Irish 
 Stat.  7  Edxv.  IV.)  while  the  gross  ignorance  and 
 superstition  of  the  native  Irish,  who  had  beer\ 
 most  unwisely  excluded  from  the  pale  of  English 
 Law,  rendered  them  hostile  to  any  reformatipn  of 
 
^71 
 
 religion  or  morals,  and  blindly  attached  to  the 
 PopCj  by  whose  influence  they  looked  for  support 
 from  O'Nial  and  other  Irish  Chieftains  at  home, 
 and  from  the  king  of  Spam  abroad,  against  the 
 English  domination. 
 
 No  sooner,  therefore,  had  the  Royal  Commis- 
 sioner, Lord  Cromwell,  sent  over  for  the  purpose, 
 and  Browne,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  Sec.  demanded 
 an  acknowledgement  of  the  king's  supremacy  in 
 Ireland,  as  well  as  in  Eiigland,  than  Cromer,  Pri- 
 mate of  Ai^magh,  though  an  Englishman  by  birth, 
 w-ith  the  suffragan  bishops  and  clergy  of  his  pro- 
 vince, violently  opposed  all  innovation  in  religion, 
 pronounced  an  anathema  against  all  who  should 
 sacrilegiously  acknowledge  the  kings  supremacy, 
 and  dispatched  emissaries  to  Rome,  intreating  the 
 Pontiff  to  interfere  in  defence  of  his  own  rights 
 and  interests  in  Ireland, 
 
 However,  a  parliament  was  summoned  in  153G, 
 which,  like  the  English,  was  more  obsequious  to 
 the  wishes  of  the  Crown  ;  and  they  acknowledged 
 the  King  supreme  head  of  the  Church  in  Ireland 
 also.  Archbishop  Broxvne,  in  support  of  the  act, 
 pleaded  the  authority  of  the  Popes  themselves 
 against  the  usurpation  of  Roine,  He  observed, 
 that  they  had  acknowledged  emperors,  kings,  and 
 princes,  to  be  supreme  in  their  own  dominions, 
 and  even  Vicars  of  Christ ;  so  that  in  asserting 
 the  king's  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil  supremacy, 
 he  claimed  no  more  than  Eleutheriu^,  bishop  of 
 
9.1^1 
 
 Rome,  had  granted  to  Lucius,  the  first  Christian 
 king  of  the  Britons.  But  the  terror  of  the  king, 
 and  the  dread  of  being  punished  as  disloyal  sub- 
 jects, had  more  weight  with  the  Legislature  than 
 the  arguments  of  the  Archbishop,  to  pass  the  Act 
 of  Supremacy ;  and  afterwards,  in  1541,  other 
 acts  connected  therewith,  the  dissolution  of  abbies 
 and  monasteries,  and  payment  of  first  fruits  to  the 
 Crown,  &c. 
 
 But  great  opposition  was  given  to  the  execution 
 of  all  these  acts,  clandestinely  and  openly.  Croiner, 
 the  refractory  primate  of  Aimagh,  received  private 
 instructions  from  the  Court  of  Rome,  to  persevere 
 boldly  in  support  of  the  papal  authority ;  to  grant 
 absolution  to  those  vvho  had  taken  the  oath  of  su- 
 premacy, for  breaking  it  ;  and  to  anathematize  all 
 that  opposed  the  authority  of  the  Holy  See,  either 
 ecclesiastical  or  civil.  Some  time  after,  the  follow- 
 ing letter  was  written  to  O'Nial,  the  head  of  the 
 Northern  Chieftains,  by  the  Bishop  of  Mentz,  m 
 the  name  of  the  Council  of  Cardinals,  exciting 
 him  to  rebellion ;  which  was  intercepted  among  the 
 papers  of  a  Dominicmi  friar.  . —  Lelandy  vol.  i. 
 p.  \1% 
 
 "  My  son  O'Nial, 
 
 "  Thou  and  thy  fathers  were  ever  faithful  to  the 
 Mother-Church  of  Rome.  His  Holiness  Paul  [HI.] 
 the  present  Pope,  and  his  Council  of  Holy  Fathers, 
 have  lately  found  an  ancient  prophecy  of  one  Saint 
 Lazerianusj  an  Irish  Archbishop  of  CasheL     It 
 
273 
 
 saith,  that  the  Church  of  Rome  shall  surely  fall, 
 when  the  Catholic  faith  is  once  overthrown  in  Ire- 
 land, Therefore,  for  the  glory  of  the  Mother- 
 Church,  the  honour  of  St.  Peter,  and  your  own 
 security,  suppress  Heresy,  and  oppose  the  enemies 
 of  his  Holiness,  You  see  that  when  the  Ro7nan 
 faith  perisheth  in  Ireland,  the  See  of  Rome  is  fated 
 to  utter  destruction  !  The  Council  of  Cardinals, 
 therefore,  have  thought  it  necessary  to  animate  the 
 people  of  the  Holy  Island  in  this  pious  cause ; 
 being  assured,  that  while  the  Mother-Church  hath 
 sons  of  such  worth  as  you,  and  those  who  shall 
 unite  with  you,  she  shall  not  fall,  but  prevail  for 
 ever,  in  some  degree  at  least,  in  Britain,  Having 
 thus  obeyed  the  order  of  the  Sacred  Council,  we 
 recommend  your  princely  person  to  the  protection 
 of  the  Holy  Trinity,  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  of  St. 
 Peter,  St.  Paul,  and  all  the  host  of  Heaven.  — 
 Amen." 
 
 These  machinatiojis  of  the  Pope  and  his  agents 
 were  but  too  successful.  When  Archbishop  Browne, 
 the  great  preacher  of  the  Reformation  in  Ireland, 
 attempted  to  remove  the  images  and  reliques  of  the 
 Saints  from  his  cathedrals  and  churches,  he  was 
 opposed  by  his  Clergy ;  and  several  chose  rather  to 
 resign  their  benefices  than  acknowledge  the  king's 
 supremacy.  In  the  next  reign,  of  Edzvard  VI., 
 John  Bale,  bishop  of  Ossory,  a  strenuous  oppo- 
 nent of  Popery,  on  his  first  preaching  the  doctrines 
 of  the  Reformation,  was  deserted  by  his  Clergy ; 
 
 u 
 
and  such  was  the  violence  of  the  populace,  that 
 f!ve  of  his  domestics  were  slain  before  his  face ; 
 and  liis  own  life  was  saved  only  by  the  vigorous  in- 
 terposition of  the  civil  magistrates ;  but  so  weak 
 was  the  executive  government,  and  so  confined  its 
 authority,  that  several  of  the  remoter  bishoprics^ 
 beyond  the  English  pale,  sucli  as  Clogher,  Derr^, 
 and  Raphoe,  in  the  north  of  Lxland,  continued 
 to  be  granted  by  the  Pope,  in  Queen  Elizabeths 
 days;  and  several  of  the  abbeys  and  religious' 
 houses,  dissolved  by  the  act  of  33  Hen.  VIIL^ 
 especially  in  Tyrone,  Tirconnel,  and  Fermanagh, 
 were  suffered  to  remain  in  the  possession  of  their 
 superiors  until  the  reign  of  James  I.  And  even 
 then,  and  afterwards,  such  was  the  impolitic  in- 
 attention of  the  English  government  to  the  esta- 
 blished religion,  that  scarcely  any  attempts  were 
 made  to  conciliate  the  Irish,  by  preaching  to  them 
 the  Reformed  doctrines  in  their  own  tongue. — 
 "  Hard  it  is,"  said  Cusack,  an  Irish  Chancellor, 
 in  a  letter  to  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  in  1552, 
 *^  that  men  should  know  their  duties  to  God  and 
 the  king,  when  they  shall  not  have  teaching  or 
 preaching  throughout  the  yearf — for  the  Reformed 
 Clergy  in  general,  took  no  pains  to  learn  the  Irish 
 language,  which  prevailed  even  in  the  heart  of  the 
 English  pale,  among  the  natives,  and  among  the  first 
 settlers,  who  adopted  their  language  and  their  cus- 
 toms by  intermarriages ;  and  were  more  inveterate 
 against  the  Reformation  than  even  the  Irish  them- 
 
selves.  Meanwhile,  even  in  those  Sees  which 
 were  in  the  disposal  of  Government,  the  prelates 
 nominated  by  the  Crown  had  to  contend  with  for- 
 midable rivals  in  the  Romish  prelates  nominated 
 by  the  Pope,  who  vigilantly  introduced  their  own 
 clergy  throughout  the  kingdom ;  who,  speaking  their 
 own  language,  and  preaching  their  own  religion, 
 were  listened  to  with  favour  and  affection ;  while 
 the  Reformed  Clergy,  who  were  strangers  to  their 
 language,  and  prejudiced  against  them  and  their 
 religion,  were  hated  and  abhorred,  as  heretics, 
 aliens,  and  intruders  into  their  rights ;  and  with 
 whom  they  had  no  further  intercourse,  than  the 
 payment  of  their  legal  dues  and  tythes ;  which  not 
 seldom  were  rigorously  exacted  in  the  Ecclesiasti' 
 cal  Courts. 
 
 From  the  combination  of  these  causes,  we  need 
 not  wonder  that  the  Reformation,  like  *'  a  sickly 
 plant  in  a  dry  soil,''  never  took  root,  and  flourished 
 vigorously  in  Ireland,  The  Romish  Hieraixhy 
 subsisted  in  full  force ;  and  still  continues  to  exer- 
 cise Ecclesiastical  Jurisdiction,  openly  and  uncon- 
 trouled,  down  to  the  present  day. 
 
 The  wise  policy  of  James  I.  had  planted  Pro- 
 testant  colonies  in  the  extensive  forfeitures  pro- 
 duced by  the  rebellions  in  Queen  Elizabeths 
 reign,  especially  in  Ulster  ; — and  had  his  system 
 been  punctually  pursued,  Ireland  would  have  been 
 long  since  a  Protestant  country.  But  the  troubles 
 of  his  ill-fated  son,  Charles  I.  drew  off  his  atten- 
 
 u  2 
 
276 
 
 tlon ;  and  the  occasional  rigour  with  which  his 
 deputies  enforced  the  penal  laws  against  Popish 
 recusants,  and  the  general  remissness  and  imbeci-. 
 lity  of  their  administrations, —  the  marked  prefer- 
 ence they  showed  to  the  new  settlers  and  adven- 
 turers, as  the  only  loyal  subjects,  and  their  neglect 
 and  suspicions  of  the  descendants  of  the  old  Eng- 
 lish settlers,  as  disaffected,  and  not  to  be  trusted 
 with  arms,  nor  military  and  civil  employments,  — 
 all  together  conspired  to  alienate  the  minds  of  the 
 great  mass  of  the  nation  against  the  English  yoke, 
 as  they  deemed  the  English  dominion ;  and  fur- 
 nished too  many  opportunities  to  the  partizans  and 
 emissaries  of  Rome  to  poison  the  minds  of  the 
 people,  and  tempt  them  to  throw  off  their  con- 
 nexion with  England,  and  to  assert  their  ancient 
 independence.  The  sagacious  Usher,  that  early 
 prodigy  of  genius  and  learning,  by  which  he  rose, 
 In  those  turbulent  times,  to  the  primacy  ofJrmagh, 
 early  prognosticated  the  L^ish  rebellion  of  1 641. 
 This  young  divine,  in  the  twenty-second  year  of 
 his  age,  preaching  before  the  Government  in 
 Christ  Church,  Dubliji,  iGOl,  who  then  were 
 disposed  to  grant  indulgence  to  the  Papists,  took 
 occasion,  from  that  remarkable  prophecy  of  Eze- 
 kiel,  foretelling  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by 
 the  Romans,  —  "  Thou  shalt  hear  the  iniquity  of 
 the  House  of  Judah  forty  days ;  I  have  appointed 
 thee  each  day  jor  a  year,  iv.  6,  —  to  introduce 
 this  ominous  conjecture  iii  his  sermon  ;  "  From  this 
 
year,  I  reckon  ybr/t/  years ;  and  then,  those  whoni 
 you  now  embrace  shall  be  your  ruin:  and  yo:k 
 shall  bear  their  iniquity:''* — which  fell  out  ac* 
 cordingly.  And,  by  a  severe  retaliation  for  so 
 many  thousand  Protestants,  massacred  in  that 
 rebellion,  the  perpetrators  were  visited  with  a 
 bloody  war  of  twelve  years'  continuance,  during 
 the  remainder  of  Charles  the  First's  reign,  and  the 
 vigorous  administration  of  CrornxvelL  And  to  the 
 operation  of  similar  causes,  we  may  ascribe  the 
 Ensuing  and  recent  rebellions  of  1798  and  1803,  in 
 Ireland. 
 
 V.  The  opposition  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs  to 
 every  demonstration  of  allegiance  to  the  Govern- 
 ment, on  the  part  of  the  English  and  Irish  Ro- 
 man Catholics,  by  means  of  their  Bulls,  Legates^ 
 Nuncios,  and  Vicars  Apostolic,  has  been  unremit- 
 ting and  incessant,  from  the  infancy  of  the  Refor- 
 mation to  the  present  day.  :I  shall  adduce  a  few 
 prominent  instances,  out  of  a  multitude. 
 
 1.  In  the  reign  of  James  I.  after  the  gunpowder 
 treason,  an  oflth  of  allegiance  for  the  Roman  Ca- 
 tholics was  drawn  up  with  great  skill  and  exact- 
 ness, by  the  king  himself,  who  was  well  acquainted 
 with  the  principles  of  Popery  ;  and  who  really 
 wished  to  give  all  his  subjects  liberty  of  conscience 
 in  matters  of  religion,  provided  they  would  give 
 sufficient  and  unequivocal  security  for  iheir  alleo[i' 
 
 *  See  Archbishop  I7^;»e/''s  Life,  by  Parr^  p.  9 
 
278 
 
 ance  to  the  Crown.  This  oath  was  deemed  satis- 
 factory by  his  Romish  subjects,  asreconciUng  their 
 political  with  their  religious  obligations  ;  and  they 
 were  ready  to  accept  it  with  thankfulness  and  gra- 
 titude ;  when,  to  their  sorrow  and  amazement,  it 
 was  censured  by  Pope  Paul  V.  in  the  following 
 terms :  — 
 
 "  From  the  words  themselves  it  ought  to  be 
 sufficiently  clear  to  you,  that  an  oath  of  this  kind 
 cannot  be  taken,  saving  the  Catholic  faith,  and 
 the  salvation  of  your  souls ;  since  it  contains 
 many  things  which  are  openly  adverse  to  faith  and 
 salvation.  Wherefore  we  admonish  you  to  abstain 
 entirely  from  taking  this,  and  similar  oaths'' 
 
 Thus  was  the  oath  dogmatically  condemned  in 
 the  gross,  without  singling  any  particular  clauses  in 
 it  that  were  exceptionable  ;  and  not  only  this,  but 
 all  similar  oaths  of  allegiance  for  Romish  subjects 
 reprobated  for  ever  ! 
 
 2.  On  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  the  fa- 
 mous Remonstrance,  or  Loyal  Formulary  of  Alle- 
 giance, was  presented  to  him  in  behalf  of  his 
 Roman  Catholic  subjects  of  Ireland,  in  I66I, 
 subscribed  by  one  bishop,  sixty-nine  of  the  clergy, 
 twenty-one  peers,  and  a  hundred  and  fifty -three 
 of  the  principal  nobility  and  gentry;  disclaiming 
 the  obnoxious  principles  imputed  to  them,  in  the 
 following  forcible  expressions:  —  ^' JVe  abhor,  we 
 renounce,  we  abominate  such  principles  ;  we  pro- 
 test against  them,  and  seal  our  protestation 
 
27P 
 
 with  cur  dying  breaths''  But  by  the  machina- 
 tions of  the  PopeV  Nuncios,  De  Vecchii,  Jiroldi, 
 Cardinal  Barbey^ini,  &c.  and  their  partizans,  Arch- 
 bishops Reilly,  Talbot,  &c.  this  loyal  Formulary 
 was  rejected  by  the  Irish  Synod,  in  1666,  who 
 substituted  a  nugatory  Recognition  ;  against  which 
 the  honest  and  experienced  Father  Walsh,  who 
 acted  as  procurator  for  the  Remonstrants,  brought 
 fifteen  exceptions,  showing  it  to  be  altogether  eva- 
 sive and  insufficient ;  —  and,  in  return  for  their 
 loyalty,  the  Remonstrants  themselves  were  perse- 
 <!uted  and  excommunicated,  at  home  and  abroad, 
 and  several  of  them  perished  for  want.  * 
 
 3.  In  1775  and  177^,  heads  of  a  bill  were 
 brought  into  the  Irish  parliament  for  regis terijig 
 Popish  Priests,  on  taking  an  oath  of  allegiance ; 
 but  Dr.  Burke,  Titular  Bishop  of  Ossory,  in  his 
 Hibernia  Dominicana,  or.  History  of  the  Domi- 
 nican Order  in  Ireland,  1772,  reprobated  the 
 Pleasure  in  the  following  strong  terms: — 
 
 ^•'  Would  it  not  be  more  than  absurd  [i.  e,  down- 
 right sinful]  that  a  Catholic  priest,  in  discourse 
 and  demeanor,  preaching  the  word  of  God,  scrip- 
 tural and  traditional,  to  a  Catholic  people,  and 
 feeding  them  with  the  Sacraments  of  the  Church, 
 should  swear  fidelity  to  king  George,  so  long  as  he 
 
 ♦  See  Walsh's  History  of  the  Irish  Remonstrance.  LelancVs 
 Hist,  of  Ireland,  vol.  iii.  p.  459—46.2 ;  and  Dr.  0' Conor's 
 Columbanus, 
 
280 
 
 is  professor  of  a  heterodo.v  religion  !  and  so  long 
 as  he  has  not  an  orthodox  wife  I  but  if  he  should 
 either  embrace  the  Catholic  faith,  (as  did,  last 
 year,  his  son-in-law,  Frederic,  prince  of  Hesse- 
 Cassel),  or  should  marry  an  orthodox  wife,  (as 
 did  kings  Charles  I.  and  II.)  that  then,  by  that 
 very  act,  the  same  Catholic  priest  ought  to  abjure 
 the  king  to  zvhom  he  swore  fidelity  before  !  A  deed 
 more  than  unworthy,  [e.  e»  amounting  to  absolute 
 apostacyy — Of  course  the  measure  failed,  being 
 rejected  ty  the  Irish  clergy. 
 
 4.  Afterwards,  in  17^B,  when  an  oath  of  alle- 
 giance for  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics  in  general, 
 was  in  the  contemplation  of  parliament,  Monsignor 
 Ghilini,  the  Nuncio  of  Pope  Benedict  XIV.  at 
 Brussels,  wrote  an  official  letter  to  each  of  the 
 four  Titular  Archbishops  of  Ireland,  which  is  re- 
 corded in  the  Hibernia  Dominica7ia,  Supplement, 
 p.  ^9,5,  as  litercB  vere  aurece,  cedroque  dignce, 
 *'  a  letter  truly  golden,  and  worthy  to  be  preserved 
 in  cedar ;"  of  which  the  following  is  a  copious 
 extract: — 
 
 "  Most  Illustrious  and  most  Reverend  Lord, 
 
 "  My  official  duty  towards  the  good  Catholics  of 
 Ireland,  compels  and  urges  me  to  excite  your  most 
 illustrious  Lordship's  zeal,  in  order  <  that  we  may 
 conjointly  study  to  counteract  a  most  grievous  mi§r 
 chief,  which,  as  I  have  been  informed,  is  prepared, 
 and  partly  carried  into  execution',  to  the  spiritual 
 detriment  of  that  wretched,  most  numerous  Chris- 
 
281 
 
 tian  nation.  Witnesses  of  the  highest  credibility 
 have  informed  me,  that  a  certain  formulary  of 
 Oath  has  been  conceived  by  a  heretic,  and 
 drawn  up  b^  the  same  heretic's  hand,  (a  copy  of 
 which  I  inclose)  ;  and  that  it  is  held  out  for  the 
 acceptance  of  Catholics,  under  this  plausible  pre- 
 text :  that,  if  they  refuse  not  to  take  such  an  oath 
 to  Government,  they  may  reasonably  expect  that 
 Government  will  repeal  and  abrogdie  those  penal 
 laxvs  under  which  they  so  long  groan.  And  I 
 have  been  further  informed,  that  some  of  the  laity 
 and  ecclesiastics,  and  even  bishops,  have  not  been 
 ashamed,  so  imprudently,  to  take  it  already  ;  and 
 also,  that  others  are  preparing  to  take  it ;  so  that 
 I  am  apprehensive,  a  misregulation,  so  great  and 
 important,  may  spread  so  widely  in  a  short  time, 
 as  almost  to  become  general. 
 
 *^  This  nezv  oath  is  ixpi^ehensible^  upon  several 
 accounts,  and  unworthy  of  Catholic  prelates ;  but 
 it  is  absolutely  intolerable,  if  we  consider  the  De- 
 claration thereunto  annexed,  namely,  of  '  abomi- 
 natingj  and  from  the  heai^t  detesting*  the  doctrine 
 which  is  there  declared  '  abominable  and  perni- 
 cious''—  [that  ^  no  faith  or  promise  is  io  he  kept 
 with  heretics,  or  princes  excommunicated ;  or 
 that  princes  deprived  by  the  Pope,  may  be  deposed 
 or  murdered  by  their  subjects,  or  by  any  other 
 person  whatsoever,'  ] 
 
 **  To  your  erudition  it  must  be  known,  that  this 
 doctrine,  which  is  asserted  to  be  *  detestable'  in 
 
282 
 
 the  oath,  is  defended  and  malntaiiied  by  most  Ca- 
 tholic 7iations;  and  has  been  often  followed  in 
 practice  by  the  Apostolic  See,  It  cannot  therefore 
 upon  any  account  be  declared  *  detestable  and  abo- 
 minable' by  a  CatholiCy  without  incurring,  by  such 
 declaration,  the  imputation  of  a  proposition,  rash, 
 false,  scandalous,  and  injurious  to  the  Holy  See, 
 
 "  Besides,  it  is  to  me  a  very  dubious  point, 
 whether  he  be  *  inviolably  bound,  (as  the  new  for- 
 mulary prescribes),  to  be  alzvays  true  ^cadi  faithful 
 to  his  majesty,'  (which  is  afterwards  explained,  to 
 afiirm  upon  oath)  *  according  to  the  sense  intended 
 hy  the  Laxvs  of  Ireland ;'  because,  as  the  laws  of 
 England  and  Ireland  recognize  the  king  as  head 
 of  the  church,  and  the  fountain  of  its  spiritual 
 authority, — so  Ad  who  takes  such  an  oath,  7722  o-^^ also 
 recognize  the  king  as  head  of  the  church,  and  the 
 fountain  of  its  spiritual  authority.  Should  it  hap- 
 pen that  such  expressions  either  were  or  could  be 
 so  understood,  your  most  illustrious  Lordship,  and 
 each  of  the  Catholics  themselves,  ought  to  take 
 notice,  that  this  is  a  manifest  error ^  and  directly 
 coyitrary  to  the  principles  of  the  Catholic  religion, 
 which  acknowledges  only  one  head  and  fountain  of 
 all  spiritual  authority,  namely,  the  Roman  Pon- 
 tiff. And  hence  it  appears,  from  this  considera- 
 tion, how  culpable  and  detestable  such  an  oath 
 would  be,  since  by  it  God  would  be  assumed  as  a 
 f Fitness  and  Avenger  of  error  I 
 
 *'  Since  then  an  oath  of  this  nature  is  so  irregu- 
 
283 
 
 iar  and  reprehensible,  let  me  ask  you,  who  can 
 conceive  with  what  extreme  bitterness  of  grief  the 
 most  pious  mind  of  the  most  Holy  Father  must  be 
 affected,  so  soon  as  the  account  shall  reach  his 
 ears,  that  the  Catholic  Laity,  Ecclesiastics,  and 
 even  Bishops,  have  either  offered  themselves,  or 
 shewn  not  the  least  repugnance  to  take  such  an 
 oath  to  Government,  by  whom  it  is  not  required, 
 without  pixviously  consulting  the  Holy  See,  and 
 listening  to  its  oracular  decision,  according  to  that 
 most  laudable  spirit  of  filial  obedience  and  subor- 
 dination due  to  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 of  that  conformity  to  the  Center  of  Catholic 
 Union,  which  every  one  ought  to  observe,  and 
 which  the  renozvned  Irish  natioti  has  with  singular 
 and  distinguished  veneration  professed,  so  much  to 
 the  glory  of  its  immortal  name  ! 
 
 "  If  the  above-mentioned  facts  be  true, 
 
 your  most  illustrious  Lordship,  from  regard  to 
 your  respectable  ministry,  should  apply  forthwith, 
 with  all  possible  efficacy  and  prudence,  the  speed- 
 iest and  fittest  remedies  for  stopping  the  further 
 progress  of  so  pernicious  and  scandalous  a  misre- 
 gulation  ;  and  for  recalling  those  who  may  have  al- 
 ready taken  such  an  oath  to  their  proper  duty,  that 
 they  may  in  the  mean  time  repair  the  scandal  they 
 have  given;  because,  as  in  other  respects,  the 
 oath,  in  its  whole  extent,  is  unlawful,  so  in  its 
 nature,  it  is  invalid,  null,  and  of  no  effect ;  inso- 
 
284 
 
 much  that  it  can  by  no  means  bind  and  oblige  cort- 
 sciences. 
 
 "  Your  Lordship,  in  the  next  place,  should  take 
 care,  hy  all  such  means  as  shall  appear  to  you 
 most  expedient  and  effectual,  and  most  agreeable 
 to  your  own  discretion,  to  signify  tb  your  suffragan 
 bishops^  and  by  their  instrumentality,  to  all  the 
 faithful,  what  a  criminality  this  new  oath  has  an- 
 nexed to  it ;  arid  how  heinous  a  sin  they  commit 
 who  either  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  take  itj 
 or,  most  unfortunately,  have  already  taken  it." 
 
 Thomas  MAkiA  Ghilhsti, 
 
 Brussels,  Oct.  14,   17^8.     Arbishop  of  Rhodes."* 
 
 To  the  Afxhbishop  of  Dublin. 
 
 The  detection  of  this  treasonable  correspond- 
 ence of  the  nuncio  Ghilini  with  the  Irish  hierar- 
 chy, by  the  late  bishop  of  Cloyne,  Dr.  JVoodzvard, 
 who  first  drew  it  forth  from  the  shade,  and  pub- 
 lished the  original  Latin  letter,  with  an  English 
 translation,  in  the  Appendix  of  his  seasonable 
 pamphlet,  entitled,  "  The  Present  State  of  the 
 Church  of  Ireland''  in  1786,  representing  the  per- 
 secutions of  the  established  clergy,  in  Munster 
 especially,  by  the  White  Boys  of  that  period^ 
 created  no  slight  sensation  at  Rome.  In  conse- 
 quence of  which,  Grandis  et  verbosa  epistola  a 
 Caprceis  venit,  —  "A  long-  winded,  official  letter" 
 eame,  "by  the  authority  and  command  of  his  HoH- 
 
285 
 
 iicss"  the  late  Pope  Pius  VI.  dated  June  23,  179  i, 
 to  the  Titular  Metropolitans  of  Ireland,  which  was 
 inserted,  with  an  English  translation,  in  Dr.  Trorf's 
 Pastoral  Instruction  of  1793,  —  exhorting  his 
 flock  of  the  titular '*  Archdiocese  of /)w^/i/2,"  to : 
 be  loyal  to  his  majesty,  and  submi^^sive  to  the 
 laws  ;"  which  was  published  critically,  October  18, 
 in  the  Dublin  Evening  Post,  the  very  day  after 
 the  breaking  out,  and  suppression  of  the  insurrec- 
 tion that  year  1  * 
 
 Of  this  official  Letter,  the  following  is  an  ex- 
 tract : — 
 
 **  Most  Illustrious  and  most  Reverend  Lords 
 and  Brethren, 
 
 *'  We  perceive  from  your  late  letter,  the  great 
 uneasiness  you  labour  under,  since  the  publication 
 of  a  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  The  Present  State  of 
 Ireland ;'"  from  which  our  detractors  have  taken 
 occasion  to  renew  the  old  calumny  against  the 
 Catholic  religion  with  increased  acrimony ;  namely, 
 that  this  religion  is  by  no  means  compatible  xvith 
 the  safety  of  kings  and  commomvealths  ;  because, 
 as  they  say,  the  Roman  Pontiff  being  the  father  and 
 master  of  all  Catholics,  and  invested  with  such. 
 great  authority,  that  he  can  free  the  subjects  of 
 other  kingdoms  from  their  fidelity  and  oaths  of 
 
 *  See  Hales' s,  Letters  on  the  Religious  and  Political  Tenets 
 of  the  Romish  Hierarchy,  addressed  to  Dr.  JVoj/,  &c.  Second 
 Edit.  1813.    Stockdale,  jun. 
 
285 
 
 allegiance  to  kings  and  princes  ;  he  has  it  in  hi& 
 power,  they  contend,  to  cause  disturbances,  and 
 injure  the  public  tranquillity  of  kingdoms  with 
 ease : — We  wonder  that  you  could  be  uneasy  at  these 
 complaints;  especially  after  your  most  excellent 
 brother  and  apostolical  fellow  -  labourer  the  Arch- 
 bishop of  Cashel,  [Dr.  Butler],  and  other  strenu- 
 ous defenders  of  the  rights  of'  the  Holy  See, 
 [Father  O'Leary,  &c.]  had  evidently  refuted  and 
 explained  azvay  these  slanderous  reproaches  in 
 their  celebrated  writings." 
 
 *'  We  judge,  from  an  opinion  of  your  learning, 
 that  the  rights  of  the  Apostolic  See  cannot  be  un- 
 known to  you,  and  that  you  are  not  unacquainted 
 with  the  arguments  by  which  they  can  be  supported. 
 —  In  this  controversy,  a  most  accurate  distinction 
 should  be  made  between  the  genuine  rights  of  the 
 Apostolic  See,  and  those  that  are  imputed  to  it,  by 
 innovators  of  this  age,  for  the  purpose  of  calum- 
 niating. The  See  of  Rome  never  taught  that  faith 
 is  not  to  be  kept  with  the  heterodox  :  that  an  oath 
 to  kings  separated  from  Catholic  Communion,  can 
 be  violated :  that  it  is  lawful  for  the  Bishop  of 
 Rome  to  invade  their  temporal  rights  and  domi- 
 nions. We,  toOy  consider  an  attempt  or  design 
 against  the  life  of  kings  and  princes,  even  under 
 the  pretext  of  religion,  as  a  hoiYid  and  detestable 
 crime'' 
 
 This  extract  is  also  published  in   the  valuable 
 Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
 
587 
 
 mons,  I'n  1817,  respecting  the  intercourse  of /(?- 
 reign  fiations  with  the  Court  of  Rojne,  in  eccle- 
 siastical concerns,  p.  427 ;  but  without  either  note 
 or  comment.  To  guard  against  this  apparent 
 acquiescence,  therefore,  in  the  Pope's  statement, 
 of  an  official  document  of  such  high  authority  and 
 parliamentary  importance,  from  which  copious 
 testimonies  are  adduced  in  the  next  section ;  the 
 following  strictures  are  requisite :  — 
 
 1.  The  unqualified  assertion  of  his  Holiness,  that 
 '*  the  See  of  Rome  Jiever  taught  that  faith  is  not 
 to  he  kept  with  the  heterodoxy  "  is  either  captious 
 or  false.     In  the  bulls  of  popes,  and  decrees  of 
 councils,  the  word  heterodox  (heterodoxis)  is  no- 
 where used  ;  the  technical  term  employed,  being 
 constantly  heretics,   (hei^eticis)  :  why  then  did  his 
 Holiness  suspiciously  substitute  a  novel  term  ? — if 
 used  in  a  different  sense,  the  denial  is  captious  and 
 equivocating,  calculated  to  blind  the  eyes  of  Pro- 
 testants;  if  used  as  synonymous  with  heretic,  it 
 is  downright  false.     In  this  dilemma,  the  nuncio 
 Ghilini  is  much  better  authority  than  his  Holiness  : 
 He  honestly,  because  confidentially,  declares,  that 
 *'  the  doctrine  has  been  often  followed  in  practice 
 by  the  Apostolic  See  ;"  —  and  that  his  declaration 
 was  not  unacceptable  to  the  Court  of  Rome,  we 
 may  infer,  from  his  being  raised  to  the  rank  of 
 Cardinal,    in  reward  for    his   *^  precious  letter," 
 some  time  after. 
 
288 
 
 The  doctrine,  however,  that  "  Faith  is  not  to 
 be  kept  zvith  heretics,''  is  not  '^  taught'"  absolutely 
 or  unconditionally;  not  in  ordinary  cases,  or  in 
 the  common  intercourse  of  society ;  but  in  extraor- 
 dinary or  spiritual  cases,  whenever  it  may  be  detri- 
 mental or  prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the 
 Church  or  See  of  Rome.  With  this  restriction,  it 
 is  evidently  understood  by  the  Nuncio  ;  and  in  this 
 sense,  indeed,  it  has  often  been  followed  in  j&r^fc- 
 tice  by  the  Apostolic  See ;  the  practice  being  the 
 best  and  surest  comment  upon  the  doctrine'' 
 
 Such  was  the  practice  of  Pope  Martin  V.  in  his 
 letter  to  Alexander,  duke  of  Lithuania,  who  had 
 taken  the  Bohe?nian  Hussites  under  his  protction, 
 dated  May  21,  1425. 
 
 '^  But  if,  anyhow  induced,  you  have  promised 
 to  undertake  their  defence,  know,  that  2/0 u  could 
 not  give  faith  to  heretics,  violators  of  the  holy 
 faith,  a?2d  that  you  sin  mortally  if  you  keep  it ; 
 because  the  faithful  can  have  no  communion  zvith 
 an  injidel." 
 
 Pope  Pius  V.'s  celebrated  bull  against  Queen 
 Elizabeth,  dated  February  24,  \569,  absolved  her 
 subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegiance ;  and  the 
 same  doctrine  was  inculcated  by  Pope  Gre- 
 gory^lW.  in  his  bull  of  ]\Iay  13,  1.580,  inciting 
 the  Irish  to  rebellion  against  her;  by  Pope  Cle- 
 ment Ylll,  in  1600,  against  the  same  ^^  heretical 
 queen ;"  Pope  Paul  V.  in  his  two  briefs,  I6O6  and 
 
'2S9 
 
 1607,  against  the  oath  of  allegiance  made  by  par- 
 liament in  the  reign  of  James  I. — To  these  a  mul- 
 titude oi  foreign  testimonies  might  be  added. 
 
 5.  In  1774,  the  Irish  act  of  13  and  14  Geo.  III. 
 chap.  55,  was  passed,  still  in  use :  ''  to  enable  his 
 Majesty's  subjects,  of  ever]/  descriptmi,  to  testify 
 their  allegiance  to  him.*' 
 
 This  act,  nearly  the  same  as  that  proposed  and 
 rejected  in  I76S,  vvas  approved  of  by  many  intel- 
 ligent and  loyal  Roman  Catholics  ;  and  especially 
 by  that  respectable  prelate  Dr.  Butler,  Titular 
 Archbishop  of  Cashel ;  who,  when  others,  as  he 
 observes  in  his  Justification ,  &c.  *^  hesitated  to 
 consider  the  nature  of  that  engagement  they  were 
 desired  to  enter  into,  and  the  foundation  of  those 
 principles  they  were  desired  to  disclaim  ;  took  an 
 active  part  himself,  and  his  suffragans,  to  explain 
 to  their  flocks  the  propriety  of  such  a  promise,  in 
 the  following  declaration  : — 
 
 "July  15,  1775. 
 
 "  We  the  Chiefs  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy 
 of  the  province  of  Munster,  having  met  together 
 near  Cork,  have  unanimously  agreed,  that  the 
 oath  of  allegiance,  proposed  by  act  of  parliament, 
 anno  13  et  14  Geo.  III.  regis,  cojitains  nothing 
 contrary  to  the  principles  oj  the  Roman  Catholic 
 religion,^' 
 
 "  A  report,"  proceeds  Dr.  Butler,  **  was  quickly 
 circulated,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  bishops  of 
 MunsterjwQre  all  excommuiiicated  by  his  Holin^ss^ 
 
 X 
 
290 
 
 for  countenancing  such  an  impiety  " ,  "  that 
 
 a  report  had  certainly  reached  Rome,  that  the 
 Irish  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  had  shaken  off  the 
 Pope's  supremacy  in  spirituals^' 
 
 To  counteract  this  malignant  report,  he  wrote  a 
 long  memorial  in  September,  17/5,  to  Cardinal 
 Castelli,  president  of  the  Propaganda  at  Rome, 
 stating  the  grounds  upon  which  the  Munster  pre- 
 lates had  acted ;  and  demanding  to  know  expli- 
 cidy,  what  objection  he  had  to  their  conduct.  At 
 length,  after  a  delay  of  fourteen  months,  he  re- 
 ceived the  following  laconic  censure  in  answer  : — * 
 
 "  Most  Illustrious  and  most  Reverend  Lord 
 and  Brother, 
 **  Your  duty,  and  accustomed  obsequious- 
 ness toward  this  Holy  See,  seemed  absolutely  to 
 require  that,  in  a  matter  of  so  great  moment,  ye 
 should  have  judged,  that  nothing  ought  to  be  de- 
 termined without  having  previously  consulted  the 
 Supreme  Pontiff ;  whose  decision  might  also  have 
 been  awaited  by  you  the  more  readily,  because  you 
 were  not  constrained  by  any  compulsion,  or  by 
 any  laxv,  to  produce  such  a  Jormulary.  This  it 
 is  which  has  affected  our  most  holy  Lord  and  the 
 congregation  with  no  slight  uneasiness.  —  But  I 
 pray  God,  that  he  may  very   long  preserve  your 
 
 Lordship. 
 
 "J.  M.  Cardinal  Castellt." 
 
 *  See  the  Original,  in  Butler's  J usiificatioTif  or  Uaks^s 
 Letters  to  Dr.  Troy. 
 
291 
 
 This  decides  the  point,  that  '^  a  formulary  de- 
 nying the  Pope's  supremacy  in  temporals,  and  dis- 
 claiming those  tenets  imputed  to  the  Roman  Catho- 
 lic religion,  was  judged  reprehensible  at  Rome  :'* 
 as  honestly  and  judiciously  remarked  by  Dr.  But- 
 lev.  —  The  pretext  of  the  Popish  partizans,  that 
 the  Pope's  spiritual  primacy  is  invaded,  is  only  to 
 cover  his  usurpation  of  ecclesiastical  supremacy^ 
 w'hich  is  in  fact  a  temporal  ]yivhd\c\\Qu  ;  as  wiW  be 
 shewn  more  fully  in  the  next  case. 
 
 6.  In  the  year  1778,  an  act  of  parliament  was 
 passed  for  the  relief  of  the  English  Roman  Ca- 
 tholics, in   order  to  enable  them  to  testify  their 
 allegiance;  and  in  order  to  entitle  themselves  to 
 further  relief  from  parliament,   and  to  be  put  on 
 the  same  footing  with  Protestant  Dissenters,  they, 
 under  the  denomination  of  English  Catholic  Dis- 
 senters, drew  up  a  Declaration  of  their  principles 
 and  Protestation  of  their  loyalty,  in  March,  1789, 
 which  was  signed  by  six  of  their  prelates,   includ- 
 ing the  four  Hears  Apostolic,  five  peers,    above 
 two  hundred  of  their  clergy,   and  with  very  few 
 exceptions,   all  the  Roman  Catholic  laity  of  any 
 note  m  England.     And  upon  the  basis  of  this  uni- 
 versally approved  Declaration,  a.  very  respectable 
 Committee  was  appointed  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
 body,  to  drav,'  up  heads  of  a  bill,  to  be  presented 
 to  parliament  by  Mr.  Alitford,  then  Attorney- Ge- 
 neral, (now  Lord  Redesdale),  preparatory  to  an 
 *^  act  to  relieve,   under  certain  conditions  and  re* 
 
292 
 
 strictions,  persons  called  Protesting  Catholic  Bis- 
 sentersy  from  the  penalties  and  disabilities  to  which 
 Papists^  or  persons  professing  the  Popish  religion, 
 are  by  law  subject." 
 
 But  this  well -intended  bill  was  unfortunately 
 quashed  by  the  tergiversalion  of  three  of  the  Vicars 
 Apostolic,  who  had  signed  the  previous  Declara- 
 tion, at  the  instigation  of  the  Court  of  Rotne  ;  for 
 they  issued  encT/clical,  or  circular  letters,  to  their 
 flocks,  dated  Oct.  19,  1789,  and  Jan.  ^l,  1791/ 
 censuring  the  proposed  oath  of  allegiance  as  un- 
 lawful, and  inhibiting  them  from  taking  it,  or  afi]/ 
 new  oath;  and  also  from  subscribing  any  new 
 declaration,  on  doctrinal  matters,  or  any  nezo  in- 
 strument,  wherein  the  interests  of  religion  [f.  e. 
 the  Romish^  are  concerned,  without  the  previous 
 approbation  of  their  respective  bishops,  [i.  e.  the 
 Vicars  Apostolic  themselves]. 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  authoritative  censure  and 
 inhibition,  the  greater  part  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
 who  had  signed  the  declaration,  witlidrew  their 
 names.  But  the  Committee,  highly  to  the  credit 
 of  their  consistency,  entered  into  a  formal  vindi- 
 cation of  the  soundness  of  their  principles,  in  some 
 expostulatory  letters,  addressed  to  the  Apostolic 
 Vicars,  and  to  the  Catholics  of  Englatid,  justify- 
 ing their  own  proceedings ;  and  concluding  with  a 
 strong  protest  against  the  arbitrary  measures  of 
 the  three  seceding  vicars. 
 
 The  clause  in  the  existing  oath  of  allegiance  to 
 
Q9S 
 
 which  chiefly  the  Roman  Catholics  in  general 
 have  all  along  objected  and  excepted,  is  the  fol- 
 lowing :  — "  And  1  do  declare,  that  no  foreign 
 prince,  person,  prelate,  state,  or  potentate  hath, 
 or  ought  to  have  any  jurisdiction,  power,  supe- 
 riority, pre-eminence,  or  authority,  ecclesiastical 
 or  spiritual,  within  this  realm." 
 
 This  clause  was  thus  judiciously  altered  in  the 
 new  oath  proposed  :  —  "  And  I  do  protest  and 
 declare,  and  do  solemnly  swear  it  to  be  my  most 
 sincere  opinion,  belief,  and  persuasion,  that  no 
 foreign  church,  prelate  or  priest,  or  assembly 
 of  prelates  or  p7^iests,  hath,  or  ought  to  have,  ani/ 
 jujisdiction  or  authority  xvhatsoever,  within  this 
 realm,  that  can  directly  or  indirectly  affect  or  in- 
 terfere with  the  independence,  sovereignty,  laws, 
 constitution,  or  government  thereof;  or  the  rights, 
 liberties,  persons,  or  properties  of  the  people  of 
 the  said  realm,  or  any  of  them  ; — save  only  and 
 except  by  the  authority  of  parliament ;  and  that 
 any  such  assumption  of  power  would  be  an  Msur^ 
 pationJ' — Declaration,  pp.  12,   152. 
 
 And,  to  remove  doubts  and  scruples  that  might 
 still  be  entertained  about  its  meaning,  wiiether  it 
 denied  or  admitted  the  spiritual  authority  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  or  the  spiritual  primacy  of  the 
 Pope,  the  Committee  proposed  to  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Universities  of  Louvain,  in  Flanders, 
 Paris  and  Douay,  in  France,  and  Alcala,  Sala- 
 manca and  Valladolid,  in    Spain,  (at  the  requisi- 
 
tion  of  the  prime  minister,  Mr.  Pitt),  in  176^, 
 three  questions  on  the  subject  for  their  opinions ; 
 which  were  accordingly  obtained,  and  proved  sa-^ 
 tisfactory.  *  And  still  further,  to  satisfy  such  doubts, 
 and  scruples,  they  proposed  the  following  Case  to 
 the  opinion  of  a  most  eminent  lawyer  and  civilian, 
 at  home,  Mr.  Hlllj  premier  Serjeant  at  law  : — 
 
 CASE. 
 
 "  A  doubt  has  arisen  in  the  minds  of  some 
 [Roman]  Catholics,  whether  some  parts  of  the 
 proposed  oath  (particularly  the  foregoing  clause) 
 do  not  amount  to  a  denial  of  the  spiritual  rights, 
 with  which,  according  to  their  religious  tenets,  the 
 Church  [of  Rome],  and  her  Ministers,  and  par- 
 ticularly  the  Pope,    is  invested : [such]  as 
 
 those  of  preaching  the  faith,  administering  the 
 .sacraments,  ordaining  the  ministers  of  the  church, 
 punishing  hy  spiritual  censures,  &c.  —  If  it 
 amount  to  a  denial  of  the  Pope,  the  Church  and  her 
 Ministers,  being  invested  with  the  rights  of  this 
 nature,  it  is  an  oath  which  a  Catholic  cannot  take 
 C07isistently  with  his  religious  principles. 
 
 *'  On  the  other  hand  it  is  contended,  that  it  is 
 not  meant  to  deny  by  the  oath  any  spiritual  right 
 of  the  Church,  or  that  the  Pope  is  its  spiritual 
 head;    but   merely  the   right  of  the  Church,  or 
 
 *  See  these  Questions  and  the  Answers  of  the  Foreign  Uni- 
 versities, in  the  Report  of  (he  Committee  of  the  House  of 
 Common^,  pp.  514—540;, 
 
295 
 
 PopCy  to  interfere  in  temporal  concerns,  or  to  have, 
 either  directly  or  indirectly,  any  temporal  power 
 in  this  kingdom. 
 
 *'  The  question  therefore  is.  Whether  the  oath 
 in  question,  and  particularly  this  clause,  is  a  denial 
 of  the  spiritual  authority  of  the  Churchy  or  the 
 spiritual  supremacy  of  the  Pope  ? 
 
 OPINION. 
 
 ^*  ^0  form  of  Civil  Government,  nor  any  sys- 
 tem of  Laxvs  was  instituted  by  Christ  or  his 
 Apostles,  nor  any  commission  granted  to  their  suc- 
 cessors, to  enforce  the  Christian  Doctrine  by  tem- 
 poral power.  The  authority  of  the  Church  is  de- 
 rived from  them.  The  words  of  the  oath  do  not 
 import  a  denial  of  their  having  this  [spiritual] 
 authority;  they  only  deny  their  having  temporal 
 pozver,  or  a  right  to  enforce  their  spiritual  autho- 
 rity by  temporal  power.  This  is  all  the  party 
 who  takes  the  oath  will,  or  can,  be  understood  to 
 swear  or  assert,  when  he  swears  in  the  words  of 
 the  oath,  *  that  they  have  not  any  jurisdiction  or 
 authority,  &c.  Therefore,  I  think  the  oath  is  not 
 a  denial  of  the  spiritual  authority  of  the  Church, 
 or  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope!' 
 
 Lincoln's  Inn,  Feb.  18,  1791.     "  G.  Hill." 
 
 The  truth  is,  the  spiritual  primacy  of  the  Pope 
 o^  Rome,  as  successor  of  St.  Peter,  '^  the  first  o^ 
 the  Apostles"  in  rank  or  precedence,  but  not  in 
 authority  or  jurisdiction  over  the  rest  of  the  Apos- 
 
296 
 
 ties;  has  been  artfully  and  industriously  con- 
 founded by  the  popes  and  their  partizans,  with 
 ecclesiastical  supremacy  or  jurisdiction  over  the 
 other  originally  independent  Churches  and  their 
 Bishops.  Our  blessed  Saviour,  indeed,  born  to 
 fulfil  all  righteousness,  set  an  example  of  complete 
 obedience  to  the  established  government  of  his 
 country.  As  a  Jexc,  he  complied  with  the  law  of 
 Moses  ;  as  a  Roman,  he  complied  with  the  edicts 
 of  the  Emperor :  "  My  hingdom,''  said  he,  "  is 
 not  of  this  world,'' —  not  temporal  but  spiritual; 
 and  he  strongly  marked  the  line  which  divides  civil 
 from  religious  duties  :  he  paid  tribute  himself,  and 
 bade  his  followers  to  '*  give  to  Caesar  the  dues  of 
 CcBsar,  and  to  God  the  dues  of  God,''  But  when 
 liis  religion  spread,  and  was  adopted  by  the  state, 
 the  ecclesiastical  regimen,  so  far  as  it  xvas  by  lax& 
 established  in  any  country,  became  a  part  of  the 
 temporal  government  of  that  country.  From  this 
 ialliance,  spiritual  and  temporal  concerns  became 
 insensibly  intermixed ;  and  in  mapy  cases,  where 
 the  two  powers  stood  in  opposition,  a  perplexing 
 confusion  often  ensued ;  of  which,  the  vigilant 
 policy  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs  successfully  avaded 
 themselves,  by  a  series  of  artful  encroachments 
 upon  the  other  ecclesiastical  and  temporal  pozvers, 
 to  effect  their  usurped  supremacy,  under  the  mask 
 of  their  acknowledged  primacy,  A  supremacy, 
 indeed,  involving  temporal  dominion,  in  matters  of 
 
297 
 
 the  highest  importance,  such  as  disposing  of 
 tkro7ieSy  levying  money,  Peter's  pence,  jirst  fruits^ 
 &c.  interdicts,  excommunications,  &c.  &c. 
 
 Finding  all  their  efforts  ineffectual  to  reclaim  the 
 seceding  Vicars  Apostolic,  the  Committee  con- 
 cluded their  meritorious  labours  with  the  following 
 
 PROTEST. 
 
 "We,  the  Catholic  Committee,  whose  names 
 are  here  underwritten,  for  ourselves,  and  for  those 
 in  whose  trusts  we  have  acted,  do  hereby,  before 
 God,  solemnly  protest,  and  call  upon  God  to 
 witness  our  protest  against  your  Lordship's  Uncy- 
 clical  Letters  of  the  19th  day  of  October,  178p, 
 and  the  21st  of  January,  1791?  and  every  clause, 
 article,  determination,  matter,  and  thing  therein 
 respectively  contained, — as  imprudent,  arbitrary, 
 and  unjust;  as  a  total  misrepresentation  of  the 
 nature  of  the  bills  to  which  they  respectively  refer, 
 and  the  oaths  therein  respectively  contained  ;  and 
 our  conduct  relating  thereto  respectively ;  as  en- 
 croaching on  our  natural,  civil,  and  religious  rights  ; 
 inculcating  principles  hostile  to  Society  and  Go- 
 "vemmenty  and  the  Constitution  and  Laws  of  the 
 British  empire  ;  as  derogatory  from  the  allegiance 
 we  owe  to  the  State,  and  the  settlement  of  the 
 Crown ;  and  as  tending  to  continue,  increase,  and 
 confirm  the  prejudices  against  the  faith  and  moral 
 character  of  the  Catholics,  and  the  scandal  and 
 oppression  under  which  they  labour  in  this  king- 
 dom. 
 
 "  In  the  same  manner,  we  do  hereby  solemnly 
 
protest,  and  call  upon  God  to  witness  this  our 
 solemn  protest,  against  all  proceedings  had,  or 
 hereafter  to  be  had,  in  consequence  of,  or  grounded 
 upon  your  Lordship's  said  Encyclical  Letters,  or 
 either  of  them ;  or  any  representation  of  the  bills 
 or  oaths  therein  respectively  referred  to,  given,  or 
 to  be  given  by  your  Lordships,  or  any  of  you. 
 
 "  And  from  your  Lordships'  said  Encyclical 
 Letters,  and  all  proceedings  had,  or  hereafter  to  be 
 had,  in  consequence  of,  or  grounded  upon  the 
 same,  or  either  of  them,  given  or  to  be  given  by 
 3'our  Lordship,  or  any  of  you.  We  do  hereby 
 appeal,  and  call  on  God  to  witness  our  appeal, 
 for  the  purity  and  integrity  of  our  religious  prin- 
 ciples, to  all  the  Catholic  Churches  in  the  universe, 
 and  especially  to  the  Jirst  of  Catholic  Churches, 
 the  Apostolical  See,  rightly  informed.'' 
 Chas.  Berington  *.  Stanton^ 
 Jos.  WiLKs.  Petre, 
 
 Hy.Chas.  Englefield, 
 John  Law  son, 
 John  Throckmorton, 
 William  Fermor, 
 John  Towneley, 
 Thomas  Hornyolo/' 
 
 *  Vicar  Apostolic  of  tlie  middle  district,  "  the  only  faithful 
 found"  The  other  three  renegade  vicars,  were  Charles  Walms-^ 
 ley^  V.  A.  of  the  western  district  ;  John  Talbot,  V.  A.  of  th^ 
 southern  district ;  William  Sharrock,  V.  A.  of  the  northern 
 district.— See  the  Declaration,  pp.  99y  100, 
 
299 
 
 And  I  shall  close  this  interesting  extract  from 
 their  curious  and  valuable  publication  of  the  De- 
 clai^ation,  Sec,  and  their  Correspondence  with  the 
 VicarSj  &c.  republished  by  Stockdale,  jun.  1812, 
 with  the  well  -  chosen  and  pointed  mottos  prefixed 
 thereto,  from  two  of  our  greatest  statesmen  and 
 philosophers  :  — 
 
 '*  Those  who  adhere    simply  to  the  Church  of 
 Rome,  are  good  Catholics;  those   who  adhere   to 
 the  Court  of  Rome,  are  Papists ;  —  enemies  and 
 traitors  to  the  realm  of  England  ;  and  utterly  un- 
 fit for  any  trust  in  any  Protestant  country'' 
 
 Lord  Somers. 
 
 "  That  Church  can  have  no  right  to  be  tolerated 
 by  the  magistrate,  which  is  constituted  upon  such 
 a  bottom ;  that  all  those  who  enter  into  it  do  there- 
 by, ipso  facto,  deliver  themselves  up  to  the  protec- 
 tion and  service  of  another  prince  ;  —  for  by  this 
 means  the  magistrate  would  give  way  to  the  set- 
 tling of  M  foreign  jurisdiction  in  his  own  country, 
 and  suffer  his  own  subjects  to  be  listed,  as  it  were, 
 against  his  ozvn  government.''  Loche, 
 
 The  Roman  Catholic  Committee,  with  becoming 
 spirit,  appeal  to  "  all  the  Catholic  Churches  in  the 
 universe:"  and  that  their  appeal  is  well  founded, 
 and  must  be  favourably  received  and  approved  by 
 all,  except  the  Church  of  Rome  herself,  the  grand 
 delinquent,  until  "  rightly  informed^"  will  be  shewn 
 in  the  next  section. 
 
[     300     ] 
 
 SECTION  V. 
 
 Precautions  of  Foreign  Nations  to  coun- 
 teract  THE    USURPED   SUPREMACY   OF    THE 
 
 Church  of  Rome. 
 
 The  modern  distinction  between  the  Supreme 
 Head  of  the  Church  and  the  Suprane  Head  of  the 
 State,  was  unknown  in  ancient  times.  In  the  patri- 
 archal ages,  the  royal  and  ecclesiastical  powers 
 Avere  frequently  united  in  the  prince.  Thus,  Mel- 
 chizedek,  king  of  Saiem,  was  also  Priest  of  the 
 MOST  High  God;  to  whom  Abraham  offered  the 
 tythes  of  his  spoils,  after  he  had  vanquished  the 
 Assyrian  confederates,  Gen.  xiv.  1 8 — 20.  In  the 
 heroic  times,  Anius  was  king  of  the  sacred  isle  of 
 DeloSf  and  priest  of  Apollo ;  as  Virgil  and  Ovid 
 inform  us : 
 
 "  Rex  Anius  J  rex  idem  hominum,  Phoebique  sacerdos.'* 
 
 ^NEiD,  iii.  80. 
 
 "  Hunc,  Anius,  quo  rege  homines,  antistite  Phoebus 
 "  Rite  colebatur,  temploque  domoque  recepit." 
 
 Metam.  xiii. 
 
 And  in  early  Rome,  the  first  kings,  Romulus^ 
 Numa,  &c.  combined  both  powers,  as  Pontife.v 
 
301 
 
 Ma.vimus,  and  Chief  of  the  Augui^s  ;  which  were 
 entailed  upon  the  emperors  Augustus,  Tiberius, 
 &c.  down  to  Gratian.  He  relinquished  these 
 heathen  titles,  which  were  afterwards  assumed  by 
 the  Popes,  as  remarked  in  the  Introduction, 
 p.  45— -50. 
 
 Hence,  Constajitirie  the  Great*,  the  first  Christ- 
 ian emperor,  uniting  both  powers  in  himself,  fully 
 exercised  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction.  This  illus- 
 trious prince  used  to  say,  that  *'  a  bishop  was  not 
 only  the  bishop  of  his  own  diocese  ;  but  that  he  was 
 the  bishop  of  all."  And,  therefore,  in  this  august 
 character,  as  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church  in  his 
 dominions,  or  Chief  Guardian  of  the  peace  of  the 
 Church,  he  convened  the  general  councils  of  his 
 empire,  Nice,  &c.  whenever  disputes  arose  about 
 matters  either  of  doctrine  or  discipline.  In  ques- 
 tions of  heresy  and  schism,  the  emperor  ratified  the 
 decisions  of  the  ecclesiastical  synods  held  thereon, 
 and  punished  the  delinquent  bishops  or  clergy,  by 
 confiscation  of  goods,  imprisonment,  exile,  or  even 
 death,  whomsoever  he  should  find  disturbing  the 
 peace  of  the  Chu7xh, 
 
 But  a  succession  of  ambitious  and  enterprizincp 
 Popes  from  Hildebrand  or  Gregory  VII.  to  hino- 
 cent  III.    gradually  usurped   the   privileges   and 
 
 *  See  an  Historical  Enquiry  into  the  Ancient  Ecclesiastical 
 Jurisdiction  of  the  Crown,  traced  up  to  Ccnstantine's  time,  by 
 James  Baldwin  Broune :  cited  Report,  &c,  p,  158--160. 
 
302 
 
 rights  of  the  emperors  and  kings  of  Europe ;  and 
 at  length  established  a  despotic  influence  through- 
 out Christendom,  which  the  several  sovereign 
 powers  have  long  struggled  to  restrain  or  abolish, 
 both  at  home  and  abroad. 
 
 In  the  year  1812,  a  circular  letter  was  written 
 by  Lord  Viscount  Castlereagh,  *  principal  Secre- 
 tary of  State  for  foreign  affairs ;  and  another  by 
 Earl  Bathurst,  *  in  1815,  to  his  Majesty's  minis- 
 ters at  foreign  courts,  requesting  they  would  pro- 
 cure and  communicate  to  Sir  John  Cox  Hippisley 
 information  respecting  the  laws  oijoreign  countries 
 as  they  affect  {\\g  Roman  Cat  holies;  and  SiComrnittee 
 of  the  House  of  Commons  was  appointed  to  report 
 from  the  ^reat  mass  of  evidence  thus  furnished, 
 the  system  of  ecclesiastical  polity,  which,  under 
 diti'erent  shades  of  regulation,  prevails  in  the  seve- 
 ral foreign  states  respecting  their  Roman  Catholic 
 subjects,  and  their  intercourse  with  the  Church  and 
 See  of  Rome. 
 
 Accordingly,  the  Report  was  drawn  up,  with  a 
 copious  Appendix,  containing  the  documents  on 
 which  it  was  founded,  and  published  in  a  folio  vo- 
 lume, in  1817;  which,  for  compass,  variety,  and 
 accuracy  of  information,  and  the  luminous  arrange- 
 ment of  the  materials,  reflects  great  honour  on  the 
 industry  and  ability  employed  in  the  compilation 
 of  the  work. 
 
 *  See  Report,  p.  3,  4.  52.  7S. 
 
303 
 
 The  principal  points  to  which  their  attention  was 
 directed,  were,  — 
 
 I.  The  modes  of  nominating,  appointing,  and 
 electing  tlie  Roman  Catholic  Prelates  and  Clergy, 
 and  their  oaths  to  the  Pope. 
 
 II.  The  restraints  imposed  upon  Papal  Nun- 
 ciatureSy  Bulls,  Mandates,  Rescripts^  Collations, 
 Bcc,  &c. 
 
 III.  Miscellaneous  articles  of  ecclesiastical  re- 
 gulation :  respecting  the  different  orders  of  Monks, 
 especially  the  Jesuits ;  marriages  of  the  laity,  and 
 of  priests;  divorces,  excommunications,  interdicts, 
 auricular  confessions,  &c. 
 
 The  foreign  states  reviewed  in  the  Report,  are 
 reduced  to  three  classes  :  — 
 
 I.  Those  in  communion  with  the  Church  of 
 Rome  in  Gei^many,  It  all/,  France,  Spain,  For- 
 iugal,  and  Szvitzerland, 
 
 II.  Those  of  the  Greek  Church,  not  connected 
 with  the  Church  of  Rome,  Russia. 
 
 III.  Those  of  the  Lutheran  and  Calvinistic 
 Churches  separated  from  the  Church  of  Rome, 
 Denmark,  Sweden,  Frussia,  &c.  and  the  British 
 Colonies  in  America  and  the  East  Indies, 
 
 Deviating  from  the  precise  order  of  the  Report, 
 I  shall  begin,  in  this  abridgment  of  its  substance, 
 with 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 This  great  kingdom  was  the  foremost  in  iJwr^/je 
 to  found,  augment,  and  establish  the  spiritual  and 
 temporal  dominions  of  the  See  of  Rome ;  in  con- 
 
304 
 
 sequence  of  which,  its  kings  have  long  been  honoured 
 by  that  See,  with  the  title  of  *' Most  Christian,'* 
 and  styled  "  the  Eldest  Sons  of  the  Church."  For, 
 when  the  people  of  Rome  withdrew  their  allegi- 
 ance from  the  Eastern  Emperors,  A.  D.  726,  they 
 attached  themselves  to  the  neighbouring  rulers  and 
 kings  of  France,  then  most  powerful  in  the  west ; 
 and  in   return,  Pepin  conferred  on  the  Pope  the 
 exarchate  of   Ravenna,    A.  D.    756.      His  son, 
 Charlemagne,  annexed    the  duchy  of  Rome,  and 
 also  a  considerable  ^dxloi  Lomhardy,  to  be  held  by 
 the  Pope  and  his  successors  ^%  fiefs  of  the  empire, 
 A.D.  774 ;  and  he  was  formally  crowned  Emperor 
 of  the  Romans,  by  the  Pope,  A.  D.  779  ;  and  his 
 son,  Louis  the  Pious,  granted  "  St.  Peter's  patri- 
 mony"'  to  the  Pope  and  his  successors,  in   their 
 Qxvn  right,  pri?icipality,  and  dominion,  unto   the 
 end  of  the  world,""  A,D.  SI7.     Hence,    the  Pope 
 assumed  the  three  keys  in  his  arms,  and  the  triple 
 crown  or  mitre,  as  a  temporal  prince ;  and  "  his 
 look  xcas  more  stout  than  his  felloxvs,''  "  the  other 
 horns,"  over  whom  he  domineered  as  the  "  tittle 
 horn;''  and  frequently  awed  them  by  his  anathemas 
 or  excommunications,    as  foretold  in  prophecy.  — 
 Dan.vii.  7,8,20—24.  ^e^  Hates' s  New  Analysis 
 of  Chronology,  vol.  ii.  p.  544. 
 
 Charlemagne,  however,  was  careful  to  maintain 
 his  ecclesiastical  supremacy.  In  a  council  held  at 
 Borne,  A.  D.  782,  Pope  Adrian  I.  granted  to 
 Charlemagne,  emperor  and  king  of  France^  and  to 
 
S05 
 
 his  successors,  authority  to  ordain  the  election  of 
 Popes,  and  to  confirm  it;  and  declared,  moreover, 
 that  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  in  each  of  the 
 provinces  should  be  obliged  to  receive  their  in'ceS' 
 titiire  from  him,  and  should  not  be  consecrated 
 until  they  had  done  so ;  and  the  decree  of  this 
 council  was  received  among  the  genuine  Canons  of 
 the  Church,  published  by  Sigehert ;  as  proved 
 against  Baronius  by  the  German  writers ;  who 
 judiciously  remark,  that  the  expression,  Per  singulas 
 pirovinciasy  "  in  each  of  the  provinces,"  in  the  Pope's 
 grant,  specially  referred  to  Italy  only,  then  re- 
 cently conquered  ;  and  not  to  any  of  the  other  pro- 
 vinces possessed  by  Charlemagne,  in  which  he 
 made  use  of  the  right  of  nomination,  by  virtue  of 
 his  succession  to  the  monarchs  his  predecessors. 
 Report,  &c.  p.  262. 
 
 And  accordingly,  in  the  year  793,  Charlemagne 
 caused  the  Bishop  of  Salzhurgh  to  be  raised  to  the 
 rank  of  Archbishop,  over  the  other  bishops  of  Ba- 
 varia :  and  by  his  orders,  Pope  Leo  III.  conferred 
 upon  him  the  pall  and  canonical  consecration,  as 
 appears  from  his  Letter  to  the  Emperor  :  — 
 
 '^  The  mandate  of  your  Royal  Excellency  was 
 made  known  unto  us,  —  that  we  should  give  the 
 pall  to  Bishop  Arnon  :  and  with  a  willing  mind  we 
 have  accommodated  him,  according  to  your  royal 
 viandate  ;  and  have  granted  to  the  aforesaid  Arnon 
 the  use  of  the  pall,  and  canonically  ordained  him 
 
 Y 
 
305 
 
 Archbishop  J  in  the  province  of  the  Bavarians,''  — 
 Report,  p.  156. 
 
 Gregory,  of  Tours,  and  all  the  ancient  French 
 historians,  adduce  numerous  instances  of  the 
 French  kings  of  the  first  and  second  race  disposing 
 of  the  prelatures  ;  and  usually  state  the  fact  in  these 
 words :  Talis  episcopus  ordinatus,  jussu  regis 
 ascensu  vel  decreto,  — "  Such  a  bishop  was  or- 
 dained by  the  command,  assent,  or  decree  of  the 
 king."  The  successors  of  Hugh  Capet  did  the 
 same,  as  appears  from  numerous  testimonies  of 
 the  fact,  adduced  by  Fulhert,  bishop  of  Ckartres. 
 Report,  p.  262. 
 
 Sometimes,  however,  it  happened,  that  prelates 
 who  were  scrupulous,  after  their  election  by  the 
 Crown,  would  repair  to  Rome,  to  be  confirmed 
 by  the  Pope;  which  gave  rise  to  frequent  conten- 
 tions between  the  Popes  and  the  French  monarchs. 
 Thus,  when  BonifaceYlW.  in  1301,  insolently 
 claimed  supremacy  over  Philip  le  Bel,  in  the  fol- 
 lowing terms: — ^^  Boniface,  Bishop,  servant  of 
 the  servants  of  God,  to  Philip,  king  of  the 
 French :  Fear  God,  &c.  —  We  wish  you  to  know, 
 that  you  are  subordinate  to  us,  both  in  spirituals 
 and  temporals  : "  the  king  thus  superciliously  an- 
 swered :  ^^  Philip,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of 
 the  French,  to  Boniface,  acting  as  Supreme  Pon- 
 tiff, little  or  no  greeting :  *'  Be  it  known  to  your 
 superlative  stupidity,  that  in  temporals  we  are  not 
 
307 
 
 subordinate  to  any  one''  —  Indeed,  even  the 
 haughty  and  im^enows  Innocent  III.  A.  D.  1198, 
 some  time  before  indirectly  admitted  the  French 
 king's  claim,  in  one  of  his  Rescripts :  ''  Besides, 
 as  the  king  himself,  by  no  means,  recognizes  a 
 superior  in  temporals,^'  &c. 
 
 And  when  an  interdict  had  been  laid  by  the 
 Archbishop  oiRheims  upon  the  church  of  Beauvois^ 
 and  the  Pope's  chaplain,  Peter  de  Collomeiiot, 
 was  ordered  by  his  Holiness  to  enquire  more  fully 
 concerning  it,  he  was  immediately  stopped  from 
 proceeding  to  the  inquiry,  by  Louis  IX.  A.  D. 
 1225.  "  We  were  inhibited,"  says  he,  "by  our 
 Lord,  Louis,  king  of  the  French,  from  taking  any 
 cognizance  of  the  church-service  of  Beauvois,  or 
 of  matters  pertaining  thereto ;  or  to  his  royalties, 
 or  any  matters  pertaining  to  his  temporal  jurisdic- 
 tion, either  directly  or  indirectly  ;  and  we  were 
 ordered  not  to  presume  to  make  any  inquiry  what- 
 soever/'    Report,  &c.  p.  255. 
 
 The  nature  and  foundation  of  the  ecclesiastical 
 supremacy  of  the  Crown  of  France,  is  thus  ably 
 stated  by  the  learned  French  jurist,  Pithou. 
 
 "  It  is  neither  by  virtue  of  the  Concordat,  of  any 
 concession  or  privilege  granted  by  the  Pope,  nor 
 in  consequence  of  the  practice  of  other  sovereigns 
 and  states,  that  the  kings  of  France  exercise  the 
 right  of  appointing  to  prelatures.  The  Concordat 
 might  be  abolished,  but  the  right  would  still  remain. 
 It  is  inherent  in  the  French  monarchs    from   the 
 
 Y  5 
 
308 
 
 commencement  of  their  monarchy :  it  i&  an  essen- 
 tial appendage  of  the  Crown;  kings  appoint,  be- 
 cause they  are  kmgs. 
 
 "  The  instant  the  Church  acquired  a  Civil  ejc- 
 istence,  its  Dignities  became  real  magistracies ; 
 the  disposal  of  which  necessarily  belongs  to  the 
 sovereign,  as  they  are  a  delegated  portion  of  the 
 Supreme  Power,  and  protected  by  the  laws  and  by 
 the  arms  of  the  state. 
 
 "  There  is  nothing  repugnant  either  to  piety  oi' 
 to  reason,  that  the  king  shall  select  from  among 
 those  who  have  been  regularly  ordained,  him 
 whom  he  thinks  most  proper  to  be  a  bishop,  or 
 prelate ;  and  to  exact  from  him  an  oath  of  fide- 
 lity and  allegiance.  No  state  maxim  can  induce 
 the  king  of  Finance  to  tolerate,  that  a  foreign 
 poxeer,  ignorant  of  the  true  interests  of  this 
 country,  or  whose  interest  may  he  opposite  to 
 theirs,  should  appoint  to  the  prelatures.  The 
 patent  of  the  appointed  prelates,  and  their  conse- 
 cration, are  left  to  the  Pope ;  but  the  choice  of 
 those  who  are  to  be  consecrated,  is  left  to  kings.— 
 The  king  has  no  concern  with  the  spiritual  part  of 
 the  clerical  office  ;  it  is  over  its  public  functions 
 that  he  presides."  —  Report,  &c.  pp.  22,  'IS,  Q6&. 
 
 This  valuable  work  *'  On  the  Regulations  of  the 
 Gallican  Church,  and  its  intercourse  with  the  See 
 of  Rome,'''  first  published  by  Pithou  in  1639,  and 
 1651,  and  enlarged,  with  the  Comments  of  Du^ 
 puy^  and  Durand  de  Maillarbe,  and  republished 
 
309 
 
 1781,  with  the  royal  sanction,  and  registered  in 
 the  parliament  of  Paris,  with  the  special  appro- 
 bation of  the  College  of  the  Sorbonne,  is  perfectly 
 authentic,  and  a  document  of  the  first  importance 
 in  this  enquiry.  —  Report,  pp.  22,  255. 
 
 THE  LIBERTIES  OF  THE  GALLICAN 
 CHURCH. 
 
 In  the  Galilean  Church  (that  is,  in  the  Assem- 
 bly not  only  of  the  Clergy,  but  also  of  all  the 
 Faithful  of  that  kingdom)  no  novelties  are  admit- 
 ted, nor  any  laws,  statutes,  decrees,  or  public 
 mandates ;  not  even  of  General  Councils  for  re- 
 formation, or  regulation  of  morals,  against  the 
 laws,  customs,  or  approved  Canons  of  the  king- 
 dom, unless  the  consent  of  the  king  be  annexed, 
 according  to  the  Proverb,  "  Remove  not  the  an- 
 dent  land-marks  xvhich  thy  fathers  have  set.''  — 
 Prov.  xxii.  28. 
 
 -  And  their  intercourse  with  the  Church  of  Rome 
 is  regulated  by  the  following  maxims,  or  general 
 rules  V — 
 
 1 .  The  authority  of  the  Pope,  even  in  spiritual 
 matters,  is  not  absolute  in  France,  but  restrained 
 and  limited  by  those  canons  and  regulations  of  the 
 Ancient  Cou?icils,  which  have  been  adopted  in  that 
 kingdom. 
 
 2.  The  Popes  have  no  authority  to  issue  ani/ 
 commands,  ordinances,  or  injunctions,  general  or 
 special,  in  any  coqntry  or  territory  subject  to  the 
 
310 
 
 dominion  of  the  Most  Christian  king":  And  if  he 
 should  issue  any  such  injunctions,  the  subjects  of 
 his  Majesty,  though  in  Clerical  orders,  are  not 
 obHged  to  obey  them.  —  Report,  pp.  ^55,  9.56. 
 
 The  power  of  the  Nuncios  of  the  Pope  in 
 France  are  strictly  defined  ;  they  cannot  enter  the 
 kingdom  but  at  the  demand  of  the  monarch,  or 
 with  his  consent.  And  they  cannot  exercise  their 
 functions,  but  after  they  have  given  their  solemn 
 written  promise,  not  to  attempt  any  thing  against 
 the  Royal  Authority ;  and  not  to  continue  in 
 France  beyond  the  pleasure  of  his  majesty.  This 
 is  proved  in  several  cases,  and  especially  by  the 
 oath  of  Cardinal  Mauroceno  to  king  Henry  III. 
 in  the  year  157^.  * 
 
 French  prelates  cannot  leave  the  kingdom,  for 
 whatever  cause  it  may  be,  without  the  special 
 licence  of  his  majesty,  even  when  they  are  sent  for 
 by  the  Pope. 
 
 The  Court  of  Rome  cannot  levy  any  tithes, 
 taxes,  impositions,  alms,  contributions,  Peter's 
 pence,  for  oaths  of  pardon  and  indulgence,  &c. 
 without  the  express  permission  of  the  king,  and 
 the  consent  of  his  clergy. 
 
 It  is  not  in  the  power  of  the  Pope  to  absolve 
 subjects  from  their  oaths  of  allegiance,  or  to  de- 
 prive the  king  of  his  kingdom,  and  to  dispose  of 
 it  in  favour  of  any  other  individual.     Nor  can  any 
 
 *  See  this  Oath,  B^eport,  &c.  pp.  256,  257. 
 
311 
 
 admonition,  excommunication,  or  interdiction,  ex- 
 cuse the  temporal  obedience  of  the  subject  to  the 
 king. 
 
 No  jurisdiction  is  allowed  either  to  the  Pope,  or 
 his  legate  a  latere,  or  to  any  of  his  delegates, 
 over  the  subjects  of  the  king,  even  with  their  oxvn 
 consent,  in  matters  concerning  marriage  portions^ 
 divorces,  or  separations  of  married  persons,  so 
 far  as  property  is  concerned,  adultery,  forgery^ 
 perjury,  sacrilege,  usury.  The  cognizance  of  all 
 these  and  similar  cases,  belongs  to  the  King  and 
 to  the  Civil  Judges.  Nor  can  the  Pope,  or  his 
 Legate,  absolve  the  subjects  of  the  King  in  these 
 cases  but  in  as  far  as  it  respects  the  conscience  and 
 penitentiary  jurisdiction  only.  Nor  can  the  Pope 
 order  any  sequestration  of  property  in  any  eccle- 
 siastical matter. 
 
 No  religious  orders  can  be  admitted  nor  esta- 
 blished  in  France,  without  the  express  permission 
 of  the  King  ;  nor  can  any  new  monasteries  be 
 erected  without  it. 
 
 The  Pope  cannot  grant  any  dispensation  in  what- 
 ever pertains  to  the  Divine  Lazv,  or  to  the  Laxv  of 
 Nature,  nor  in  cases  where  General  Councils 
 do  not  permit  him  to  pardon. 
 
 Papal  Bulls  and  Rescripts,  letters  of  citation, 
 executorials,  prehminations,  or  others  of  a  similar 
 nature,  are  not  foUovyed  or  executed  in  France, 
 without  having  been  approved  of  by  the  King^ 
 and  duly  registered.     They  obtain  the  force  of  law 
 
312 
 
 by  the  formal  letters  of  the  King,  called  Pareatis ; 
 consequently,  by  the  sole  authority  of  the  King, 
 not  by  Apostolic  authority. 
 
 No  subject  of  the  King  can  be  summoned  before 
 the  Court  of  Rome.  This  is  now  acknowledged 
 by  Pope  Urban  V.,  who  formally  declared,  in  a 
 Bull, — that  no  person  could,  under  any  pretence 
 of  privilege  or  of  service,  be  summoned  before 
 2iyoreig7i  Judge. 
 
 Ever  since  the  Concordat  between  Pope  Leo  X. 
 iind  Francis  I.  in  the  year  1515,  the  French  mo- 
 narchs  have  had  the  actual  nomination^  or  ap- 
 pointment, oi  all  Archbishops  y  Bishops  J  and  Pre- 
 lates. 
 
 Even  the  Revolutionary  government  of  France 
 were  no  less  careful  and  attentive  to  guard  against 
 the  possibility  of  encroachment  from  the  Court  of 
 Rome,  th?in  the  Social  regime ;  and  the  most  ma- 
 terial of  the  former  regulations  were  revived  in 
 the  recent  Concordats  with  the  Pope,  of  1801, 
 1813,  &c. 
 
 The  following  is  the  Oath  of  Fidelity,  in  use 
 before  the  Revolution,  required  to  be  taken  to  the 
 New  Governments  1801,  by  the  Prelates;  and 
 still  in  use  :  — 
 
 "  I  swear,  and  promise  to  God,  upon  the  Holy 
 Evangelists,  to  preserve  obedience  and  fidelity  to 
 the  Government  established  by  the  Constitution 
 of  the  French  Republic.  I  likewise  promise  to 
 carry  on  no  correspondence,  to  be  present  at  no 
 
313 
 
 conversation,  to  form  no  connexion,  whether 
 within  the  territories  of  the  Republic  or  without, 
 which  may,  in  an}^  degree,  disturb  the  public  tran- 
 quilhty ;  and  if  in  my  diocese,  or  elsewhere,  I 
 discover  that  any  thing  is  going  forward  to  the 
 prejudice  of  the  State,  I  will  immediately  commu- 
 nicate to  Government  all  the  information  I  pos- 
 sess."    Reporty  kc.  pp.  25,  ^SS-SOS. 
 
 SPAIN. 
 
 Of  all  the  States  of  Europe,  the  Peninsula  of 
 Spain  and  Portugal  have  always  been  the  most 
 devoted  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  ''  the  most 
 obsequious  servants  of  the  Roman  Pontiff."* 
 
 In  Spain  was  first  introduced  and  established 
 that  dreadful  instrument  of  papal  usurpation  and 
 tyranny  over  the  consciences  of  mankind,  the  In- 
 quisition ;  which  France,  highly  to  her  honour, 
 would  never  admit,  nor  suffer  to  be  established  in 
 her  dominions.  But  even  Spain  found  it  necessary 
 to  guard  against  the  encroachments  of  the  See  of 
 Ro}7ie,  in  the  foregoing  points  of  ecclesiastical 
 regulation,  though  she  nom.inally  admitted  the  de- 
 crees of  the  Council  of  Treiit ;  which  France 
 openly   rejected.     Report,  p.  203.     The  Spanish 
 
 *  Hispanos  reges  excipio,  servos  Pontlficum  Romanorum 
 cb^seqiifintissimos,     Bodin,  de  Repub.  Lib.  i.  cap.  6. 
 
314 
 
 writers  all  assert  the  right,  and  the  exercise  of  the 
 nomination  of  Prelates  by  the  Crown. 
 
 "  The  Catholic  King  has  the  nomination  of 
 Prelates  in  his  kingdom  and  dominions,  by  virtue 
 of  the  right  of  patronage. — The  Catholic  King  has 
 in  Spain,  Naples^  and  Sicily,  and  his  other  domi- 
 nions, the  right  of  electing,  naming,  and  pre- 
 senting Prelates  to  prelatures,  benefices,  and 
 rectories."  Camillus  Borellus  De  praestantia  Regis 
 Catholici. 
 
 **  It  is  evident  that  the  nomination  of  Bishops 
 belongs  to  the  King."  Garcias  Loaysa,  in  12  Con- 
 di, Tolet.Anni  681.  p.  607. 
 
 And  this  right  was  exercised  all  along  in  the 
 Low  Countries  also. 
 
 How  jealous  the  kings  were  of  their  preroga- 
 tives in  this  respect,  appears  from  the  conduct  of 
 Ferdinand  II.  king  of  Am^agon,  in  1479.  On 
 the  demise  of  his  father,  the  Pope  gave  the  hi* 
 shopric  of  Tarracona  to  Jndrezv  Martinez,  But 
 the  King,  highly  offended  at  this  invasion  of  his 
 right,  ordered  Martinez  to  renounce  the  Pope's 
 patent,  under  pain  of  his  displeasure ;  and  remon- 
 strated with  the  Pope,  that  the  popes  had  at  all 
 times  conferred  the  benefices  in  his  dominions  at 
 the  nomination  of  the  kings  his  predecessors,  be- 
 cause they  were  the  founders  of  those  Churches  ; 
 that  the  same  custom  was  prevalent  in  the  states 
 of  all  Christian  Princes  ;  and  finally,  he  entreated 
 the  Pope  not  to  appoint  any  more  to  any  Catholic 
 
315 
 
 Church  in  his  dominions,  without  his  consent ;  and 
 not  only  with  regard  to  benefices  vacated  in  Spam, 
 but  also  with  regard  to  those  that  might  happen  to 
 become  vacant  in  the  Court  of  Rome,  It  was 
 further  observed  by  the  King,  that  experience 
 shewed  that  Churches  ought  to  be  confided  only  to 
 persons  who  were  trust -zvorthy,  and  sincerely 
 attached  to  the  xvelfare  of  the  State;  and  that 
 such  persons  could  be  known  to  none,  better  than 
 the  king. 
 
 Again,  in  1484,  when  the  Pope  had  appointed 
 to  the  vacant  archbishopric  of  Seville,  Don  Ro- 
 drigue  Borja,  Cardinal  of  Valentin,  without  the 
 presentation  or  consent  of  the  king  and  queen, 
 severe  measures  were  taken.  The  Duke  of  Candia, 
 son  of  tlie  Cardinal,  was  ordered  to  retire  from 
 court,  and  deprived  of  all  the  pensions  and  emo- 
 luments he  held  under  the  crown ;  so  that  the 
 Cardinal  was  forced  to  desist  from  his  rash  enter- 
 prize,  and  the  See  was  given  to  Don  Diego  Hur- 
 tado  de  Mendo^a,  cousin  to  the  Cardinal  of  Spain, 
 upon  the  presentation  of  the  king  and  queen. — 
 Ziirita  Annales  d'Arragon,  See  the  Originals  of 
 those  cases,  Report,  &c.  pp.  264,  9.65. 
 
 The  present  king  of  Spain,  Ferdinand  VII. 
 gave  a  presentation  to  the  Episcopal  See  of  Segovia, 
 in  favour  of  Don  Isidore  de  Celis,  August  19, 
 1814;  and  the  present  Pope,  Pius  VII.  in  his 
 rescript,  *'  appointing  him  bishop  of  Segovia,  by 
 desire  of  the  king  of  Spain,''  introduced  a  clause, 
 
316 
 
 Kcquiring  the  new  Bishop  "  to  cause  to  establish 
 in  the  city  of  Segovia  a  Monte  de  Piete,  or  cha- 
 ritable institution  for  lending  money ;  and  that  he 
 would  not  fail  to  do  so,  as  he  valued  the  force  of 
 his  conscience."  But  the  King's  Advocate  pro^ 
 tested  against  this  clause,  as  interfering  with  the 
 Royal  prerogative,  in  imposing  a  pecuniary  con- 
 tribution on  his  subjects ;  and  an  Act  of  Council 
 was  passed,  for  striking  out  the  objectionable 
 clause,  at  Madrid,  Dec.  19,  1814. 
 
 With  a  view  to  preserve  their  own  prerogatives, 
 the  Kings  of  Spain  have  ordered  that  every  Arch^ 
 bishop  or  Bishop  in  Spain,  or  the  Indian  provinces, 
 should,  before  his  consecration,  swear  not  to  claim 
 or  receive  the  royal  revenue,  not  to  obstruct  the 
 collection  of  it,  nor  to  injure  in  any  way  the  royal 
 jurisdiction;  and  lastly,  to  respect  the  royal  pa- 
 tronage ;  and  that,  without  having  complied  with 
 this  condition,  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  should 
 not  be  put  into  possession  of  their  respective  Sees, 
 This  is  strictly  adhered  to  in  practice. 
 
 Their  consecration  oath  to  the  Pope,  omits  the 
 clause  of  swearing  '^  to  maintain  the  royalties  of 
 St.  Peter  ;"  and  also  omits  the  persecuting  clause 
 against  Heretics,  Schismatics,  and  Rebels  against 
 the  Pope.  And  about  the  middle  of  the  last  cen- 
 tury, it  was  ordered  by  the  King,  that  the  Arch- 
 bishops and  Bishops  in  the  Peninsula  should,  in 
 their  oath  of  consecration,  include  the  clause  of 
 fidelity  to  the  King,  and  of  deference  to  his  pre? 
 
rogatlve ;  and  tliose  who  of  late  years  liave  beeh 
 sworn,  have  ended  then'  consecration  oaths  with 
 the  followinoj  words  : — 
 
 "  All  this  I  swear,  without  prejudice  to  the  re- 
 gal  rights,  and  legitimate  customs,  usages,  agree- 
 merits,  laxvs ;  and  to  my  entire  submission  to  my 
 Lord  Ferdinand,  King  of  Spain  and  of  ttie  Indies. 
 So  help  me  God,  and  these  holy  Gospels  of  God." 
 
 This  clause  of  obedience,  and  deference  to  the 
 Royal  prerogative,  was  so  disagreeable  to  the  pre- 
 sent ambitious  Pope,  who  has  every  incliniation, 
 without  the  ability,  to  maintain  the  ancient  usur- 
 pation of  the  Papacy,  that  a  note  was  transmitted 
 by  his  Nuncio  to  the  Council  of  State,  requiring 
 that  it  should  be  omitted  in  the  consecration  oath. 
 But  by  a  resolution  af  the  King  in  Council,  Jan. 
 Ii2j  1815,  it  was  decreed,  That  *'  inasmuch  as  his 
 Majesty  had  been  better  informed  on  the  subject, 
 no  innovation  should  take  place  respecting  the 
 clause  in  question."     Report,  &c.  pp.  312,  3i3; 
 
 During  the  captivity  of  the  King,  by  Bonaparte, 
 the  Cortes,  or  Parliament  of  Spain,  abolished  the 
 InquisitioTiy  and  substituted  a  new  Tribunal,  under 
 the  title  of  Protector  of  the  Faith ;  and  ordered 
 the  decree  for  its  establishment  to  be  published  in 
 the  Parish  Churches. 
 
 But  the  Pope's  Nuncio  in  Spain,  Gravina  x\rch' 
 bishop  of  Nicea,  under-hand,  opposed  the  publica- 
 tion and  execution  of  this  Decree,  in  behalf  of 
 his  Holiness,  until  the  Pope  had  given  his  consent 
 
318 
 
 or  approbation  ;  and,  by  means  of  a  secret  corre- 
 spondence with  the  Chapters  of  Malaga  and  Gra- 
 nada, and  the  Archbishop  of  Jaen,  exhorting  them 
 to  delay,  and  even  to  refuse  their  acquiescence  to 
 the  Decree,    endeavoured   to    sow  dissatisfaction 
 and  insubordination  to  the  Government  among  the 
 Spanish  Clergy.     But  the  Archbishop  of  Toledo, 
 President  of  the   Regency,    detected    the  corre- 
 spondence; and  this  induced  him  to  issue  a  decree, 
 ordering  the  Nuncio  to  quit  Spain,  and   to  seize 
 upon  his  temporalities,  unless,  in  future,  he  should 
 keep  within  the  limits  of  his  mission,  and  submit 
 all  his  remonstrances  to  the  inspection  of  Govern- 
 ment,   through  the  medium  of  the  Secretary  of 
 State  ;  concluding  thus  :    "  And  your  Excellency 
 may  be  sure,  that  should  you  henceforward  forget 
 the  duties  of  your  charge,  his  Highness  the  Pre- 
 sident will  find  himself  in  the  painful,  though  ab- 
 solute  necessity  of  exercising   his  full    power  in 
 the  execution  of  those   (duties)  which  he  swore 
 to  fulfil,  when  he  accepted  the  high  trust  commit- 
 ted into  his  hands." 
 
 Antonio  Cano  Manuel. 
 Cadi^,  April  9.%  1813. 
 To  his  Lordship  the  Archbishop 
 of  Nicea. 
 
 And  the  following  Exhortation  to  the  Spanish 
 
 Hierarchy  is  subjoined  by  the  President  himself: — 
 
 **  The  Reasons  which  have  compelled  me  to 
 
519 
 
 this  resolution,  and  the  incontrovertible  truths  which, 
 as  Protector  of  the  sacred  Laws  of  the  Church,  I 
 have  pointed  out  in  this  Manifesto,  make  me  trust 
 that  the  worthy  Prelates  of  the  Spanish  Church, 
 and  their  respectable  Chapters,  will  contribute,  by 
 means  of  their  authority  and  sacred  learning,  to 
 the  fulfilment  of  the  good  wishes  of  the  Sovereign 
 Congress,  and  my  own,  in  favour  of  Religion  and 
 the  State."  (Signed) 
 
 L.  De  Bourbon, 
 Cardinal  of  Scala,  Archbishop  of  Toltdo^ 
 Cadiz,  April  ^3,  1813.  President. 
 
 Thus  did  this  loyal  and  enlightened  President, 
 though  one  of  the  College  of  Cardinals,  and  there- 
 by more  particularly  connected  with  the  Pope,  tem- 
 perately, yet  firmly,  resist  the  machinations  of  the 
 Nuncio  against  the  State.  See  the  Documents  at 
 length,  Report,  &c.  pp.  343—347. 
 
 To  these  we  may  add,  the  severe  Edict  of  the 
 Royal  Council,  at  Madrid,  reprobating  a  Moni- 
 tor]/ of  Jan.  30,  17^8,  issued  by  the  Court  of 
 Rome,  against  the  Government  of  Parma;  and 
 prohibiting  the  same,  and  all  other  xvritings, 
 letters,  or  dispatches  of  said  Court,  which 
 may  in  future  be  introduced  into  the  king- 
 dom, and  infringe  upon  the  Royal  Prerogative 
 or  other  rights  of  Government,  or  that  are  likely 
 to  disturb  the  public  tranquillity,  from  being  print- 
 ed or  published  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  command- 
 
32^0 
 
 ilig  them  to  be  delivered  to  the  Council,  under 
 pain  of  deaths  against  the  Notaries  and  Lawyers, 
 who  act  in  opposition  to  the  present  regulation. 
 
 To  thig  Edict  is  annexed  a  circular  Letter  to  the 
 Spanish  Bishops,  prohibiting  the  Bull  in  Ccena 
 Domini,  to  be  published  in  Spain,  on  v.hich  the 
 Pope's  Monitory  was  grounded  ;  and  charging  his 
 Holiness  with  indirectly  claiming  the  sovereignty 
 of  Parma,  though  guaranteed  to  the  King's  ne- 
 phew, the  Lifant  Don  Ferdinand ;  and,  in  this 
 instance,  aiming  a  severe  blow  against  the  laws,  cus- 
 toms, and  prerogatives  of  the  CroAvn  of  Spain,  and 
 even  those  of  all  Europe''  And  it  represents  these 
 arbitrary  measures  of  the  Pope  as  owing  to  the 
 machinations  of  the  Jesuits,  in  revenge  for  their 
 expulsion  from  the  Spanish  dominions,  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  suppression  of  the  Order  by  Pope 
 Clement  XIV.  in  his  Bull,  1773.  Report,  &c. 
 pp.  ^^9—^oS7. 
 
 How  much,  indeed,  the  present  ambitious  Pon- 
 tiff is  influenced  by  that  crafty  and  unprincipled 
 Order,  is  evident  from  his  Bull  for  its  revival  in 
 1814.  And,  strange  to  tell,  the  infatuated  J^er^i- 
 nand  VH.  issued  an  edict,  June  9,  1815,  for  their 
 re-establishment  in  Spain,  with  their  respective 
 colleges,  benefices,  professing-houscs,  residences, 
 &c.     Report,  &c.  pp.  350—352. 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  edict,  about  thirty  Jesuits 
 had  returned  to  Spain,  by  Mr.  Vaughans  report, 
 to  Lord  Castlereaghj  dated  Jan.  18,   181G.     But 
 
321 
 
 they  found  sonie  difficulty  in  procuring  the  restitu- 
 tion of  their  convents  and  property,  because  the 
 Bulls  for  their  re-establishment  had  not  yet  been 
 received  from  Rome,  *■  It  is  supposed,"  he  adds, 
 "  that  the  Spanish  Government  will  require  the 
 residence  of  the  General  of  their  Order,  in  Spain^ 
 as  the  remonstrances  of  his  Catholic  Majesty  have 
 usually  proved  fruitless,  when  the  Generals  of 
 Religious  Orders  resided  at  Rome,'''  Report,  &c. 
 pp.  305,  306. 
 
 PORTUGAL. 
 
 The  Crown  of  Portugal  has  strenuously  asserted 
 its  rights  and  prerogatives,  from  early  times,  both 
 in  the  nomination  of  Prelates,  and  controul  over 
 Papal  rescripts. 
 
 When  a  See  became  vacant,  the  Government 
 sent  three  names  to  the  Pope,  who  was  bound  to 
 select  the  first  on  the  list,  and  to  issue  a  bull  or 
 patent  for  his  consecration.  The  same  usage  was 
 retained  in  the  Colonies.     Report,  &c,  p.  487. 
 
 How  jealous  the  Portuguese  Government  is, 
 in  respect  of  the  Papal  claims,  may  appear  from 
 a  recent  occurrence,  noticed  by  Sir  Charles  Stu- 
 art  to  Lord  Castlereagh,  in  his  Letter,  Jan.  28, 
 1816. 
 
 A  Portuguese  clergyman,  intimate  with  the 
 Nuncio,  wrote  a  pamphlet  questioning  the  rights 
 of  Sovereigns  to  examine  the  dogmatic  Bulls  of  the 
 
332 
 
 Pope,  respecting  some  truth  divinely  revealed,  or 
 reproofs  of  errors  against  faith.  But  the  author 
 having  been  refused  the  licences  necessary  for  pub- 
 lication, printed  the  work  in  Engtand,  A  num- 
 ber of  copies  having  been  distributed  in  Portugal, 
 the  principles  inculcated  therein  attracted  the  no- 
 tice of  the  Royal  Censors  of  Portugal ;  one  of 
 whom  immediately  drew  up,  and  transmitted  to 
 Government,  a  critical  review  of  the  work,  shew- 
 ing the  dangerous  tendency  of  the  doctrines  sup- 
 ported by  the  Court  of  Rome  to  subvert  the  esta- 
 blished laws  of  the  realm;  which  induced  the  Go- 
 vernment to  direct  the  Procin^ador  de  Corona,  or 
 Attorney  General,  to  commence  a  legal  prosecu- 
 tion against  the  author.  An  interesting  extract 
 from  ^*  this  very  able  Review,"  is  given  in  the  Re- 
 port, pp.  31,  35S,  371—373. 
 
 The  edict  of  Joseph  I.  King  of  Portugal,  dated 
 April  4,  1768,  forbidding  the  importation  of  the 
 Bull  In  Cosna  Domini,  and  of  the  Index  Expurga- 
 torius  supporting  it,  into  his  dominions,  thus 
 warmly  complains  of  these  niischievous  publica- 
 tions : — "  of  the  inveterate  evil  of  the  clandestine 
 and  artful  introduction  of  the  Bull  entided  In  Ccena 
 Domini,  which  was  null  and  void  in  its  very 
 nature,  with  respect  to  all  that  regards  the  tempo- 
 ralities 0^  the  principal  sovereigns,  and  of  their 
 subjects,  in  matters  notoriously  foreign  to  sacerdo- 
 tal inspection,  but  inseparably  inherent  in  the  su- 
 preme secular  jurisdiction  of  the  empire; — and 
 
S23 
 
 also  of  the  subsequent  introduction  of  the  Indices 
 Expurgatorii,  which,  by  manifest  fraud  and  irre- 
 mediable nulUty,  were  published  in  Lisbon,  by 
 evident  collusion,  and  a  notorious  abuse  of  the 
 absence  of  the  Courts  at  that  time  in  Madrid^ 
 without  the  previous  Regio  Beneplacito,  which 
 \v^s  indispensably  necessary  to  give  currency  to 
 these  Bulls,  supported  by  the  Indices  aforesaid, — 
 whereby  the  crafty  promulgators  deluded  and  ha- 
 rassed the  people,  the  Clergy,  and  even  the  mo- 
 narchy itself.  By  such  stratagems,  they  many 
 times  shook  the  crown  of  Portugal,  demolished 
 no  less  than  three  times  the  royal  throne  itself; 
 and  injured  and  oppressed  most  atrociously,  not 
 only  the  most  respectable  tribunals,  and  the  chief 
 magistrates  of  this  capital  and  of  the  kingdom, 
 but  also  the  whole  community  of  the  Portuguese 
 nation ; — whose  honours,  lives,  and  properties  have 
 now  for  upwards  of  a  century  been  sacrificed  by 
 the  aforesaid  fraudulent  introduction  of  the  said 
 Bull,  intitled  In  Coena  Domini,  and  the  succeeding 
 Indices  Expurgatorii,  invented  to  support  it."  See 
 the  original  Report,  &c.  pp.  376 — 381,  385. 
 
 The  declaration  of  the  Prince  Regent  of  Portu- 
 gal,  from  Rio  Janeiro,  communicated  by  the  Mar- 
 quis D'Aguillar,  against  the  revival  of  the  order 
 of  the  Jesuits  in  his  dominions,  and  addressed  to 
 the  Portuguese  minister  at  Rome,  April  1,  1815, 
 
 z  2 
 
5^4 
 
 thus  freely  censures  the  present  Pope,  for  his  in- 
 consistent and  underhand  deahng: 
 
 "  His  Ro3'al  Highness  the  Prince  Regent,  hav- 
 ing taken  under  his  consideration  the  intentions  of 
 Pope  Pins  Vn.,  as  published  in  his  bull  Solicitudo 
 omnium,^  dated  August  7,  1814,  by  which  his  Ho- 
 liness has  thought  proper  to  revive  the  Society  of 
 Jesus,  which  was  extinct,  thereby  derogating  (so 
 far  as  the  authority  of  the  Church  is  concerned) 
 from  the  other  Bull,  Dominus  ac  Redemptor  noster 
 of  Clement  XIV.,  of  glorious  memor}'^,  July  21, 
 1773:  His  Royal  Highness  is  surprised  at  this 
 determination  of  his  Holiness,  this  Court  7iever 
 having  been  informed  of  it  in  any  xvay  before^ 
 although  it  has  had  most  reason  to  complain  of  the 
 Officers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus ;  against  which 
 Portugal  has  proceeded  in  the  most  energetic  man- 
 ner, by  the  Ordinance  Alvara,  of  September  S, 
 1759. 
 
 "  The  positive  instructions  of  his  Royal  High* 
 ness  being  to  maintain,  in  their  utmost  rigour,  the 
 dispositions  of  the  above  ordinance,  (whatever  may 
 be  the  determination  of  the  other  crozvned  heads 
 who  associated  for  the  extinction  of  the  said  Society) 
 
 *  These  two  Bulls  for  the  suppression  and  restoration  of 
 the  Order  of  the  Jesuits,  are  given  at  full  length,  in  the  Re- 
 port,  &c.  the  former,   pp.  4Q6— 422 ;   the  latter,  pp.  422— 
 
52.5 
 
 my  august  Master  commands  me  to  communicate 
 his  resolution  to  you,  in  order  that  you  may  im- 
 mediately present  a  Note  [to  the  Court  of  Rome} 
 declaratory  of  the  invariable  principles  which  his 
 Royal  Highness  intends  to  maintain  ;  and  conform- 
 ably to  which  he  enjoins  your  Lordship  to  admit 
 no  negociation,  either  verbal  or  written,  on  this 
 subject. 
 
 *'  His  Royal  Highness  has  commanded  me  to 
 write  upon  these  principles  to  the  Apostolic  Nun- 
 cio ;  and,  by  a  Circular  addressed  to  his  Ministers 
 residing  in  the  Courts  of  Europe^  they  are  ordered 
 to  make  a  similar  declaration,  in  order  to  prevent 
 every  indirect  overture  that  may  be  attempted  to 
 be  made  on  this  subject." 
 
 (Signed)     Marquis  D'Aguillar, 
 Jose  Manuel  Pinto,  Minister 
 
 Plenipotentiary  at  the  Court 
 
 of  Rome.  Report,  &c.  p.  3Si. 
 
 GERMANY. 
 
 Under  this  head  I  shall  begin  with  the  first  ar- 
 ticle of  the  Report. 
 
 Austria,  including  Bohemia  and  Hungary. 
 
 In  Austria  and  Hungary,  the  Emperor  has  the 
 sole  right  of  nominating  and  appointing  the  Arch- 
 bishops and  Bishops,  both  of  the  Latin  and  Greek 
 
 7.  0 
 
3^6 
 
 Churches ;  and  also  the  titular  Bishops  and  Pre- 
 lates for  those  Chapters  and  Monasteries  in  the 
 Turkish  dominions,  which  once  formed  a  part  of 
 the  Imperial  dominions.  Tlie  Archbishop  of  O/- 
 mutz  forms  the  single  exception  ;  the  right  of 
 choosing  him  being  vested  entirely  in  the  Chapter 
 of  that  See.  The  Austrian  laws  declare,  that 
 Bishops  hold  their  power,  as  well  in  respect  to 
 orders  as  to  jurisdiction,  directly  from  God," — 
 although  they  do  not  usually  exercise  their  fune-^ 
 tions  until  after  consecration.  Report,  &c.  pp.  5y 
 101. 
 
 It  is  positively  enjoined  by  the  Austinan  law, 
 that  the  Episcopal  Oath,  at  consecration,  shall  nei-; 
 ther  be  given  nor  taken,  in  any  other  than  its  ori- 
 ginal and  proper  sense,  of  mere  canonical  obedi- 
 ence to  the  Pope ;  in  no  wise  infringing  upon  the 
 rights  of  the  Emperor,  or  the  duties  of  his  subjects  : 
 to  observe  which  the  Bishops,  after  their  nomina- 
 tion, and  before  their  pontifical  oath,  are  obliged 
 to  take  a  special  oath  of  allegiance  and  fidelity  to 
 their  sovereign,  according  to  the  form  prescribed 
 by  the  Imperial  decree  of  Sept.  16,  1782,  in  imi- 
 tation of  the  Gallican  Church.     Report,  p.  96, , 
 
 "  I,  &c.  do  swear  by  the  most  holy  and  sacred 
 name  of  God,  and  promise  to  his  Majesty  the 
 Emperor  my  sovereign,  and  his  legitimate  succes- 
 sors, to  be  subject  and  faithful  to  him  all  the  time 
 of  my  life ;  to  promote,  to  the  utmost  of  my 
 power,  the  good  of  the  state  and  that  of  his  ser- 
 
27 
 
 vice  ;  and  not  to  have  any  share  in  any  union,  en- 
 terprise, or  counsel,  that  might  be  prejudicial  to 
 either.  On  the  contrary,  if  any  thing  of  such  a 
 nature  should  come  to  my  knowledge,  I  bind  my- 
 self immediately  to  acquaint  his  Majesty  therewith. 
 So  help  me  God,  and  the  Holy  Gospels,  which  I 
 have  just  now  touched,"     Report,  p.  143. 
 
 THE  CONGRESS  OF  EMBS. 
 
 The  four  Metropolitan  Archbishops  of  Germany^ 
 the  Ecclesiastical  Electors  o^Mentz,  Treves^  and  Co- 
 logne^ and  the  Prince  Archbishop  of /&toZ>2/?'^'/?,  who* 
 all  exercise  temporal  sovereignty  in  their  respective 
 states,  complained  to  the  Emperor  in  his  capacity  of 
 Supreme  Advocate  and  Protector  of  the  Roman  Em* 
 pire,  of  sundry  usurpations  of  the  Court  of  Rome, 
 particularly  of  the  undue  interference  of  the  tribu- 
 nals of  the  Roman  Nunciatures,  w  ith  the  Ecclesias- 
 tical jurisdiction  of  the  Church  of  Germany  ;  of 
 the  frequent  appeals  to  Rome;  of  the  hardships  suf- 
 fered by  the  Bishops  of  Geimariy,  not  only  from 
 the  incredible  sums  of  money  sent  by  them  to 
 Rome,  for  Annates,  and  Pall-m07iey,  but  from 
 the  debts  contracted  thereby,  and  accumulated  in 
 many  Bishopricks,  &c. 
 
 Their  memorials  were  addressed  to  the  Emperor 
 Joseph  II.,  in  1784  and  1785;  and  on  October 
 12,  1785,  he  wrote  a  gracious  letter  to  the  four 
 Archbishops,  declaring,  that  in  his  character  of 
 Head  of  the  E??ipire,  he  was  determined  to  mainr 
 
 z  4 
 
338 
 
 tain  their  metropolitan  and  diocesan  rights  against 
 all  attacks  or  encroachments  of  the  Papal  Court 
 and  its  Nuncios.  And  accordingly,  he  then  issued 
 an  edict,  suppressing  the  tribunals  of  the  Nuncios, 
 and  interdicting  the  exercise  of  all  jurisdiction  on 
 their  part,  that  could  interfere  with  the  authority  of 
 the  Ordinaries. 
 
 In  consequence  of  these  proceedings,  a  Con- 
 gress was  held  at  the  Baths'  of  Embs,  Aug.  26',  . 
 1786,  by  the  four  Archbishops ;  in  which  twenty- 
 three  Articles  of  Regulation  were  drawn  up  and 
 ratified,  recognising  the  independence  of  the  Church 
 of  Germany y  and  vindicating  its  ancient  discipline 
 from  the  encroachments  and  usurpations  of  the 
 Court  of  Rome. 
 
 In  these  Articles  the  leading  points  are  the  fol- 
 lowing : — 
 
 1 .  That  the  oaths  required  of  Bishbps  at  their 
 consecration,  devised  by  Pope  Gregory  VI L 
 and  inserted  in  the  Decretals  by  Pope  Gregorys 
 IX.  (which  Decretals  were  fabricated  about  the 
 middle  of  the  ninth  century,  and  falsely  attributed 
 to  Isidore)  ought  to  be  no  longer  taken ;  because 
 they  enforce  the  duties  belonging  to  a  ^vassal,  ra- 
 ther than  canonical  obedience  ;  whereby  the  Ger^ 
 man  Bishops  actually  bind  themselves  to  what  they 
 cannot  possibly  observe  as  members  of  the  Empire. 
 
 2.  That  no  Bulls,  Briefs,  or  Ordinances  of  the 
 Pope  shall  be  binding  on  the  Bishops,  unless  they 
 signify  their  formal  assent. 
 
S29 
 
 3.  That  all  matters  of  Ecclesiastical  jurisdictionj 
 according  to  the  primitive  usage  of  the  Germaa 
 Church,  shall  be  tried  in  the  Ecclesiastical  Court 
 of  each  particular  diocese;  with  right  of  appeal 
 from  the  Bishops  to  the  Metropolitan  Court :  and 
 that  the  Papal  Nuncio  shall  not  interfere  in  any 
 cause,  whether  depending  in  an  inferior  or  superior 
 court. 
 
 4.  That  all  Nunciatures  shall  cease  totally. 
 Nuncios  are  to  be  received  only  in  the  character  of 
 Ennoys  from  the  Pope,  pursuant  to  the  declara- 
 tion issued  by  his  Imperial  ]\Iajesty,  October  12, 
 1785,  founded  upon  the  primitive  ordinances  of 
 the  Church,  as  well  as  upon  the  fundamental  laws 
 of  the  Empire. 
 
 5.  That  the  Concordat es  agreed  upon  between 
 the  See  of  Rome  and  the  German  nation,  in  the 
 Diets  of  Nurtrnbergy  Freyburg,  IVorms,  Augs- 
 burg,  &c.  have  been  infringed  by  the  Popes,  in  a 
 variety  of  ways.  That  in  the  latter  Concordate 
 of  Aschaffenburg  (which  was  extremely  prejudi- 
 cial to  the  interests  of  the  German  Church)  its 
 provisions  were  only  temporary ;  as  appears  from 
 the  following  clause,  which  frequently  occurs  :■ — 
 "  Except  and  unless  this  provision  shall  be  re- 
 scinded at  some  future  General  Council,  with  the 
 concurrence  of  the  German  nation." 
 
 6.  The  Congress,  therefore,  implore  his  Im- 
 perial Majesty,  if  nothing  can  be  effected  by  hiii 
 amicable  interposition  with  the  Court  of  Rome, 
 
330 
 
 that  he  would  vouchsafe  to  take  the  steps  necessary 
 for  summoning  a  General  Council,  since  that  of 
 Trent  had  disappointed  the  expectation  of  Reform; 
 or,  if  this,  from  a  variety  of  causes,  appears  to 
 be  impracticable,  they  recommend  a  National 
 Convention  of  the  German  Prelates;  or  if  this 
 fail,  from  the  expected  opposition  of  the  Court  of 
 Rome;  a.  Diety  like  that  o^  Augsburg,  in  1548, 
 held  by  the  authority  o^  Charles  V. —  Report,  &c. 
 pp.  10,  12,  133,  146—156. 
 
 BADEN. 
 
 A  curious  and  interesting  Correspondence  be- 
 tween the  Courts  of  Rome  and  of  Baden,  in  the 
 year  1817,  respecting  the  appointment  of  Baron: 
 JVessenberg.^  to  be  Vicar  Capitular  of  the  vacant 
 diocese  of  Constance,  which  was  rejected  by  Pope* 
 PiusYll.,  has  engaged  and  engrossed  public  atten- 
 tion in  Germany,  It  has  been  translated  inta 
 English,  from  the  original  Latin  and  German  do- 
 cuments, and  lately  published  by  Ackermann,  101, 
 Strand,  London,  1819,  in  a  thin  octavo;  and  a^ 
 it  forms  a  valuable  Supplement  to  the  Report  of 
 the  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  on  the 
 Ecclesiastical  Regulations  of  the  German  States, 
 I  will  here  introduce  an  abridgme?2t  of  the  Corre- 
 spondence, referring  the  reader  for  fuller  infor- 
 mation to  the  work  itself:  than  which,  nothing  is 
 better  calculated  to  exhibit,  in  genuine  colours,  the 
 
mi 
 
 obstinate  aversion  and  opposition  of  the  Court  of 
 Rome  to  any  measures  of  Reform  in  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church,  however  moderate,  or  expe- 
 dient ;  and  the  pertinacious  vigilance  and  syste- 
 matic views  of  the  present  hoary  Pontiff,  to  pro- 
 mote, directly  or  indirectly,  the  unlimited  exten- 
 sion of  the  Papal  poxver  over  temporal  Sovereigns^ 
 as  well  as  Ecclesiastical  Dignitaries. 
 
 Baron    Ignatius    Henry    von   TVessenherg^    st 
 Canon   of   the  Cathedral  Church  of   Constance, 
 has  been   for  many  years  Vicar  General  of  the 
 diocese,  under  the  Prince  Primate  Charles  Theo- 
 dore von  Dolberg,  Grand   Duke   of  Frajikfort, 
 Archbishop  of   Ratisbon,    and    Bishop   of   Con- 
 stance ;  and   with   his  consent  and    approbation^ 
 introduced  sundry  regulations  and  ordinances  into 
 the  administration   of  the    diocese   of  Constance, 
 which  were  universally  commended  by  the  wise  and 
 good,  and  gained  him  the  esteem   and  confidence 
 of  his  own  Prince  the  Duke  of  Baden,  and  of  the 
 sovereigns  of  Germany.     His  piety  is  without  su- 
 perstition, his  moral  principles  of  the  purest  kind, 
 his  charity   without   ostentation,  his  benevolence, 
 universal,  and   his  zeal  and  activity  to  promote 
 the  glory  of  God  and   the  public   good  unparal- 
 leled.    IVessenberg,  like  Luthery  is  resolute  and, 
 undaunted  in  his  temperate  reform,   without  his 
 impetuosity     or     violence;  —  IVessenberg,      like 
 Luther,  has  many  followers,  and  supporters  of  the 
 highest  rank;    and   both   Eoman  Catholics  and 
 
332 
 
 f*rotestants  are  unanimous  in  their  wishes  for  his 
 success  in  the  present  contest  with  the  Court  of 
 Rome. 
 
 The  following  is  a  sketch  of  the  chief  regula- 
 tions and  provisions  introduced  during  his  vicariate 
 in  the  extensive  diocese  of  Constance. 
 
 1.  Diminution  of  the  number  of  holy  days. — 
 This  was  desit^ned  to  remove  the  incentives  to 
 idleness,  extravagance,  and  vice,  by  the  excessive 
 number  of  festivals  required  to  be  kept  holy  by 
 the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 Retaining  all  the  Sundays  in  the  year  for  divine' 
 service,  religious  instruction,  and  abstinence  from 
 secular  employments,  —  he  admitted  only  the  fol- 
 lowing festivals  to  be  kept  holy,  abolishing  the 
 rest. 
 
 1 .  The  Circumcision,  or  New  Year's  Day  ;  — • 
 2.  The  Epiphany,  or  Twelfth  Day ;  —  3.  The  Pu- 
 rijicdtion  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  —  4.  St.  JosepKs> 
 Day ;  —  5.  The  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
 gin ;  —  6.  Easter  Monday ; —  7.  The  Ascension  ; 
 —  S^  Pentecost  ; — 9.  Corpus  Christi ;  —  10.  St. 
 Peter  and  Paul; — 11.  Assumption; — \% 
 Birth  of  Mary  ;  —  13.  All  Saints;  —  14.  Con- 
 ception of  Mary; — 15.  Christ?}ias  Day  ; — 1^. 
 St.  Stephen's  ; —  and  lastly,  1 7.  The  peculiar  fes- 
 tival of  the  Patron,  or  Protecting  Saint,  in  every 
 parish  church. 
 
 2.  Dispejisations  from  fasts  on  the  et'cs  of  the 
 festivals  abolished.     In   the   stead  of  which,  all 
 
333 
 
 the  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  in  Advent  were  to 
 be  observed  as  fast  days. 
 
 3.  Alloxvance  to  eat  flesh  meat  on  all  the  Satur- 
 days of  the  year,  except  Saturday  in  Passion 
 Week. 
 
 4.  Dispensatio72s  to  the  Religious  Orders  from 
 the  "VOW  of  celibacy^  in  urgent  cases. 
 
 5.  Promise  of  marriage  not  to  be  binding,  except 
 solemnly  made  before  marriage,  in  the  presence  of 
 the  lawful  pastor,  and  two  witnesses  at  least.  To 
 be  followed  by  the  pubHcation  of  banns  three 
 separate  times  ;  and  the  celebration  never  to  take 
 place  on  the  day  of  the  promise  of  marriage,  ex- 
 cept in  special  cases,  with  the  licence  of  the  Epis- 
 copal Commissariat. 
 
 6.  Marriages  of  minors  not  permit ted^  xvithout 
 the  previous  consent  of  their  parents  or  guardians. 
 Males  under  twenty,  and  females  under  eighteen, 
 reckoned  minors. 
 
 In  case  both  parties,  or  one  only,  are  minors, 
 the  promise  of  marriage  shall  not  be  deemed  bind- 
 ing, until  a  period  of  eight  days  for  consideration 
 shall  have  elapsed ;  within  which  period,  either  of 
 the  parties  may  recede.  All  these  legal  forms 
 and  impediments  were  humanely  designed,  to 
 prevent  precipitancy,  law-suits,  &c.  detrimental  to 
 domestic  happiness  and  public  morals. 
 
 7.  Admi7iist7^ation  of  Baptism  in  private  houses 
 permitted,  and  even  recommended,  when  new- 
 born infants  were  either  weakly,   or  at  a  great  dis- 
 
334 
 
 tance  from  the  church ;  or  in  winter,  during  the 
 severity  of  the  weather.  And  the  baptismal  cold 
 water,  in  such  cases,  recommended  to  be  mixed 
 with  warm ;  and  not  to  be  poured  in  great  quan- 
 tity, nor  far  from  the  head  of  the  infants,  in  order 
 not  to  injure  or  shock  their  delicate  frame.  Bap- 
 tismal suppers  and  extra  fees  to  the  officiating 
 priest  prohibited  in  such  cases. 
 
 8.  Lay  Baptism^  by  midwives,  or  other  per- 
 sons, permitted,  in  emergency,  when  infants  are 
 born  dangerously  ill,  or  become  so,  after  their 
 birth. 
 
 9-  Seminaries  for  the  Education  of  the  secular^ 
 or  parochial  Clergy^  in  which  they  shall  be  in- 
 structed, not  only  in  the  course  of  Theology,  but 
 also  in  the  practical  duties  of  the  Pastoral  care  : 
 and  after  a  year's  residence,  at  least,  in  such  semi- 
 naries, to  be  examined  as  to  their  proficiency,  pre- 
 vious to  their  admission  to  Ploly  Orders. 
 
 10.  Prot^zViow^  for  the  payment  of  the  salaries 
 of  Professors,  and  of  the  stipends  of  the  Clergy, 
 according  to  a  new  distribution  of  the  benefices  of 
 the  diocese. 
 
 1 1 .  Asylums  for  superannuated  Professors  and 
 Clergy,  if  meritorious. 
 
 12.  An  improved  Ritual  for  the  diocese  of 
 Constance,  in  which  were  introduced  additional 
 prayers  in  the  mother  tongue,  at  the  celebration 
 of  the  Sacraments,  to  render  them  more  edifying 
 and  impressive;  and   select  liymns  and  popular 
 
$25 
 
 melodieSj  to  render  the  public   service   more  en- 
 gaging. 
 
 Such  were  the  pious,  benevolent,  and  judicious 
 regulations,  which  gained  the  approbation  of  the 
 wise  and  good,  throughout  the  diocese  of  Constance, 
 and  all  Germany ;  but  which,  unhappily,  in- 
 curred the  displeasure  of  his  Holiness,  and  the 
 Court  of  Rome,  and  only  tended  to  draw  down 
 their  censure  and  persecution  upon  the  author  and 
 adviser ! 
 
 I.  The  first  expression  of  the  Papal  displeasure, 
 was  a  brief,  November  2,  1814,  addressed  to  the 
 Prince  Primate,  or  Bishop  of  Constance^  requiring 
 him  to  dismiss  TVessenberg  from  the  office  of  Vicar 
 
 General,    in   the   following  haughty   terms  : 
 
 "  Above  all  things,  according  to  our  supreme  au- 
 thority, and  in  virtue  of  your  holy  obedience,  we 
 command,  that  without  any  dela}^,  you  do  dismiss 
 from  the  office  of  Vicar  General  of  the  Church  of 
 Constance  (the  administration  of  which  was  com- 
 mitted to  you  by  our  special  favour)  that  infamous 
 JVessenhei^g  ;  ^  of  whose  perverse  doctrines,  worse 
 examples,  and  rash  strivings  against  the  commands 
 of  the  Apostolic  See,  information  has  been  brought 
 to  us,  and  proved  by  most  certain  documents,  in- 
 somuch that  we  can  no  longer  tolerate  him  with- 
 out great  offisnce  to  the  faithful,  and  without  injury 
 to  our  own  conscience." 
 
 *  Famosum  ilium  TVessenberg, 
 
336 
 
 This  mandate  had  no  weight  with  the  Prince 
 Primate.  In  his  answer,  he  thus  vindicates  the 
 character  of  his  Vicar  General  from  the  Pope's 
 vague  and  general  charge :  — 
 
 "  The  Canon  of  IVessenberg,  by  promot- 
 ing a  more  perfect  style  of  sacred  music,  and  in- 
 troducing new  and  more  swhWrne  forms  of  prayers, 
 and  maintaining  them  with  undaunted  and  perse^ 
 vering  zeal,  excited  the  odium  and  scandal  of  the 
 xveak-minded,*  IVfeanwhile  it  cannot  be  denied, 
 that  both  by  pastoral  practice  and  theological 
 study,  by  his  own  example  and  indefatigable 
 labour,  he  has  excited  a  spirit  of  information,  zeal, 
 and  piety  in  a  great  number  of  the  priesthood  ; 
 he  is  a  man  commendable  to  all  for  his  genius, 
 piety,  and  integrity  of  life.  The  aforesaid  Canon 
 enjoys  the  best  repute  among  all  the  learned, 
 and  the  nobles,  in  Germany.  Hence,  I  most 
 humbly  supplicate  your  Holiness,  wish  not  to 
 condemn  him  unheard  ;  let  his  honour  and  his  life 
 advance  with  equal  pace.  "  Hear  also  the 
 other  side.'' 
 
 As  an  additional  mark  of  esteem  and  confidence, 
 shortly  after,  in  1815,  the  Prince  Primate,  when 
 oppressed  with  age  and  infirmities,  appointed 
 JVessenbergy  his  coadjutor  also;  which  dignified 
 station  he  held  till  the  demise  of  his  patron,  Fe- 
 bruary  JO,   1817,  during  which  time  the  Court  of 
 
 *  Odium  et  scunilalum  pusHhrum  excitavit. 
 
337 
 
 Rome  kept  a  profound  silence  respecting  this  new 
 appointment. 
 
 On  the  Prince  Primate's  death,  the  Chapter  of 
 Constance,  Feb.  19,  1817,  elected  fVessenherg 
 Vicar  Capitular  of  the  diocese  of  Constance;  and 
 appointed  Dr.  Reiniger  his  assistant  ;  and  ad- 
 dressed a  Letter  to  the  Pope,  requesting  his  Holi- 
 ness's  confirmation  of  their  election. 
 
 This  procedure  of  the  Chapter  was  unnecessary, 
 because  the  papal  approbation  is  not  required  for 
 a  Vicar  Capitular,  though  it  is  for  a  Bishop  ;  and 
 it  was  officious,  because  it  was  done  without  con- 
 sulting their  sovereign  the  Duke  of  Baden,  though 
 he  approved  of  their  choice ;  and  it  was  irregular, 
 because  the  election  by  Chapter  was  abolished 
 by  sect.  62.  of  the  Recess  of  a  Deputation  of  the 
 Empire,  to  frame  the  New  German  Constitution  of 
 1803,  as  remarked  by  the  Duke  in  his  Jfi^wom/, 
 p.  21. 
 
 Their  application,  however,  produced  a  severe 
 reprimand  from  his  Holiness,  in  his  Brief  to  the 
 Chapter  of  March  15,  1817:  in  which  he  cen- 
 sured them  for  contempt  of  his  Brief  to  the  Prince 
 Primate,  Nov,  2,  1814,  requiring  the  dismissal  of 
 Wessenberg  from  the  office  of  Vicar  General ;  and 
 now  commanding  them,  in  virtue  of  the  Apostoli- 
 cal authority  intrusted  to  him  by  God,  for  the 
 good  of  the  whole  Church,  to  set  aside  the  elec- 
 tion of  JVessenberg,  as  still  more  unfit  to  fill  the 
 important  office  of  Vicar  Capitular  ;  and  informing 
 
 A  a 
 
33^ 
 
 them,  that  none  of  the  spiritual  tribunals  should 
 pay  the  smallest  attention  to  any  writings  issued 
 by  TVessenberg^  or  his  representative  Reifiiger, 
 page  1. 
 
 To  this  the  Chapter  replied,  in  their  Letter, 
 May  3,  1817,  pleading  ignorance  of  the  Brief  of 
 Nov.  2,  1814,  which  the  Prince  Primate  never  had 
 communicated  to  them,  nor  to  fVessenberg ;  and 
 thus  maintaining  with  firmness  the  qualifications 
 of  their  Vicar  Capitular : — 
 
 "  We  Wiore  entirely  persuaded  most  firmly,  that 
 we  acted  in  strict  conformity  to  the  intention  of  the 
 Council   of  Trent,    for  the  administration  of  this 
 diocese,  when  deprived  of  its  ordinary  President, 
 and  as  the   true   good   of  the  diocese  required. 
 Nor  were  we  led   by  any  other   reason   to  elect 
 our  colleague,  Ignatius  Henry  Von  JFessenberg, 
 Vicar    Capitular,  than    our   own   knowledge  and 
 experience,  and  that  of  all  the  Clergy  of  this  dio- 
 cese,   during  the  whole  course   of  his  residence 
 among   us   intimately  for  ticenty  years ;  that  he 
 aqted  always  with   approved  integrity  of  life  and 
 morals,  was  perfectly  versed  in   the  ecclesiastical 
 sciences  ;  and  that  he  exercised  the  office  of  Vicar 
 General  for  fifteen  years  back,  until  our  Bishop's 
 decease,    with    the  highest  approbation    and  the 
 best  example;    and    with    the    reputation  of  dis- 
 tinguished merit  suitable  to  his  dignity.     And,  fur- 
 ther, that  he  had  acquired  the   good -will  of  the 
 sovereign  Princes  of    Germany,    and   a  singular 
 
339 
 
 confidence  in  his  manner  of  transacting  ecclesiasti- 
 cal business,  which  is  most  necessary,  especially  at 
 this  critical  juncture. 
 
 "A  doubt,  therefore,  could  not  occur  to  us, 
 that  the  provismial  administration  of  the  diocese 
 could  not  be  consigned  by  us  to  any  one  more 
 safely  or  more  suitably,  than  to  our  colleague 
 aforesaid,  adorned  with  such  endowments  and 
 deserts  :  and  this  election  of  ours  obtained  the  full 
 approbation  of  the  Civil  Government,'" 
 
 Not  satisfied  with  this  explanation,  his  Holiness 
 addressed  a  Brief  to  the  Grand  Dui^e  of  Baden, 
 May  21,  p.  1817,  complaining  of  the  conduct  of 
 the  late  Prince  Primate,  for  refusing  to  dismiss. 
 JVessenberg  from  the  office  of  Vicar  General,  in 
 obedience  to   his   Brief  of  Nov,   2,    1814,    com- 
 plaining also   of    the   Chapter  of    Constance  for 
 electing  him  Vicar  Capitular,  and  paying  no  atten- 
 tion to  his  Brief  of  last  March  18,  1817,  requiring 
 them  to  reject  him,  and  to  chuse  another  piW^  and 
 fit  successor ;  and  calling  upon  his  Royal  Highness 
 to  support  the  steps  he  had  taken,  and  to  empower 
 the  Chapter  to   chuse    another  Vicar  Capitular; 
 concluding  with  these  reasons  for  his  rejection  :  — 
 I.  "  What  respect  can  be  entertained  by  Believers 
 for  a  man  whom  all  the  good  abhor,  and  hold  in 
 contempt  ;  and  2.  Of  whom  they  know,  by  certain 
 and  undoubted  proofs,  that  he  does  not  possess  our 
 approbation  :  and  3.  So  far  from  the  public  trail- 
 ^uillity  finding  any  support  in  him,  there  is  much 
 A  a  2 
 
340 
 
 more  reason  to  apprehend,  that  the  defending  his 
 cause  may  alienate^  and  even  irritate  the  minds 
 of  the  Catholics ;  and  may  consequently  be  at- 
 tended with  the  interrupt io7i  of  peace  and  good 
 order''     pp.  2 — 5. 
 
 But  his  Royal  Highness  rejected  the  Pope's 
 application;  and  in  answer  thereto,  June  16,  1817, 
 thus  vindicated  the  conduct  of  JVessenberg  : — 
 
 **  Nothing  more  unpleasant  and  more 
 
 unexpected  could  have  occurred  to  us,  than  to 
 learn  that  your  Holiness,  by  an  Apostolical  Brief 
 to  the  Chapter  of  Constance,  issued  without  our 
 knowledge^  and  presented  to  us  at  a  much  later 
 period,  should  have  rejected,  in  so  contumelious 
 a  manner,  as  an  improper  person,  a  man  whom, 
 from  the  esteem  in  which  he  is  held  by  all  good 
 and  well-disposed  individuals,  we  conceive  to  have 
 deserved  so  highly  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
 
 "  We  can  therefore  only  account  for  the  injury 
 thus  done  to  Ignatius  Henry  Von  TVessenberg,  by 
 supposing  that  it  originated  in  the  envy  of  the  un- 
 deserving. The  love  of  justice,  and  of  order, 
 inherent  in  your  Holiness,  will  afford  him  proper 
 reparation. 
 
 ^'  In  the  mean  time,  we  must  observe,  that  when 
 the  first  Bi'ief  {March  15,  1817)  came  to  our 
 knowledge,  it  occasioned  us  very  much  pain. 
 And  as  we  deem  ourselves  authorized,  and  even 
 bound  to  secure  the  observance  of  the  Old  Concor^ 
 datSj  and  to  afford  protection  to  an  innocent  man^ 
 
341 
 
 condemned  without  trial, — we  ,feel  ourselves  called 
 upon  to  oppose  the  execution  of  the  Apostolic 
 Brief  in  question,  by  all  the  means  in  our  power : 
 and  in  this  resolution  we  shall  persist,  until  it  can 
 be  proved  before  a  competent  tribunal,  and  in  the 
 way  and  mode  prescribed  by  the  said  Concordats, 
 that  there  are  Canonical  impediments  to  the  elec- 
 tion of  Henry  Von  JVessenberg :  iov^  from  all 
 that  is  known  of  him  to  us,  and  to  our  temporal 
 and  spiritual  authorities  hitherto,  even  the  most 
 rigorous  judicial  investigation  of  his  life,  and  the 
 way  in  which  he  has  discharged  his  duties,  will 
 have  no  other  effect  than  to  establish  his  inno- 
 cence and  rectitude  in  the  most  complete  and 
 satisfactory  manner ;  and  to  recommend  him  to  the 
 favour  of  your  Holiness."     pp.  6,  7. 
 
 JVessenberg  now  proposed,  and  with  the  appro- 
 bation of  his  Sovereign,  to  go  to  Rome  in  person, 
 "  to  mark  his  filial  submission  to  the  Supreme 
 Head  of  the  Church,  and  to  offer  explanations  of 
 the  charges  brought  against  him  to  his  Holiness." 
 And  accordingly,  the  Duke  of  Baden's  Minister 
 for  Foreign  Affairs  wrote  to  Cardinal  Gonsalvi^ 
 the  Pope's  Secretary  of  State,  June  9.5,  1817, 
 informing  him  of  the  Baron  TVessenberg's  inten- 
 tion '^  to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  his  Holiness, 
 in  order  to  afford  such  personal  explanations  as  the 
 Holy  Father  might  demand,  in  order  to  convince 
 him  of  the  unobjectionable  nature  of  his  senti- 
 ments, and  of  tiieir  conformity  to  the  principles  of 
 
 A  a  ?. 
 
S42 
 
 the  Catholic  religion ;  and  requesting^  on  the  part 
 of  his  Royal  Highness,  that  his  Eminency  would 
 give  the  Baron  a  favourable  reception  himseUj 
 and  procure  it  for  him  from  the  Pope  likewise, 
 pp.  8,  9. 
 
 fVessenherg,  after  this,  set  out  on  his  journey^ 
 and  reached  Rojne,  July  18,  1817.  There  he  was 
 kept  in  attendance  for  seven  weeks,  without  being 
 admitted  to  an  audience  of  his  Holiness ;  and,  at 
 length,  Sept.%  1817,  \^  received  a  prolix  Note 
 from  Cardinal  Gonsalvi,  pp.  9—27,  stating  the 
 Charges  urged  against  him. 
 
 The  Charges  were  of  two  descriptions,  respect- 
 ing Erroneous  Doctrines  and  Sentiments  imputed 
 to  him ;  and  Mal-administration  of  the  Diocese 
 of  Constance,  during  his  Vicariate. 
 
 To  these  specific  Charges  he  made  a  distinct  and 
 circumstantial  Defence,  in  his  Answer,  Sept.  12, 
 1817,  pp.  28— 46.* 
 
 *  Abstract  of  the  leading  Charges  made  against  Wesseu' 
 berg  ;  and  his  Defence  : — 
 
 1.  C.  Contempt  of  the  Papal  Brief  of  Nov,  2,  1814,  to 
 the  late  Prince  Primate,  in  not  resigning  his  office  of  Vicar 
 General. 
 
 D.  That  Brief  was  never  commmiicated  to  IVessenberg^ 
 nor  to  the  Chapter  of  Constance,  by  the  deceased  Bishop. 
 
 2.  C  Contempt  of  the  Brief  of  March  15,  1817,  to  the 
 Chapter  of  Constance,  in  not  resigning  the  office  of  Vicar  Ca- 
 pitular. 
 
 D.  Could  not  resign  it  without  compromising  the  interests 
 of  the  Chapter,  and  of  th®'  Sovereign  wha  concurred  in  hi^ 
 
$4S 
 
 A  second  Note  from  Cardinal  Gojisalvi,  dated 
 Oct.  \6,  IS  17,  declared  his  Defence  unsatisfactory 
 
 election ;  but^  to  shew  his  deference,  he  abstained  from  the 
 personal  exercise  of  his  office. 
 
 3.  C.  His  Ordinance  respecting  Promises  of  Marriage^ 
 tiot  to  be  binding  without  the  previous  consent  of  parents  and 
 guardians,  &c.  Dec.  10,  1804j. 
 
 D.  This  Ordinance  was  Episcopal,  and  of  loiig  standing, 
 in  the  time  of  the  foregoing  Bishop  Max.  Christoph.  related 
 only  to  promises  of  inarriagCy  not  to  Marriage  itself;  and 
 was  renewed,  to  prevent  precipitancy,  fraud,  and  law-suits, 
 &G.  attending  Promises  of  Marriage  made  without  the  necessary 
 solemnities,  and  without  witnesses. 
 
 4.  C,  The  Ordinance  relating  to  Mixed  Marriages  between 
 Catholics  and  Protestants,  Dec.  3,  1805. 
 
 D.  Such  Marriages  allowed  in  all  countries  in  which  the 
 ^Protestants  enjoy  the  same  civil  and  political  rights  as  the 
 Catholics. 
 
 5.  C.  The  Ordinance  respecting  the  administration  of  Bap* 
 tism  in  private  houses,  Aug.  20,  1806. 
 
 D.  This  Ordinance  £/)/6CC)p«/,  and  founded  on  its  neces* 
 sity,  in  case  of  danger. 
 
 6.  C  Justification  of  Professor  Dereser,  against  the  Brief 
 of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to  the  Archbishop  of  Cologne,  condemning 
 the  doctrines  taught  by  him. 
 
 D.  The  Vicariate  of  Constance  did  not  conceive  this  Brief 
 to  be  a  final  judgment,  but  merely  a  call  on  the  Archbishop 
 to  enquire  into  the  Charges,  which  after  the  strictest  investi- 
 gation at  Constance,  and  also  at  Aschajfenburg,  were  found 
 to  be  groundless. 
 
 7.  C.  justification  of  Hel:elsmuller,  Vicar  of  Grizenbach, 
 deposed  on  a  charge  of  preaching  scandalous  doctrine,  that 
 the  adoration  of  Saints  is  erroneous ;  that  pilgrimages  should 
 be  abolished,  ^c.  by  the  temporal  government  of  Solevre. 
 
 A  a   i 
 
3H 
 
 to  the  Pope  and  his  Council,  and  urged  impKcit 
 obedience  to  tlie  Pope's  Briefs,  pp.  46 — 55. 
 
 D.  The  temporal  government  had  no  right  to  interfere  in 
 the  first  instance.  The  Vicar  having  appealed  against  their 
 sentence,  their  proceedings  were  found  to  be  irregAilar ;  and 
 after  a  close  investigation,  the  accused  Vicar  was  acquitted  of 
 the  charges  by  the  Vicariate  of  Constance. 
 
 8.  C.  Offensive  questions  proposed  for  a  competitory  pro- 
 bation at  Constance,  May  5,  1806. 
 
 An  Pontificatus  ab  Episcopaiu  Romano  avelli  queat  ? 
 
 An  is,  salvo  ecclesioe  systemate,  commutari  queat  in  patriar- 
 chatum  ? 
 
 "  Whether  the  Pontificate  can  be  rent  from  the  Roman 
 Episcopate  ? 
 
 "  Whether  it  can  be  changed,  saving  ike  Constitution  of  the 
 Church,  into  a  Patriarchate  ? 
 
 D.  These  questions,  not  published  by  the  Vicariate,— 
 were  only  intended  to  ensure  the  adoption  of  Doctrines 
 truly  Catholic,  and  conformable  to  the  principles  of  the 
 Church  respecting  the  supremacy  of  the  Holy  See.  If  an- 
 swered improperly  (which  however  was  not  the  case),  the 
 disputants  would  have  been  corrected,  and  subjected  to  a  new 
 probation* 
 
 9.  C.  Several  improper  books^  composed,  approved  of,  or 
 adopted  by  the  Vicar  General. 
 
 D.  Denies  the  fact.  If  they  contained  errors,  he  was 
 very  far  from  approving  them. 
 
 10.  C.  Diminution  of  the  number  of  Festivals  prescribed 
 by  the  Church. 
 
 D.  Originated  with  the  Bishop  himself,  in  compliance  with 
 the  urgent  desires  of  the  Sovereigns,  and  in  virtue  of  the  Bidl 
 ©i'his  Holiness  Clement  XIV. 
 
 11.  C.  Permission  to  eat  Jlesh  meat  on  Saturday Sy  in  op^ 
 position  to  his  Holiness's  Brief  of  Feb.  4,  I8O9. 
 
845 
 
 Tliis  produced  a  second  Answer  from  JVessen- 
 berg,  Nov.  18,  1817;  in  which  are  the  following 
 
 D.  Required  by  the  Austrians,  and  their  Sovereigns,  on 
 account  ef  the  high  price  of  the  food  suited  to  festivals, 
 and  granted  by  the  predecessor  of  the  Prince  Primate ; 
 the  Prince  Primate  requested  to  enter  into  a  correspondence 
 with  the  Sovereigns,  and  then  to  return  a  respectful  answer 
 to  his  Holiness's  Brief. 
 
 12.  C.  Agreement  in  Spirituals,  between  the  Prince 
 Bishop  of  Constance  and  the  Government  of  Lucerne,  May 
 25,  1807,  respecting  Ecclesiastical  Seminaries^  Asylums,  and 
 care  of  Superannuated  Pastors,  Provision  for  Professors,  &:c. 
 Equalization  of  parishes.  Sec.  as  concerted  by  fVessenberg,  and 
 carried  by  his  influence  with  the  Bishop. 
 
 D.  Acted  in  obedience  to  his  Bishop's  instructions,  and 
 from  no  other  motive  than  the  desire  of  serving  the  Church. 
 
 13.  C.  All  writs  from  Ro7ne  to  be  deprived  of  effect, 
 until  approved  by  the  Bishop's  Court. 
 
 D.  This  measui*e  a  confirmation  of  the  old  practice  of  the 
 Diocese,  designed  merely  to  prevent  abuses  of  the  authority 
 of  the  Holy  See. 
 
 14.  C.  Prevention  of  the  Clergy  of  Constance  from  obtain- 
 ing absolutions,  and  other  writs  from  tlie  Court  of  Rome. 
 
 D.  They  were  never  prohibited,  but  only  required  to 
 make  their  applications  through  the  organ  of  the  Vica- 
 riate, 
 
 15.  C  Invasion  of  the  privileges  and  exemptions  of  re- 
 gulars, and  dispensations  from  the  vow  of  continence. 
 
 D.  These  reserved  cases  for  the  Bishop  granted  only  in 
 smaller  numbers,  sede  impedita;  while  access  to  the  Holy 
 See  was  obstructed. 
 
 16.  C.  Introduction  of  the  mother  tongue,  and  other  scan- 
 dalous abuses  into  the  Liturgy,  under  pretence  of  zeal  for  the 
 old  discipline  of  tlie  Church. 
 
346 
 
 passages  : — ^*  After  dedicating,  with  disinterested- 
 ness, a  long  series  of  years  to  the  service  of  the 
 
 D.  No  alteration  made  in  the  Liturgy  itself.  The  addi«« 
 tional  prayers  and  exhortations  in  the  mother  tongue,  only  de- 
 signed to  render  the  administrations  of  the  Sacrament  more 
 instructive  and  edifying. 
 
 17.  C.  -That  he  was  a  member  of  the  Free  Masons ;  and 
 associated  with  five  worthless  Clergymen,  to  banish  eveiy 
 idea  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  from  Germany. 
 
 D.  Rejects  such  base  calumnies  with  disdain,  and  rests 
 on  the  dignity  of  his  character,  to  bear  him  out  against 
 them. 
 
 18.  C.  That  all  good  Catholics  of  Germany  have  for  niany 
 years  exclaimed  loudly  against  him  ;  and  that  even  now, 
 w^hile  he  is  at  Rome,  very  grave  accusations  pour  in  from 
 thence  respecting  his  piHncipleSj  and  conspiracy  against  the 
 centre  of  Catholic  Union. 
 
 D.  To  this  he  replies  in  the  following  animated  strain  :— 
 "  Are  then  the  number  of  Catholics  in  Germany,  of  all  ranks, 
 who  honour  me  with  their  esteem,  and  particularly  the  nu- 
 merous Clergymen  who  are  attached  to  me,  not  good  Catho" 
 lies  ?  Forgive  me,  my  Lord,  this  deduction :  Your  Eminency 
 is  too  just  and  enlightened,  not  to  see  that  it  was  possible  for 
 informers,  who  shun  the  open  day,  to  succeed  in  darkening  for 
 a  time  the  opinion  of  his  Holiness  with  respect  to  my  per- 
 son ;  but  that  it  is  a  singular  piece  of  arrogance  in  them,  to 
 imagine  that  they  constitute  the  public  opinion  in  Germany^ 
 Every  man,  conspicuous  from  his  station,  his  talents,  or  even 
 his  merits,  is  subject  to  the  tribunal  of  public  opinion,  I  have 
 never  had  cause  to  dread  it.  My  conduct  will  serve  me  as  a 
 shield  against  the  charge  or  suspicion  of  participating  in  any 
 conspiracy  against  the  centre  of  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
 1  have  at  all  times  avowed  the  principles  which  are  taught  by 
 the  Church  herself.     Besides,  the  charge  of  being  at  the  head 
 
347 
 
 Church,  it  could  not  fail  to  be  painful  for  me  to 
 learn,    that  I   had   incurred  the  disc^race   of  the 
 
 of  a  conspiracy  against  the  central  point  of  Catholic  unity^ 
 cannot  reach  me,  without  recoiling  on  the  Clergymen  who 
 have  uniformly  given  me  proofs  of  the  most  perfect  attach- 
 ment. But  these  Clergymen,  who  are  altogether  deserving  of 
 the  highest  eulogium,  on  account  of  their  information  and 
 their  zeal,  liave  always  accounted  it  their  glory,  to  honour  in, 
 his  Holiness,  the  Successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  the  n car  of  J e^ 
 sus  Christ  on  earth ;  and  by  their  labours  to  propagate  the 
 doctrine  of  the  Church,  respecting  the  supremacy  of  honour 
 and  jurisdiction  of  the  Holy  See.  What  can  I  oppose  to  my 
 calumniators  but  my  conscience,  my  conduct,  and  the  Clergy* 
 men  who  know  me  ?" 
 
 In  answer  to  this,  the  Cardinal,  in  his  Second  Note,  ob" 
 jects : — 
 
 "  Monsignor  Dolberg,  the  Prince  Primate  himself,  did  not 
 possess  sufficient  resolution  to  acquit  you  of  this  Charge.  This 
 Prelate,  in  his  answer  to  the  Holy  Father,  on  the  subject  in 
 question,  expressed  himself  with  respect  to  you  thus :  "  The 
 people  are  commonly  averse  to  recent  innovations  in  the  forms 
 of  religious  worship ;  and  while  he  pointed  you  out  as  the 
 author,  added.  The  Canon  Wessenberg^  by  his  intrepid  and 
 constant  zeal,  excited  odium  and  scandal."  P.  53. 
 
 Here  is  a  shameful  mutilation  and  perversion  of  evidence  : 
 The  Prince  Primate  added,  pusillorum,  "  of  the  zceak-minded,*'' 
 confining  "  the  odium  and  scandaV^  to  such  as  we  have  seen. 
 By  di'opping  this  word,  his  praise  is  converted  into  censure. 
 As  the  Letter  to  his  Holiness  was  private,  the  Cardinal 
 thought  he  might  escape  detection.  Fortunately,  a  draught 
 of  it  was  found  among  his  papers   after  his  death. 
 
 Vane  Lieu  p.  ! 
 Nequicquam  patrias  tentasti  lubricus  artes. 
 ''  Wily  Italian  !  vainly,  to  no  purpose. 
 Hast  thou  attempted  the  Ptipal  afisJ" 
 
34:8 
 
 common  Father  of  believers.  This  feelincr,  ho\^- 
 ever,  shall  only  give  additional  strength  to  my  ho- 
 nest zeal,  to  merit  his  approbation,  by  a  conduct 
 conformable  to  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the 
 Church. 
 
 *'  I  have  appropriate  duties  toward  the  Chapter 
 and  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese,  I  have  similar 
 duties  toward  my  territorial  Sovereign,  and  I  bear 
 general  duties  toward  Germany.  They  ought  to 
 be  the  more  inviolable  with  me,  from  the  consi- 
 deration, that,  in  every  respect,  they  are  in  unison 
 with  my  duties  toward  the  Church  and  her  Head." 
 p.  56. 
 
 A  third  Note  from  Cardinal  Gonsalvi,  Dec.  1 1, 
 1817>  rejects  the  foregoing  plea,  as  giving  his  parti- 
 cular duties  a  preference  over  his  paramount  duties 
 to  the  Church,  and  its  supreme  Head ;  and  re- 
 quiring him  to  evince  his  submission  to  the  Brief 
 of  March  \5y  IS  17;  by  resigning  the  Capitular 
 Vicariate,  repenting  of  his  opposition  to  the  doc- 
 trines and  commands  of  the  Church,  with  a  pro- 
 mise of  reforming  his  conduct  in  future,  pp.  57  to 
 59. 
 
 This  produced  a  third  and  final  Answer,  Dec. 
 16,  1817,  stating  his  resolution  to  adhere  to  the 
 duties  stated  in  his  former  letter,  to  leave  Rome 
 directl}^,  and  refer  the  result  of  the  business  to  the 
 consideration  of  his  Sovereign ;  at  the  same  time 
 expressing  his  readiness  to  make  any  personal  sa- 
 crifice on  his  part  that  might  facilitate  the  adjust-* 
 
ment  of  the  business,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  the 
 parties  concerned.  "  I  shall  esteem  it,"  said  he, 
 *'  honourable  to  me,  before  God  and  man,  to  offer 
 such  a  sacrifice  to  the  Church,  to  my  Country^ 
 and  to  the  Holy  Father.  I  have  it  infinitely  at 
 heart  to  convince  his  Holiness  of  the  purity  and 
 rectitude  of  my  character."     pp.  59—61. 
 
 Pending  this  fruitless  negociation  of  five  months 
 at  Rome,  the  cause  of  JVessenberg  was  warmly 
 espoused  by  the  several  Chapters  of  the  parochial 
 Clergy  in   that  part  of  the   Diocese  of  Comtance 
 belonging  to  Baden,     A  Letter,  signed  by  their 
 heads,    Oct.  3,  1817,  was  sent  to  him  at  Rome, 
 vindicating  him  especially  from  the  Papal  charges, 
 that  his  conduct  was  unpopular,  and  his  promo- 
 tion to  the  Bishoprick  w'ould  tend  to  disturb  the 
 public    peace    and  tranquillity.     They  deny  both, 
 in   the  following  terms  : — '^  We  assure  you,  that 
 the  common  people,  with  whom  we  live  and  con- 
 verse daily,  and  therefore  know  better  than  all  the 
 enemies  of  your  Excellency,    do  not,    nor   ever 
 did,  entertain  that  mahce  towards  you,  with  which 
 they  are  charged  by  the  malevolent ;  and  that  they 
 are  altogether  free  from  any  desire  of  intermeddling 
 in  Ecclesiastical  affairs  that  do  not  concern  them. 
 While  the  better  sort,  possessed  of  greater  mental 
 endowments,  and  more  capable  of  distinguishing 
 good  from  evil,    truth  from  falsehood,    to  whom 
 your  zeal,    endowments,  works,    and  w^ay  of  life 
 are  known,  hold  you   in  the  highest  veneration; 
 
350 
 
 and  would  be  afflicted  with  no  less  grief  than  our- 
 selves, should  they  hear  that  such  a  man  as  yoUj 
 celebrated  for  the  most  exquisite  doctrine  in  all 
 Germany y  nay,  celebrated  for  your  writings  and  ac- 
 tions throughout  all  Europe  almost,  acknowledged 
 as  the  Father  of  those  placed  under  his  charge,  the 
 Benefactor  of  the  poor,  and  the  Promoter  of  every 
 thing  that  is  good,  should  be  excluded  from  the 
 Episcopal  Dignity ;  a  man  from  whom  all  civil  as 
 well  as  ecclesiastical  benefits  were  to  be  expected, 
 pp.  203—211. 
 
 This  was  followed  up  by  another  most  honour- 
 able testimony  to  his  public  and  private  worth,  in 
 a  Declaration  of  the  Clergy  of  the  several  Chap- 
 ters of  the  Principalities  of  Hohenzollern,  He- 
 chingen,  and  Sigmaringen,  parts  of  the  Diocese 
 of  Constance  in  Swabia,  March  5,  1 8 1 8.  pp.  2 11 
 to  215. 
 
 And,  to  crown  all,  his  Royal  Highness  the  Duke 
 of  Baden  himself  published  a  dignified  Memo- 
 rial, May  17,  1818,  recapitulating  the  heads  of 
 this  mass  of  evidence,  and  declaring  his  decided 
 resolution  to  support  the  Baron  JVessenberg  in  his 
 office  of  Vicar  General,  against  the  mandates  of 
 the  Court  of  Rome;  and  considering  the  particu- 
 lar case  of  the  Diocese  of  Consta72ce,  as  a  general 
 ecclesiastical  concern  of  the  German  nation  ;  and 
 the  conduct  of  the  Court  of  Rome  on  this  occa- 
 sion as  evincing  a  system  of  encroachment  upon 
 the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  German  Church,  he 
 
351 
 
 felt  himself  compelled,  as  a  prelimiiiary  measure, 
 to  lay  the  whole  correspondence  before  the  high 
 Federal  Assembly  of  the  Diet  at  Frankfort,  p.  xix 
 
 to  XXX. 
 
 11.  Another  flagrant  instance  of  Papal  aggres- 
 sion on  the  rights  and  jurisdiction  of  the  vene- 
 rable and  extensive  Diocese  of  Constance^  is  no- 
 ticed in  this  Correspondence. 
 
 In  the  beginning  oi  January,  1815,  the  Aposto- 
 lical Nuncio  in  Sioitzerland  addressed  an  Edict  "  to 
 the  x^bbots,  Provosts,  Deans,  and  other  Ecclesiastics 
 in  that  part  of  Sxvitzerlandy  included  within  the 
 Diocese  of  Constance,  informing  them  that  the 
 whole  of  it  had  been  separated  by  his  Holiness  the 
 Pope,  from  the  Diocese  of  Constance,  for  the 
 most  just  and  weighty  reasons,  by  Apostolical  Let- 
 ters ;  and  that  Bernard  Goeldlin,  Priest  and  Pro- 
 vost of  the  Berne  Collegiate  Church  in  LucernCy 
 had  been  elected  Apostolical  Vicar,  to  whom  alone 
 the  legitimate  authority  shall  belong." 
 
 Roused  by  this  arbitrary  and  clandestine  inva- 
 sion of  their  rights  and  privileges,  the  Chapter  of 
 Constance  addressed  a  spirited  remonstrance  to 
 his  Holiness,  Feb,  1,  1815,  of  which  the  following 
 is  an  extract,     pp.  93 — 101. 
 
 ''  Most  Holy  Father, 
 "  We  have  been  afflicted  with  great  grief  by 
 the  public  Edict  of  the  Apostolic  Nuncio  in  Szvitzer^ 
 land—\s\\\d\  we  learned,  not  from  the  Apostolic 
 
352 
 
 Nunciature,  but,  we  are  sorry  to  say,  from  public 
 report;  and  a  few  days  after,  the  more  melancholy 
 news  was  communicated  by  our  Bishop  himself,  that 
 your  Holiness  had  denounced  to  him,  the  actual 
 separation  of  the  Catholic  Cantons  of  Szvitzerland 
 from  this  Diocese,  by  the  plenitude  of  your  Jpos- 
 tolical  power :  the  intelligence  of  which  oppress- 
 ed us  with  new  uneasiness;  the  more  grievous, 
 because  we  are  not  conscious  to  ourselves  of 
 having  committed  any  crime  that  could  possibly 
 draw  down  the  indignation  of  your  Holiness  upon 
 us ;  and  still  less  are  we  able  to  conjecture  what 
 causes  could  have  occurred  to  oppress  with  such 
 great  ruin  the  Diocese  of  Constance,  distinguished 
 above  others  for  its  antiquity  and  ample  extent. 
 
 "  The  Apostolic  Nunciature,  indeed,  does  not 
 specify  in  its  edict  the  particular  causes  which 
 have  brought  this  calamity  upon  the  Diocese ;  but 
 it  declares  them  to  be  *  such  as  should  rather  be 
 lamented  than  recalled  to  remembrance.'  Let 
 these  causes,  altogether  unknown  to  us,  be  what 
 they  may,  they  can  by  no  means  affect  us  who  are 
 pure  from  all  offence.  Let  the  guilty  suffer;  but 
 let  not  the  Diocese  of  Constance,  flourishing  up- 
 wards of  1200  years,  suffer  for  the  fault  of  others. 
 
 "  Our  conscience,  tenacious  of  what  is  just 
 and  right)  suggested  to  us  by  means  of  circular 
 letters,  from  our  mandatory  Anthony  Reiniger, 
 Doctor  of  Theology  and  Pro- Vicar  General,  spe-^ 
 cially  instructed  by  us  for  the  purpose,  addressetj 
 
555 
 
 to  the  Republic  of  the  Swiss,  and  each  of  its 
 Cantons,  and  the  whole  Clergy,  January  31,  1815, 
 to  protest  against  this  separation^  and  availing 
 ourselves  of  the  remedy  of  the  Commoii  Lazv^  to 
 appeal  to  your  Holiness,  as  ill  informed,  and  re- 
 quiring to  be  better  informed.  * 
 
 "  Our  Bishop  is  said  to  have  assented  to  the 
 dismemberment  of  this  diocese,  but  on  certain 
 conditions,  and  saving  the  consent  of  the  parties 
 interested.  He  ought,  however,  to  have  been  aware 
 that  his  opinion  alone  was  not  sufficient  in  a  case 
 of  so  much  moment. 
 
 "  Among  those  whose  rights  are  prejudiced  by 
 this  measure,  the  renowned  Helvetian  Republic 
 justly  claims  the  first  place  :  which  indeed  had 
 besought  from  your  Holiness  a  proper  Bishop  of  its 
 own  nation;  but  never  entertained  a  wish,  of  which 
 we  are  certain,  that  the  rights  of  its  venerable 
 Mother  Church  and  diocese  of  Constance,  should 
 be  so  precipitately  laid  prostrate,  as  if  smitten 
 with  a  thunderbolt,  setting  aside  all  cognizance  of 
 the  cause,  and  that  all  sense  of  the  gratitude  due 
 thereto  should  be  extirpated  :  but  how  forei^^n  this 
 was  from  the  intention  of  your  Holiness,  clearly 
 appears  from  the  tenor  of  your  Apostolical  Brief 
 of  October  7,  1814,  addressed  to  the  Helvetian 
 Republic,  in  which  your  Holiness  most  graciouslv 
 
 Ad    Sanclitatem   vestram   male  mJormaUnn,    mdiusqv 
 informandum  provocarenius. 
 
 B  b 
 
354 
 
 approved  of  the  most  devoted  prayers  of  the  Can- 
 tons, and  gave  it  in  command  to  the  Apostolical 
 Nuncio,  in  the  mean  time,  to  make  the  proper 
 preparations  relative  thereto. 
 
 *'  It  was  his  duty,  therefore,  unquestionably, 
 during  the  interval  of  those  discussions,  to  have 
 preserved  the  episcopal  regimen  of  the  diocese, 
 untouched  and  inviolate,  until  all  things  were  regu- 
 lated, in  a  just  and  proper  manner,  according  to 
 the  Sacred  Canons ;  entering  into  consultation, 
 not  with  the  Bishop  only,  but  with  the  Cathedral 
 Chapter  also,  who  both  together  constitute  the 
 Church  of  Constance,  And  this  we  know  to  have 
 been  the  wish  of  the  sounder  part  of  the  Hdvetic 
 Cantons.  But  it  seems  to  have  been  the  Ivxed- 
 determination  of  the  Nuncio  of  Lucerne,  rather 
 to  exceed  the  hmits  of  the  Apostolic  Mandate, 
 than  to  omit  the  opportunity  offered  to  him  of  in- 
 flicting a  mortal  wound  on  this  diocese,  which  he 
 disliked  without  any  approved  cause,  and  to  anni- 
 hilate it  ajB  far  as  lay  in  his  power." 
 
 And  they  conclude  their  admirable  remonstrance, 
 all  written  with  the  same  spirit  and  temper, 
 thus :  — 
 
 "  While  we  most  humbly  express  these  our  sen- 
 timents to  your  Holiness,  we  only  fulfil  our  duty 
 and  sworn  fidelity  ;  to  furnish  a  document  to  pos- 
 terity, that  nothing  was  omitted  on  our  part  to 
 preserve  the  integrity  of  the  diocese  ;  and  that  it 
 did  not  depend   on  us    that    the  separation  of 
 
5S5 
 
 Switzerland  from  this  Bishopric  was  not  pre- 
 vented. 
 
 *'  Prostrate  at  the  consecrated  feet  of  your  Ho- 
 liness, with  a  fixed,  and  most  devoted  kiss,  we 
 most  humbly  supplicate  j^our  Apostolical  Bene- 
 diction. 
 
 **  Your  Holiness's  most  humble  and 
 
 "  most  obedient  servants, 
 ^*  The  Senior  and  the  Capitular 
 Canons  of  the  Catholic  Church 
 Feb.  1,  1815»  of  Constance:^ 
 
 This  spirited  remonstrance  appears  to  have  em- 
 barrassed the  Pope  and  his  Council  not  a  little. 
 A  year  and  half  elapsed  before  any  notice  was 
 taken  of  it.  At  length,  determined  not  to  retract,- 
 a  haughty  and  imperious  Papal  Brief  was  sent  to 
 them,  Sept.  7,  1816,  thus  censuring  their  con«=; 
 duct: — 
 
 —  "  With  great  grief,  we  perused  your 
 
 Letter,  full  of  complaints,  in  which  you  men» 
 tioned  not  only  a  mandate  against  that  separation^ 
 transmitted  by  your  order,  to  the  said  Cantong 
 and  their  Clergy,  but  even  a  solemn  act,  by  which 
 you  appealed  to  us,  as  ill  informed,  and  requiring 
 to  be  better  informed^ 
 
 "  Truly,  we  shuddered  in  perusing  these  acts^, 
 
 and  inwardly  grieved  that  you  were  so  miserably 
 
 carried  away,  that,  forgetting  the  reverence  due  to 
 
 «s  and  to  our  prescriptions,  yoa  did  not  blush  to 
 
 B  b  2 
 
366 
 
 combat  them  publicly,  and  to  declare  null,  void, 
 and  of  no  effect,  the  measures  that  were  taken 
 to  carry  them  into  execution.  —  In  consequence  of 
 such  great  contempt  of  the  Apostolic  See,  we  are 
 compelled  to  apply  the  power  granted  to  its  by 
 God ;  lest  we  should  be  accused  of  acting  con- 
 trary to  the  rule  of  the  paternal  sanctions  of  St, 
 Peter,  and  of  forsaking  the  cause  of  his  See  :— 
 we  therefore  consigned  to  the  consideration  of 
 some  of  our  venerable  brethren,  the  Cardinals  of 
 the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  the  Mandate  of  the  Pro- 
 Vicar  Reininger,  dated  Jan.  31,  1815  ; — and  also 
 the  Act  of  Appeal,  framed  by  him  the  same  day, 
 in  your  name.  When,  therefore,  after  mature 
 examination,  they  were  found  to  contain  proposi- 
 tions, |?oth  in  their  obvious  sense  and  in  their  ien- 
 ^Qncy  respectively  false,  pernicious,  hurtful  to 
 the  authority  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  and  at  least 
 erroneous  ;  by  the  advice  of  these  our  venerable 
 brethren.  We  do,  of  our  certain  knowledge  and 
 Apostolical  poxver,  condemn  and  reprobate  them, 
 and  declare  that  they  shall  be  for  ever  held 
 as  condemned  and  reprobated ;  and  both  them, 
 and  whatever  thence  shall  in  any  way  be  appointed 
 or  done  against  our  decrees,  either  at  present,  or 
 in  future,  mc  decree  to  be  absolutely  null,  %'oid, 
 invalid,  unjust,  vain,  and  void  of  force  and 
 effect ;  and  as  far  as  may  be  necessary,  we  do,  by 
 the  same  authority,  rescind  and  annul  all  the  afore- 
 said acts,  and  will  them  to  be  of  no  force. 
 
357 
 
 "  Moreover,  to  remove  and  punish  the  scandal 
 by  which  you  have  done  so  great  an  injury  to  the 
 Apostolic  See,  we  should  have  recourse  to  the 
 remedies  proposed  hy  the  Sacred  Canons,  espe- 
 cially by  the  two  constitutions  of  John  xxii.  the 
 one  beginning  with  Salvator  Noste)%  the  othei' 
 with  Nuper  ;  but  that  paternal  charity  with  which 
 we  incessantly  embrace  you,  restrains  us  from  ap- 
 plying the  same;  and  at  the  same  time  inspires 
 hope,  that  when  you  have  seriously  weighed  the 
 heinousness  of  your  misdeeds,  ye  may  repent ^  and 
 by  a  prompt,  ingenuous,  salutary  reformation,  re- 
 tract your  mandate  and  appeal^ 
 
 This  hrutum  fulmen  having  no  effect  on  the 
 hardened  minds  of  the  Chapter,  His  Holiness,  as  a 
 last  effort,  endeavoured  to  prevail  on  the  Duke  of 
 Baden  to  sanction  the  separation,  in  his  foremen- 
 tioned  Letter  of  May  21,  1817,  complaining  of 
 Wessenberg  ;  which  he  sent  by  the  Archbishop  of 
 Chalcedony  Apostolic  Nuncio  in  Szvitzerland. 
 
 But  his  Serene  Highness,  in  answer,  June  \6, 
 1817,  objected  to  the  separation,  on  the  ground 
 of  the  New  Arrangements  of  Germany,  settled 
 by  deputation,  Feb.  25,  1803;  alleging  that  the 
 Szviss  Commissioners  had  claimed,  and  actually 
 obtained  from  those  of  Baden,  Feb.  6,  1804,  the 
 sum  of  300,000  florins,  from  the  Revenue  of  the 
 See  of  Constance,  for  endowing  a  Bishopric  and 
 Cathedral  in  the  Swiss  territories  ;  but  still  sub- 
 ject to  Constance  as  the  Mother  Church. 
 
 B  b  3 
 
Such  are  the  ill-jude^ed  and  unavailing  efforts 
 of  the  present  bigoted  and  pertinacious  Pontiff  to 
 establish  the  pretended  rights  and  ancient  usur- 
 pations of  the  See  of  Rome.  Though  '^  fallen 
 from  her  high  estate,"  the  Court  of  Rome  still 
 seems  incapable  of  moderation  ;  and,  as  judiciously 
 remarked  by  the  bavarian  Attorney- General; 
 Rudhart,  in  an  Introduction  prefixed  to  the  Eng- 
 lish Translation  of  the  Correspondence,  dated 
 Aug.  1,  1818,  "The  spirit  of  the  Papacy  remains 
 unaltered  through  a  series  of  ages,  in  spite  of  the 
 change  manifested  in  the  spirit  of  the  times.  It 
 has,  on  the  one  hand,  no  longer  the  darkness  of 
 earlier  centuries  for  ally ;  while,  on  the  other, 
 opponents  of  a  different  mettle  are  to  be  faced. 
 Formerly  the  Popes,  supported  by  the  People  and 
 the  Clergy,  entered  the  list  against  Sovereigns 
 only ;  now  the  People  themselves,  joined  with  their 
 Princes  and  Clergy,  form  fearful  odds ;  and  these 
 three,  assailed  by  the  Papal  See,  will,  through  the 
 obstinacy  of  their  opponents,  in  the  end,  feel  in- 
 duced and  compelled  to  settle  their  Ecclesiastical 
 concerns  among  themselves  without  Roman  inter» 
 ference." — Introduction,  p.  18. 
 
 Suis  Roma  ipsa  viribus  ruit. 
 
 "  Rome  herself,  by  her  own  efforts. 
 Is  falling  to  7^uin,'' 
 
 In  Germany,  at  least,  the   Reformation   begun 
 by  Luther,  is  likely  to  be  completed  by  fFesseur 
 
359 
 
 berg, — All  Germany  is   in  expectation,  awaiting 
 in  anxious   suspense  the  issue  of  this   contest. — 
 ^^  The  fate  of  Rome,  as  an  Ecclesiastical  Power, 
 is  now   suspended  in  the  balance  ;  perhaps  at  this 
 moment,  it  is  already  determined,  or  secretly  un- 
 derstood at  least  among  the  august  members  of  the 
 Holy  Alliance,  composed  of  the  thi^ee  leading 
 Christian  persuasions.     They  have,  with  the  aid 
 of  Divine   Providence,  succeeded   in  hurling   the 
 Political  Tyrant  from  his  throne,  and  restoring  the 
 Civil  Liberties  of  Europe.     By  crushing  the  arbi- 
 trary power  of    Ecclesiastical    usurpation,    like- 
 wise, and  thereby  effecting  a  re-union  of  the  whoh 
 Family  of  Christ,  they  would  raise  to  themselves 
 the  noblest  and   most  durable    monuments   in  the 
 hearts  of  their  subjects,  and  secure  the  blessings  of 
 grateful  ages  to  come." — Introductiouj  p.  11. 
 
 ITALY. 
 
 The  Milanese,  and  Austrian  Lombardy. 
 
 The  Archbishop  of  Milan  is  in  the  sole  ap- 
 pointment of  the  Crown.  The  Pope's  nomination 
 of  the  Emperor's  subjects  only,  to  the  four  Bi- 
 shoprics of  Pavia,  Cremona,  Lodi,  and  Co?no, 
 has  hitherto  been  attended  to,  in  their  presentation 
 by  the  Crown ;  but  the  Bishops  were  required, 
 B  b  4 
 
560 
 
 previous  to  their  consecration,  to  take  a  special 
 oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Emperor. 
 
 The  Collation  to  all  Ecclesiastical  Benefices,  by 
 virtue  of  Papal  ReservationSy  was  no  longer 
 admitted. 
 
 All  Bulls,  even  those  concerning  dogmatic 
 points,  are  to  be  submitted  to  the  Royal  inspec- 
 tion, so  far  as  necessary  to  ascertain  that  they 
 contained  no  improper  article,  but  are  purely  dog- 
 matical. 
 
 The  Monasteries  not  suppressed,  are  rendered 
 entirely  independent  of  foreign  jurisdiction  ;  and 
 their  Generals  to  be  nominated  by  the  Archbishop 
 of  Vienna. — Report,  pp.  168 — 171. 
 
 VENICE, 
 
 Before  the  Venetian  States  were  annexed  to  the 
 Crown  of  Austria,  the  Senate  was  vigilant  to 
 repel  the  encroachments  of  the  See  of  Rome. 
 
 The  two  Patriarchs  of  Venice  and  Aquileia 
 were  chosen  by  the  Senate  ;  and  neither  of  them 
 were  allowed  to  interfere  in  the  collation  of  Eccle- 
 siastical benefices. 
 
 On  a  vacancy  occurring  in  any  Episcopal  See, 
 the  names  of  three  Ecclesiastics  were  transmitted 
 by  tlie  Senate  to  Rome,  and  the  requisite  Bull  of 
 
26\ 
 
 institution  was  sent  by  the  Pope  to  the  first  on  the 
 list. 
 
 All  Bulls  from  Rome  were  ordered  to  be  sent  to 
 the  Inquisitors  of  State,  **  without  the  seal  bein^r 
 broken."  And  no  brief,  rescript,  monitory,  or 
 general  letter,  of  whatever  nature  it  may  be,  to 
 be  executed,  without  the  previous  examination 
 and  licence  of  the  College  of  Senators,  under 
 penalty  of  condign  punishment,  according  to  the 
 quality  of  the  offender,  and  the  magnitude  of  the 
 transgression. 
 
 The  Austrian  Code  will  now  probably  super- 
 sede that  of  the  Republic.  —  Report,  &c.  pp. 
 172  —  17^. 
 
 TUSCANY. 
 
 Of  the  Ecclesiastical  Regulations  of  this  State 
 the  following  are  the  principal :  — 
 
 On  a  vacancy  occurring  in  any  Episcopal  See 
 the  Tuscan  Government  presents  to  the  Pope  the 
 names  of  four  individuals  ;  recommending  at  the 
 same  time,  by  means  of  the  Minister  at  Rome, 
 the  one  more  particularly  designated  to  fill  the 
 vacancy  ;  the  other  three  being  considered  as  ob- 
 jects of  simple  formality. — Report,  pp.  181,  182. 
 
 With  respect  to  the  inferior  Clergy,  in  all  cases, 
 whether  of  free  nomination,  or  of  Ecclesiastical 
 patronage  claimed  by  the  Holy  See,  or  the  Chapter 
 Collegiate  or  Cathedral,  they  are  all  required  to 
 
362 
 
 be  appointed  by  the  Bishops,  upon  exa  mination 
 of  the  fittest  persons  ;  notwithstanding  any  as» 
 serted  or  pretended  reservations  of  the  Roman 
 Court. — Report,  p.  16. 
 
 The  regular  Clergy  are  required  to  study  theo- 
 logy from  books  permitted  by  the  sovereign.  —  i?e- 
 j)ort,  p.  17. 
 
 An  Edict  was  issued  by  the  Secretary  of  State, 
 in  1788,  abolishing  in  all  its  extent,  the  tribunal 
 of  the  Papal  Nuncio  in  Tuscany,  and  all  jurisdic- 
 tion over  the  Clergy,  both  secular  and  regular ; 
 and  ordering  that  he  shall  be  considered  merely  as 
 an  Ambassador  from  the  Court  of  Rome,  on  ^ 
 par  with  any  other   foreign    minister.  —  Report* 
 
 p.  199. 
 
 It  abolishes  for  ever  all  authority  of  foreign 
 Generals,  or  Procurators  General,  over  ^y  con- 
 vent or  monastery  of  regulars ;  ordering  all  their 
 soiritual  concerns  to  be  referred  to  the  cognizance 
 of  the  Bishops  of  Tuscany,  and  the  secular  to  the 
 Lay  Tribunals.— jRe/;^r^,  &c.  p.  198. 
 
 NAPLES  AND  THE  TWO  SICILIES. 
 
 In  Naples  the  nomination  of  Bishops  is  at  pre- 
 sent the  subject  of  negociation  between  the  Papal 
 and  Neapolitan  Governments,  instituted  in  I8I6, 
 in  consequence  of  the  revival  of  the  Papal  claims 
 by  the  present  ambitious  Pontifl',-—/?^/^o^'^?&c.  p.  18. 
 
353 
 
 In  Sicily  the  nomination  to  all  Bishoprics  is  ex-* 
 clusively  vested  in  the  Crown.  And  the  kings  of 
 Sicily  enjoy,  from  the  beginning,  by  grant  of  the 
 Popes,  the  pecuHar  privilege  of  being  Legates  by 
 birth  of  the  Holy  See,  and  have  exercised  their 
 Legantine  powers  by  a  deputy,  a  native  of  Sicily, 
 and  an  Ecclesiastic,  who  is  a  Doctor  of  Ecclesias- 
 tical and  Civil  Law ;  and  to  whom  there  is  an 
 appeal  from  the  decisions  of  the  Episcopal  and 
 Archiepiscopal  Courts. 
 
 No  bulls,  however,  briefs,  licences,  or  decrees, 
 of  the  Court  of  Rome,  are  permitted  to  be  pub- 
 lished and  executed  in  both  kingdoms,  without  the 
 regium  exequatur,  or  royal  licence. 
 
 The  Bull  for  the  restoration  of  the  Order  of  the 
 Jesuits,  has,  indeed,  been  received  in  Sicily^ 
 where  they  have  instituted  a  seminary  of  education ; 
 and  we  learn  from  the  dispatch  of  Lord  TVilliam 
 Bentinck,  Jan.  19,  1813,  that  this  restless  and 
 active  brotherhood  had  then  procured  nineteen 
 Eleves  from  the  British  Islands ;  of  whom  Jive 
 have  returned  in  holy  orders  ;  two  died,  and  nine 
 remain  at  Palermo. — Report,  &c.  p.  £00. 
 
 SARDINIA,  PIEDMONT,  AND  SAVOY. 
 
 In  these  States  the  nomination  of  Bishoprics  and 
 the  great  Ecclesiaistical  benefices^^  is  vested  in  the 
 
364! 
 
 Government — subject,  however,  to  a  Veto  on  the 
 part  of  the  Pontiff;  which  is  considered  as  a  mere 
 formaUty,  Hke  the  Conge  d'Elire,  or,  les  brevets 
 des  premieres  prihres,  issued  by  the  kings  of  Eng- 
 land, and  emperors  of  Germany,  to  their  respec- 
 tive Chapters. — Report,  &c.  pp.  249—254. 
 
 No  Bull,  or  instrument  from  Rome,  can  have 
 any  operation  in  these  States,  without  the  sanction 
 of  the  regium  exequatur. 
 
 And  so  vigilant  is  the  jealousy  of  the  Sardinian 
 Government  to  guard  against  the  intrusion  and 
 dissemination  of  Popish  principles,  that  the  Index 
 Expurgatorius,  containing  the  list  of  books  pro- 
 hibited by  the  See  of  Rome,  is  itself  prohibited 
 in  Piedmont, — Report,  p.  254. 
 
 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 The  appointment  to  Ecclesiastical  livings  and 
 dignities  is  the  exclusive  right  of  the  State.  They 
 cannot  be  conferred  upon  any  foreigners.  —  Re- 
 port,  pp.  33,  Z^5, 
 
 No  Bull,  Ordinance,  Pastoral  Letter,  or  any 
 Act  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Authorities,  can  be  pub- 
 lished, or  put  in  execution,  without  having  previ- 
 ously obtained  the  placet  of  Government.     P.  '^^, 
 
 The  Helvetic  Confederacy  have  always  resisted 
 the  encroachments  of  the  Papal  authority.     They 
 
365 
 
 opposed  the  publication  of  the  Corpus  juris  Ca- 
 no?iiciy  and  of  all  bulls  and  decretals,  in  Ccena 
 Domfwi,  &c.  interfering  with  the  temporal  and  sove- 
 reign authority  of  the  State.  And  the  Swiss  Can- 
 tons in  general  have  always  resolutely  withstood 
 the  interdicts  and  excommunications  issued  against 
 them  at  various  times  by  the  Papal  See.     P.  35. 
 
 In  1425,  when  the  Pope  sent  a  special  messen- 
 ger to  Basil,  to  publish  his  excommunication  of 
 the  emperor  Louis,  the  messenger  was  led  to  the 
 highest  spot  of  the  city,  and  from  thence  preci- 
 pitated into  the  Rhine,  where  he  was  drowned, 
 P.  398. 
 
 RUSSIA. 
 
 The  emperor  of  Russia  nominates  to  all  the 
 Bishoprics  in  his  dominions,  upon  the  recommen- 
 dation of  the  Ministry  of  Religious  Worship,  or 
 the  Consistory.  But  the  Consistory  neither  has 
 nor  can  have  any  connexion  with  the  Court  of 
 Rome ;  for  all  cases  of  Ecclesiastical  Folity  are 
 referred  entirely  to  the  Ministry  of  Religious  Wor- 
 ship; and  judicial  cases  are  referred  to  the  deci- 
 sion of  the  Senate. 
 
 At  the  installation  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Arch- 
 bishop of  Mohiloxv,  in  1783,  he  objected  to  take 
 the  usual  consecration  oath,  on  account  of  the 
 persecuting  clause,  Hcereticos  persequar,  &c. ;  and 
 his  conduct  was  approved  by  the  empress  Cathe- 
 
366 
 
 Tine.  Accordingly,  the  obnoxious  clause  was  omit- 
 ted, his  Holiness  not  wishing  to  offend  the  Em- 
 press;  and  a  new  clause  was  added  to  the  oath, 
 concluding  thus :  — 
 
 ''  I  will  observe  all  and  every  one  of  these 
 things  the  more  inviolably,  as  I  am  firmly  con- 
 vinced that  there  is  nothing  contained  in  them 
 which  can  be  cojitrafy  to  thejiddity  I  owe  to  her 
 Imperial  Majesty^  Catherine^  and  to  her  succes- 
 sors to  the  throne.  So  help  me  God,  and  those 
 holy  Gospels  of  God.  Thus  I  promise  and  en- 
 gage," 
 
 This  important  emendation  of  the  Consecration 
 Oath  in  Russia^  was  noticed  not  long  after,  by 
 Bishop  Woodward,  in  his  Present  State  of  the 
 Church  of  Ireland,  in  1786,  and  warmly  recom- 
 mended to  the  adoption  of  the  Romish  Hierarchy 
 in  Ireland.  Accordingly,  they  petitioned  the  Pope 
 ^^  to  remove  misinterpretatio72S  of  the  oath  by  Pro- 
 testants," &c.  And  his  Holiness  was  graciously 
 pleased,  at  an  audience,  June  9,  17.91,  to  grant, 
 that  the  Irish  Bishops,  at  their  consecration,  and 
 Archbishops,  on  receiving  the  pall,  may  use  the 
 same  form  of  oath  which  was  taken  by  the  Arch- 
 bishop of  Mohiloxv,  This  we  learn  from  Doctor 
 Jrot/'s  Pastoral  Letter,  cited  in  the  Report,  &c. 
 pp.  4^6—428. 
 
 On  the  suppression  of  the  Order  of  the  Jesuits, 
 and  their  expulsion  from  the  Roman  Catholic 
 States,  Catherine  11.^  Empress  of  JK^^^/^?,  granted 
 
367 
 
 them  an  asylurrl  in  her  dominions,  with  the  free 
 exercise  of  their  worship,  and  Ucence  to  undertake 
 the  education  and  instruction  of  youth.  And  this 
 toleration  was  extended  by  lier  successor  Paul  I., 
 who  applied  to  the  Pope  to  licence  the  society  in 
 his  dominions,  by  his  Letter  of  August  11,  1800'; 
 and  this  was  made  the  principal  pretext  of  the  pre- 
 sent wily  and  encroaching  Pontiff,  to  issue  his 
 Bull  fof  the  general  restoration  of  the  Order,  in 
 1814,  of  which  the  following  is  an  extract.  See 
 the  Original,  Report,  &c.  pp.  422 — 424. 
 
 '*  We  felt  it  our  duty  to  comply  with  the  prayer 
 of  the  ex-Jesuits,  Francis  Kareu,  &c,  resident  in 
 Russia,  the  more  wilHngly,  inasmuch  as  the  then 
 reigning  Emperor,  Paul  I.,  had  warmly  recom- 
 mended the  establishment  of  the  Society  of  Jesus 
 in  his  empire,  under  our  authority.  We  also 
 thought  proper  to  extend  the  same  favour  to  the 
 kingdom  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  at  the  request  of  our 
 dear  son  in  Jesus  Christ,  Ferdinand,  king  of  that 
 nation;  who  begged  that  the  Society  of  Jesus 
 might  be  estabhshed  in  his  dominions  and  states, 
 as  it  had  been  in  Russia  ; —  which  we  did,  by  our 
 brief  of  July  30,  1804.  —  TTie  Catholic  world  de- 
 mands, almost  unanimously,  the  restoration  of 
 the  Society  of  Jesus, — We  have  therefore  decreed, 
 of  our  certain  knowledge,  and  plenitude  of  Apos- 
 tolical authority,  to  ordain  and  appoint  by  this 
 our  Constitution  of  perpetual  validity,  that  all 
 the  concessions  and  faculties,  granted  solely  by  us 
 
368 
 
 to  the  Russian  empire,  and  the  kingdom  of  the 
 Tivo  Sicilies,  shall  henceforward  be  understood  to 
 extend,  as  we  truly  extend  them,  to  our  xvholt 
 Ecclesiastical  States^  and  to  all  other  States  and 
 Governments  likewise.'' — Thus  encroaching  on  the 
 indefeasible  rights  of  *^  all  other  States  and  Go- 
 vernments," in  the  genuine  spirit  of  the  most  arro- 
 gant of  his  predecessors. 
 
 But  this  crafty  and  unprincipled  order  of  monks 
 most  devoted  to  the  See  of  Rome,  of  all  its  satel- 
 lites, which,  indeed,  was  the  true  cause  of  their 
 re-establishment,  in  opposition  to  the  zvishes  of  all 
 the  poxvers  of  Europe,  (Russia,  and  the  Two 
 Sicilies  excepted)  abused  the  trust  and  confidence 
 reposed  in  them  by  the  Russian  monarchs.  They 
 perverted  from  the  National  Greek  Church  several 
 of  the  youth  granted  to  their  care,  and  some 
 women  of  weak  and  inconsiderate  minds,  whom 
 they  drew  over  to  their  own  religion. 
 
 To  correct  these  misdemeanors  and  punish  the 
 offenders,  the  present  Emperor,  Alexander,  pub- 
 lished an  Ukase,  or  Royal  Edict,  dated  Dec.  20^ 
 1815,  for  the  immediate  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits 
 from  St.  Petershurgh,  prohibiting  them  from  en- 
 tering the  two  capital  cities  of  the  empire,  Pe- 
 ter sburgh  and  Moscoxv ;  and  ordering  the  Arch- 
 bishop of  Mohilow  to  replace  the  Jesuits  em- 
 ployed in  the  Roman  Catholic  Churches,  by  other 
 priests  or  monks  of  a  different  order;  and  re- 
 establishing the  Romish  Church  in  Rtissia  upon 
 
369 
 
 the  same  footing  that  it  was  in   the  Empress  Ca- 
 therine's  reign,  before  the  innovations  of  1 800. 
 
 The  Empress  Catherine,  indeed,  notwithstand- 
 ing her  toleration  of  the  Romish  religion  in  her 
 dominions,  imposed  several  restrictions  thereon. 
 By  her  Ukase  of  Januar)^  17,  1782,  she  placed  all 
 their  religious  orders  under  the  superintendance 
 of  the  Archbishop  of  Mohilow  and  his  consistory, 
 *'  without  daring  to  submit  to  any  foreign  Eccle- 
 siastical power ;"  she  prohibited  all  Bulls,  or  Re- 
 scripts from  Rome,  to  be  published,  until  they 
 were  inspected  by  the  senate  and  sanctioned  by 
 imperial  authority. — Report,  pp.  399 — 405. 
 
 PROTESTANT  STATES. 
 
 DENMARI^, 
 
 During  the  reign  of  Christian  V.,  an  artful 
 plot  was  discovered  for  the  restoration  of  the  Ro- 
 mish Religion  in  the  north  of  Europe ;  in  which 
 several  priests,  educated  at  the  Jesuit  College  of 
 Braunsherg,  in  Prussia,  but  outwardly  professincr 
 the  Protestant  Religion,  were  secretly  and  actively 
 employed  in  propagating  Popery  in  their  parishes. 
 In  consequence  of  this  discovery,  several  severe 
 laws  were  enacted  in  1683,  against  Roman  Catho- 
 lics in  general,  and  the  Jesuits  in  particular. 
 
 No  Romish  Prelates  are  admitted  into  the  king- 
 c  c 
 
370 
 
 dom;  nor  any  Secular  Priests  or  Missionaries, 
 except  such  as  are  appointed  by  the  Romish  Bishop 
 of  Hildesheim,  in  Lower  Saxony ,  who  acts  as 
 Legate,  or  Vicar  Apostolic, 
 
 No  Monks,  JesuitSy  or  the  like  papistical  per- 
 sons, are  allowed  to  setde,  or  even  to  make  an}) 
 long  stay  in  the  Danish  dominons,  under  pain  oj 
 death  ;  and  whoever  harbours  them,  to  be  punished 
 like  the  harbourers  of  outlaws. 
 
 No  persons  who  have  studied  at  any  Jesuit 
 school,  or  college,  are  capable  of  being  entrusted 
 with  any  office,  either  in  the  schools  or  churches. 
 
 So  strictly  is  the  law  against  Jesuits  enforced, 
 that  w^hen  Hall,  the  celebrated  astronomer  at 
 Viemia,  but  a  Jesuit,  wanted  permission  to  observe 
 the  transit  of  Venus  over  the  sun's  disk,  17^9,  in 
 Norway,  he  was  obHged  to  procure  a  special  dis- 
 pensation from  the  king. 
 
 The  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  are  tolerated  in 
 Detimark,  but  are  prohibited  from  making  ^ro^e- 
 lytes,  from  exercising  their  functions,  except  in 
 their  privileged  chapels  in  the  city;  and  from 
 making  processions,  or  performing  any  public 
 ceremonies,  out  of  their  church,  or  houses. 
 
 The  Roman  Catholic  Laity  are  allowed  to  ac- 
 quire funded  property,  and  even  lands;  but  they 
 are  forbidden,  in  common  with  all  persons  pro- 
 fessing any  other  than  the  established  religion,  to 
 nominate  to  vacant  cures  in  their  churches,  even 
 though  they  be  nobles,  or  persons  privileged.    By 
 
371 
 
 order  of  the  king,  Sept.  20,  1741;  and  another 
 edict  of  Sept.  7,  1770,  takes  from  ihem  the  right 
 of  naming  the  parish  officers  for  the  churches  on 
 their  own  estates. 
 
 There  is  no  law  by  which  Roman  Catholics  are 
 expressly  excluded  from  civil  and  military  employ- 
 ments :  but  the  spirit  of  the  law  is  so  understood  ; 
 and  though  there  are  examples  of  several  Roman 
 Catholics  arriving  at  some  of  the  first  posts,  espe- 
 cially in  the  military  line,  there  is  no  example  of 
 their  attaining  to  the  first  offices  in  the  civil  admi- 
 nistration, or  in  the  tribunals  of  justice, — Report^ 
 kc.  pp.  429—438. 
 
 SWEDEN. 
 
 The  Edict  of  Toleration,  by  Gustavus  III.,  in 
 1781,  permits  the  free  and  unconstrained  exercise 
 of  religion  and  perfect  liberty  of  conscience 
 throughout  the  Swedish  dominions ;  subject,  how- 
 ever, to  several  restrictions : — 
 
 Tliat  persons  of  a  foreign  religion,  resident  in 
 this  country,  shall  on  no  pretext  be  admitted  into 
 the  higher  or  lower  offices  or  services  of  the  State, 
 or  become  members  of  the  Diet.  They  may  how- 
 ever be  admitted  into  the  military  line. 
 
 That  they  shall  not  establish  any  public  schools 
 or  places  for  instruction,  for  the  diffusion  of  their 
 own  doctrine,  at  any  place  in  the  kingdom, 
 c  c  2 
 
372 
 
 That  they  shall  not  be  suffered  to  admit  or  send 
 Missionaries,  in  or  out  of  the  kingdom,  to  extend 
 their  own  religion,  or  to  make  proselytes.  — 
 "  This  prohibition  to  be  enforced  with  the  ut- 
 most severity  y 
 
 That  no  convents  shall  be  established,  nor 
 monks  be  suffered  or  admitted,  of  what  religion 
 or  sect  soever  the  same  may  be. 
 
 That  no  Lutherans  be  allowed  to  attend  the 
 divine  service  of  the  other  religions  :  for  no  person 
 must  be  suffered  to  neglect  his  own  divine  worship, 
 from  a  curiosity  to  witness  that  of  others. 
 
 In  like  manner,  persons  professing  other  reli- 
 gions must  not  admit  to  their  service  any  others 
 but  such  as  are  of  their  own  persuasion. 
 
 Under  these  restrictions,  the  Roman  Catholics 
 were  permitted  to  build  churches,  to  have  bells 
 and  church-yards,  to  bring  up  their  children  in 
 their  own  religion,  under  private  teachers,  to  prac- 
 tise the  ceremonies  of  their  worship  within  their 
 churches,  but  not  in  public.  Report,  &c.  pp. 
 442—452. 
 
 l^RUSSIA. 
 
 The  king  of  Prussia,  Frederic  the  Great,  de- 
 clared himself  the  immediate  head  of  all  the 
 churches  in  his  dominions. 
 
 Wherever  the  appointment  of  Bishops  has  not 
 been  reserved  to  the  Crown,  the  Chapter  has  the 
 
373 
 
 tight  of  election,  still  subject  to  the  King's  appro-^ 
 bation.  The  nomination  of  Roman  Catholic  Bi- 
 shops is  vested  in  the  Crown  :  The  confirmation  of 
 the  Pope  is  suffered  only  as  a  mere  formality. 
 
 No  kind  of  communication  between  either  the 
 Bishops  or  Individuals  with  the  Court  of  Rome 
 can  Uixvfully  take  place,  but  through  the  medium 
 oi  the  Prussian  Government. 
 
 This  Government  has  never  allowed  a  Nuncio 
 to  be  sent  to  it  from  the  Court  of  Rome ;  but  has 
 always  warily  preferred  to  transact  business  there- 
 with by  means  of  an  agent  of  its  own,  residing 
 there. 
 
 Although  perfect  liberty  of  conscience  prevails 
 throughout  the  Prussian  dominions,  and  no  in- 
 dividuals are  called  to  account  for  their  religious 
 principles  or  opinions,  provided  they  act  conform- 
 ably to  the  national  laws,  —  yet  the  State  requires 
 to  be  informed  of  the  religious  principles  of  every 
 societi/j  because  it  cannot  permit  principles  to  be 
 propagated  which  are  injurious  to  a  due  reve- 
 rence for  God,  to  the  allegiance  to  the  State,  and 
 to  morality;  and  reserves  to  itself  the  right  of 
 deciding  whether  any  of  their  principles  have  such 
 a  tendenc3\ 
 
 Confessions  to  Clergymen  are  to  be  kept  secret 
 in  ordinary  cases,  unless  with  the  consent  of  the 
 party  confessing,  under  pain  of  deprivation  of 
 office.  But  whenever  the  revelation  of  such  con- 
 fession becomes  necessary,  either  to  avert  a  danger 
 c  c  3 
 
374! 
 
 which  threatens  the  State,  or  to  prevent  a  crime 
 from  being  committed,  or  to  remedy  or  obviate 
 the  bad  consequences  of  a  crime  already  com- 
 mitted, the  Clergyman  must  declare  the  same  to  a 
 magistrate. 
 
 No  subject  of  the  State,  either  spiritual  or  tem- 
 poral, can  be  brought  under  the  jurisdiction  of  any 
 foreign  spiritual  superior,  under  any  pretext  what- 
 soever. 
 
 All  Papal  Bulls,  Briefs,  and  other  Ordinances 
 of  foreign  spiritual  superiors,  must  be  laid  before 
 the  Government  for  examination,  and  approved  pre- 
 vious to  their  publication  and  execution. — Report y 
 &c.  pp.  40,  44,  453—459. 
 
 There  is  much  precautionary/  policy  in  these 
 regulations, 
 
 HOLLAND  AND  THE  NETHERLANDS. 
 
 In  ]  730,  a  placard  was  issued  by  the  United 
 States,  "  to  oppose  and  prevent  the  encroachments 
 of  the  Papacy,  and  dissemination  of  the  dangerous 
 doctrine  of  the  unlimited  power  of  the  Pope,  not 
 only  in  religious  matters,  but  in  those  also  of  civil 
 government." 
 
 By  this  placard,  no  Roman  Catholic  priests  shall 
 be  permitted  to  perform  divine  service,  or  any 
 of  the  priestly  functions,  but  such  as  are  natives  ; 
 excluding  all  regular  priests  or  monks,  and  espe- 
 cially Jesuits. 
 
 No  Roman  Catholic  priest  shall  be  tolerated^. 
 
S7S 
 
 \^'ithout  the  written  consent  of  the  Burgomasters 
 in  the  towns,  and  the  chief  magistrates  in  each  dis- 
 trict.    And  previous  to  the  Act  of  Toleration  being 
 granted,  the  priests  shall  make  and  sign  a  declara- 
 tion,in  verbiun  sacerdotis^  "on  their  priestly  word,'* 
 instead  of  an  oath  ;  that  they  have  a  sincere  abhor- 
 rence of  such  principles  as  maintain  that  the  Pope, 
 or  any  other  Ecclesiastical  authority,  has  power  to 
 release,  or  dispense  any  subject,  for  heresy,  or  for 
 any  cause  whatsoever,  from  the  oath  of  obedience 
 to  the  civil  authorities ;  and  that  no  faith  or  alle- 
 giance is  due  to  such  as  are  under  excommunica- 
 tion, or  without  the  pale  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ; 
 and  that  they  do  not  merely  profess  their   abhor- 
 rence of  these  notions,  but  will,  to  the  utmost  of 
 their  power,  inculcate  into  the  members  of  their 
 community,  and  teach,  by  their  example,  as  well 
 as  by  their  precepts,  obedience  to   the  States  and 
 Magistrates,  as  their  laxvful  superiors,  and  ex- 
 hort  them  to  a  peaceable  and  decent  conduct. 
 And,  finally,  that  they  shall  not  solicit,  nor  accept 
 any  absolutions  or  dispensations  from  the  Pope^ 
 or  from  any  other  person  whomsoever,  on  the  sub^ 
 ject  of  the  above  declaration,  or  any  part  or  por- 
 tion thereof,  none  excepted." 
 
 That  the  priests  who  are  already  in  office,  shall 
 be  equally  compelled  to  make  the  aforesaid  written 
 declaration  and  signature  within  the  space  of  one 
 month  aft^r  the  date  of  these  present  regulations  ; 
 and  if  any  of  them,  after  being  summoned,  shall 
 c  c  4- 
 
376 
 
 refuse  to  make  the  aforesaid  declaration  and  signa- 
 ture, he  or  they  shall  be  banished,  without  any 
 further  consideration. — Report,  &c.  pp.  460—463. 
 
 HAMBURGH. 
 
 No  Romish  Bishop,  or  Dignitary,  is  suffered 
 to  reside  in  this  State.  Roman  Catholic  priests, 
 however,  are  tolerated,  subject  to  the  nomination 
 of  the  Bishop  of  Hildeshehn  and  the  confirmation 
 of  the  Senate.  No  papal  edicts  have  been  pub- 
 lished there  since  Luther'^  time. — Report,  p.  48- 
 
 SAXONY. 
 
 No  Romish  Bishops,  or  Dignitaries,  have  re- 
 sided here  since  the  Reformation,  which  took  its 
 rise  in  this  country. 
 
 When  the  Elector  Augustus  H.,  in  I697, 
 embraced  the  Romish  faith,  his  Protestant  subjects 
 were  so  much  alarmed,  that  he  was  obliged  to 
 promise  not  to  interfere  with  their  religion  in  any 
 way ;  and  he  actually  resigned  all  power  over  the 
 Lutheran  church  and  schools  to  his  Privy  Council, 
 with  full  liberty  to  act  without  responsibility  to 
 him. 
 
 When  the  Pope  wished  to  establish  monasteries, 
 or  send  friars  into  Saxony,  to  make  collections 
 
S77 
 
 for  pious  uses^  the  official  answer  was,  That  his 
 Holiness  could  not  do  it  of  his  own  authority, 
 without  obtaining  the  king  s  consent. — Report,  Sec. 
 pp.  466—468. 
 
 The  reports  of  the  other  smaller  States  are  iin- 
 materialj  and  therefore  omitted. 
 
 BRITISH  COLONIES. 
 
 CANADA. 
 
 Formerly  the  French  Government  solely  ap- 
 pointed the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of  Quebec  ; 
 and  the  same  privilege  continues,  and  is  exercised 
 under  the  British  sway :  the  nomination  of  the 
 Bishop  and  of  his  coadjutor  rests  entirely  in  his 
 Majesty's  Government,  without  any  interference 
 from  any  other  quarter,  either  spiritual  or  tempo- 
 ral. And  the  Pope  has  acquiesced  in  their  nomi- 
 nation, by  sending  bulls  of  institution  to  the  per- 
 son so  appointed.  Thus,  when  General  Prescott 
 was  Governor  of  Canada,  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Bishop  having  died,  the  Governor  appointed  his 
 coadjutor.  Monsieur  Plesses,  to  succeed  him; 
 who,  in  a  few  months,  received  his  bulls  from  the 
 Pope,  and  was  consecrated  accordingly. 
 
 By  the  definitive  treaty  executed  at  Paris,  in 
 1763,  *'  The  Roman  Catholic  Religion  was  to  be 
 tolerated  in  Canada,  so  far  as  the  laxvs  of  Great 
 
'.  -      378 
 
 Britain  permit,''  and  accordingly  the  inhabitants 
 are  entitled  to  the  free  exercise  of  the  Romish 
 Religion,  but  not  to  the  powers  and  privileges  of 
 it  as  Sill  Established  Church  ;  **for  that  is  a  prefer-^ 
 ence  which  belongs  only  to  the  Protestant  Church 
 of  Englarid. " 
 
 Upon  these  principles,  therefore,  and  in  order 
 that  the  just  supremacy  of  the  Crown  of  Great 
 Britain,  in  all  matters  Ecclesiastical  and  Civile 
 may  have  its  due  scope  and  influence, 
 
 All  appeals  to,  or  correspondence  with  any 
 foreign  Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  of  what  nature 
 or  kind  soever,  are  absolutely  prohibited,  under 
 very  severe  penalties. 
 
 The  oaths  and  declarations  of  allegiance,  su* 
 premacy^  &c.  are  required  to  be  taken  and  sub- 
 scribed by  the  Romish  Clergy,  who  may  be  ap- 
 pointed to  any  Ecclesiastical  benefice,  or  licenced 
 to  exercise  any  power  or  authority  in  respect 
 thereto. 
 
 Such  Ecclesiastics  as  may  think  fit  to  enter  into 
 the  holy  estate  of  matrimony,  are  released  from 
 all  penalties  to  which  they  may  be  subjected  by  the 
 See  of  Rome. 
 
 The  Society  of  the  Jesuits  was  suppressed  and 
 dissolved  in  1770,  and  all  their  rights,  possessions, 
 and  properties  vested  in  the  Crown  ;  but  sufficient 
 stipends  and  provisions  were  granted  to  the  mem- 
 bers during  their  natural  lives. 
 
 See  the  Instructions  of  the  British  Ministry  to 
 
S79 
 
 the  Governors  of  Canada,  from   1763  to  1811.— 
 Report,    pp.   471  — 482;    and    Baron   MasereJ 
 vaiuMe  Quebec  Papers,  2  vols.  1775 — 1786,  of 
 the  occurrences  while  he  was  Attorney-General  of 
 that  province. 
 
 ST.  DOMINGO. 
 
 After  this  island  became  subject  to  his  Britannic 
 Majesty,  on  a  vacancy  in  the  Episcopal  See,  an 
 application  was  made  to  the  Court  of  Rome  to 
 expedite  bulls  of  institution  in  favour  of  a  prelate 
 actually  nominated  to  that  Sec  by  the  British  Go- 
 vernment ;  but  his  nomination  having  been  with- 
 drawn, from  local  considerations,  another  com- 
 munication was  made  to  the  Court  of  Roine  to 
 obtain  suspension  of  the  faculties  requested.  — 
 Report,  p.  49. 
 
 IVIALTA, 
 
 Upon  the  decease  of  the  Bishop  of  Malta^  iit 
 I8O7,  the  Pope  nominated  Monsignor  Mattel  to 
 the  vacant  See  ;  and  his  Sicilian  Majesty  also  ap* 
 plied  in  his  favour,  to  the  Governor,  Sir  A.  Ball, 
 through  his  Minister,  the  Marquis  of  Cir cello,  to 
 have  the  Pope's  Bulls  carried  into  efiect,  as  usual, 
 for  his  institution,  and  enjoyment  of  the  revenues 
 of  the  See  of  Malta,  But  the  nomination  of  the 
 Pope>  and  recommendation  of  the  Sicilian  Court. 
 
380 
 
 were  not  sanctioned  by  his  Majesty  until  the  new 
 Bishop  had  subscribed  to  certain  stipulations  re- 
 quired by  the  British  Government  previous  to  his 
 installation. — Report,  &c.  pp.  482—486. 
 
 EAST  INDIES. 
 
 The  official  papers  under  this  head  relate  to  the 
 encroachments  of  the  Eastern  Popes,  the  Portu- 
 guese Archbishop  of  Goa,  and  the  complaints  of 
 the  Romish  inhabitants  of  ^o^/^^«J/ in  1813,  to  the 
 British  Government,  claiming  its  protection  against 
 the  Archbishop's  undue  interference  in  their  Eccle^ 
 siastical  regimen ;  which  was  accordingly  granted, 
 and  no  foreign  jurisdiction  permitted  to  be  exer* 
 cised  in  the  British  Colonies  in  the  East,  inde- 
 pendent of  the  control  of  Government. — Report ^ 
 &c.  pp.  488—507. 
 
 UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 No  particular  religious  community  can  be  said 
 to  be  established  in  the  North  American  States. 
 It  is  noticed,  however,  in  the  Report,  as  a  matter 
 of  public  notoriety,  that  for  many  years  past,  a 
 Roman  Catholic  Bishop  has  resided  at  Baltimore^ 
 to  whom,  some  time  since,  an  Archbishop's  paU 
 was  sent  from  Rorne;  and  at  the  same  time,  fivc^ 
 
381 
 
 suffragan  bishops  were  appointed  by  the  Pope  ;  — 
 the  vigilant  policy  of  this  wily  Pontiff  seizing 
 every  opportunity  of  extending  his  influence,  where- 
 ever  he  can  get  footing. — Report,  &c.  p.  50, 
 
 Intercourse  of  the  Court  oj  Rome,    at  present, 
 xvith  the  English  and  Irish  Papists, 
 
 This  is  the  last,  but  most  important  article  of 
 that  curious,  valuable,  and  authentic  mass  of  evi- 
 dence contained  in  the  Appendlv  to  the  Report, 
 
 From  this  and  the  preceding  section,  it  appears 
 plainl}^  that  one  common  sentiment  of  jealousy, 
 distrust,  and  precaution,  against  the  unremitting 
 usurpations  and  encroachments  of  the  Court  of 
 Rome,  equally  pervades  all  the  States  of  Christen- 
 dom, whether  they  be  of  the  Romish,  Greek,  or 
 Reformed  Churches. 
 
 2.  That,  notwithstanding  the  early  opposition  of 
 the  Lnsh  and  British  to  the  usurped  supremacy  of 
 the  Church  of  Rome,  all  along  from  the  days  of 
 St.  Patrick,  and  the  Savon  kings,  until  the  Re/or- 
 mation,  —  of  late  ye^rs,  papal  interference  and 
 jurisdiction  in  the  British  Isles  has  become  more 
 extensive,  and  less  controlled  by  the  Government 
 than  in  a?27/  other  foreign  State,  and  even  in  the 
 British  Colonies  abroad.  —  "  It  has  increased,  is 
 increasing,  and  ought  to  he  diminished,^'  if  not 
 totally  abolished,  by  a  Protestant  Legislature. 
 
 Tills  progressive  and  alarming   increase    began 
 
382r 
 
 about  the  year  1732,  in  the  reign  of  his  present 
 Most  gracious  Majesty,  with  the  hazardous  expe- 
 riment of  relaxing  the  penal  laws  against  Popery; 
 until,  at  length,  in  1793,  the  elective  franchise 
 was  granted  to  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Ireland. 
 Not  satisfied  with  this  admission  to  a  considerable 
 share  of  political  poxver,  "  the  restless  spirit  of 
 popery"  (so  well  described  by  king  James's  par- 
 liament, as  we  have  seen)  pants  for  total  emanci- 
 pation, as  it  is  miscalled ;  and  has  harassed  parlia- 
 ment, session  after  session,  for  the  unconditional 
 repeal  of  the  few  remaining  disqualifying  statutes 
 and  restrictions. 
 
 In  the  year  1813,  a  bill  was  brought  into  par- 
 liament for  granting  their  claims,  under  certain 
 restrictions  ;  which  was  fortunately  negatived  by  a 
 very  small  majority  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
 
 Since  that  time  an  open  and  avowed  intercourse 
 has  subsisted  between  the  English  and  Irish  Papists 
 and  the  Court  of  Rome  ;  and  the  Rescripts  of  the 
 Pope  himself  and  his  agents,  are  freely  circulated 
 in  both  islands.  Among  these,  two  of  the  most 
 public  notoriety,  the  Letters  of  Monsignor  Qua- 
 rantotti,  Vice-President  of  the  Pi^opaganda, 
 Feb.  16,  1814;  and  of  Cardinal  Litta,  the  Pre- 
 sident, April  26,  1816,  addressed  to  Dv.  Foi/nter, 
 one  of  the  English  Vicars  Apostolic,  are  registered 
 in  the  Appendix  of  the  Report,  for  the  cognizance 
 of  Parliament,  among  the  Miscellaneous  Papers,, 
 
383 
 
 pp.508  —  514,  both   in   the   original  Latin,  and 
 with  EngHsh  translations. 
 
 These  letters,  especially  the  latter,  enter  fully 
 into  the  main  political  disquisitions  now  pending 
 between  the  British  Government  and  the  Court  of 
 Rojne,  viz. :  — 
 
 1.  The  absolute  appointment  of  Romish  Pre- 
 lates, by  the  Pope,  to  vacant  Sees. 
 
 2.  The  Oath  of  Allegiance  to  the  Pope,  hitherto 
 taken  at  their  consecration. 
 
 3.  The  unlicenced  admission  of  Bulls,  Briefs, 
 Rescripts  and  Ordinances  from  the  Court  of  Rome 
 to  the  Popish  Hierarchy  and  Laity. 
 
 The  Pope  insists,  as  an  essential  preli??ii7iar2/, 
 that  Parliament  shall  first  grant  full  emancipation 
 to  the  Catholics;  and  then  that  he  will  condescend 
 to  grant  what  securities  he  thinks  proper,  in  the 
 foregoing  points :  — 
 
 1.  '^  His  Holiness  will  not  hesitate  to  permit^ 
 that  [the  Chapters  of  the  vacant  Sees]  to  whom 
 it  appertains,  [not  the  Administration]  shall  pre- 
 sent to  the  King's  Ministers  a  list  of  several  Can- 
 didates, in  order  that  Government  may  imme- 
 diately point  out  and  expunge  any  of  them  that 
 may  be  obnoxious  or  suspected;  and  that,  out  of 
 the  rest,  his  Holiness  7nai/  freely  choose  those 
 whom  he  shall  judge  fittest  for  ruling  the  vacant 
 churches." 
 
 This  sort  of  Veto  is  nugatory  and  delusive, 
 because  it  leaves  the  Pope  in  full  posisession  of  the 
 
384 
 
 power  of  appointing  Prelates  to  the  vacant  Sees ; 
 and  it  is  directly  the  reverse  of  foreign  usage : 
 where  the  Veto  is  assigned  formally  to  the  Pope. 
 For  the  executive  Governments  abroad,  as  we  see, 
 first  take  the  recommendation  of  three  or  four 
 Candidates,  from  the  Chapters  of  the  vacant  Sees, 
 or  from  the  Consistories,  and  then  choose  among 
 them  the  Candidate  that  appears  to  them  most 
 eligible,  or  least  objectionable ;  who  is  placed  at 
 the  head  of  the  list :  this  is  sent  to  the  Pope,  with 
 the  nominal  power  of  rejection  indeed ;  but  he 
 usually  gives  canonical  institution  to  the  Govern- 
 ment Candidate. 
 
 2.  His  Holiness  next  dictates  to  Parliament 
 what  qualification  or  restriction  he  will  permit  in 
 the  Prelate's  Consecration  Oath,  or  rather  the 
 Oath  of  Allegiance  to  the  Crown,  of  which  he 
 offers  the  choice  of  these  three  forms :  — 
 
 The  first  runs  thus :  "  I  swear  and  promise,  on 
 God's  holy  Gospels,  obedience  and  fidelity  to  his 
 Ptoyal  Majesty  George  HI.  I  also  promise,  that 
 I  will  hold  no  communication,  will  be  engaged  in 
 no  council,  and  will  keep  up  no  suspicious  union 
 that  may  be  hurtful  to  the  public  tranquillity,  either 
 at  home  or  abroad ;  and  that,  if  I  shall  know  any 
 thing  to  the  detriment  of  the  State  carrying  on  in  my 
 diocese,  or  elsewhere,  I  will  communicate  it  to  the 
 Government." 
 
 The  second,  thus :  '^  I  swear  and  promise,  that 
 I  will  be  constantly  faithful,  and  entirely  subject 
 
385 
 
 to  his  Royal  Majesty  George  III. ;  and  that  I  will 
 in  no  wise  disturb  the  peace  arid  tranquillity  of  this 
 realm ;  nor  will  afford  aid  or  assistance  to  any 
 person  that  shall,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  be 
 adverse  to  his  Majesty  and  the  present  Government 
 of  England." 
 
 The  third,  in  fine :  "  I  swear  and  promise  obe- 
 dience and  true  fidelity  to  our  most  acceptable 
 Lord  GeorgeWl.^  whom  I  will  defend  against  all 
 conspiracies,  attacks,  or  attempts  of  any  kind, 
 against  his  person,  crow^i,  and  dignity;  and  that, 
 if  I  shall  know  of  any  such  plotting  against  him 
 or  them,  I  will  communicate  them  to  his  Roval 
 Majesty.  And  further,  I  faithfully  swear  and 
 promise,  that,  according  to  my  ability,  I  will  pre- 
 serve, protect,  and  defend  the  Succession  to  the 
 Crown  in  his  Majesty's  family,  against  any  person 
 or  persons  whatsoever,  whether  in  or  out  of  the 
 kingdom,  that  may  claim  or  pretend  a  right  to  the 
 crown  of  this  kingdom." 
 
 These  forms  are  all  insufficient,  for  they  afford 
 no  security  against  the  Pope  himself,  "  the  com- 
 mon enemy  of  the  kingdom,"  as  he  was  styled  by  a 
 Romish  Parliament  formerly,  infinitely  more  dan- 
 gerous  than  the  Pretendei^  ever  was,  whose  family 
 is  now  extinct.  No  notice  is  taken  of  the  Conse- 
 cration Oath  itself  in  this  Rescript,  which  ought 
 to  be  new  -  modelled,  as  it  was  by  Cranmer,  in 
 England ;  the  Archbishop  of  MoJiilozv,  in  Russia, 
 &c.  &c.  or  rather  reduced    to  a  simple  oath  ot- 
 
 D  d 
 
586 
 
 canonical  obedience,  as  at  its  first  introductian ; 
 if  not  totally  abolished,  as  an  innovation  unknown; 
 to  the  primitive  Catholic  Church. 
 
 3.  His  Holiness  feels  particularly  sore  upon  the 
 third  point. 
 
 "  As   to  the   revision  of  Rescripts,  or  the  re- 
 gium  exequatur  (  *  the  royal  licence' ),  it  cannot 
 even  be  made  a  subject  of  negociation :  for  your 
 Lordship  well  knoivs,  that  since   it  would  essen- 
 tially injure  the  free  exercise  of  that  supremacy ^ 
 divinely  entrusted  to  the  Church,    it  would  as- 
 suredly be  an  impiety  to  permit  or  assign  it  to  any 
 Lay-pozver  ;  and,  indeed,  it  has  noxohere  been  ever 
 permitted  [  formally   by  the  Pope] ;  for  if  some 
 governments,    even  Catholic,    arrogate  to   them- 
 selves a  right  of  that  kind,  it  is  to  be  attributed  to 
 the  abuse,  not  the  right  exercise  of  just  power ; 
 which  the  Holy  See,  in  order  to  prevent  greater 
 evils,  is  forced  indeed  to   endure  arid  bear,  but 
 can  by  no  means  approve.     And  as  the  Bishops 
 and  Vicars  Apostolic,    in  the   first  article  of  the 
 QucBstionarium,  published  by  the  Holy  Congrega- 
 tion of  the  Propaganda,  are  severely   prohibited 
 from  adverting  to  the  Political  State,  in  the  reports 
 of  their  Churches,  which  they  are  bound  to  return 
 to  the  Holy  See, — it  is  entirely  to  be  hoped  that 
 Government  will  not  persist  in  their  opinion  on 
 this  matter :  inasmuch  as   the  Church  cannot  re- 
 cede from  its  right  y  and  from  the  exercise  of  such 
 
5S7 
 
 a  right  as  e.vperience  testifies  is  not   prejudicial 
 to  the  Government  itself'' 
 
 This  whole  paragraph  is  a  tissue  of  total  misre- 
 presentation   and  glaring    falsehood.     Long   and 
 multiplied  ei'perience  abundantly  testifies,  that  the 
 intromission  of  Rescripts,  &c.  from  the  Court  of 
 Rome,  is  prejudicial  to  every  other  Government ; 
 and  that    all  the   Powers  of  Europe    have   been 
 forced,  by  dire  necessity,  to  restrict,  or  to  abolish 
 it  totally,  under  the  severest  penalties.     The  abuse 
 and  encroachments  on  the  just  rights  of  foreign 
 Princes,  rests  entirely  on  the  Po/?e's  side;  and  he 
 has  everywhere  else,  except  in  the  British   domi- 
 nions, been  compelled,  reluctantly,  to   relinquish 
 it.     The  pretext  of  the  Popish  Bishops  in  Ireland, 
 and  Vicars  Apostolic  in  England,  not  being  allowed 
 to  meddle  in   State-politics^    is  impudent  in  the 
 extreme :    these  very  Rescripts  prove,  that   they 
 do  so  with  a  vengeance;    and  Quarantotti  and 
 Litta  only  tread  in  the  steps  of  Ghilini  and  Cas- 
 telliy  &c.  &c.  whose  treasonable  correspondences 
 with  the  Popish  Hierarchy    were  exposed  in  the 
 preceding  section. 
 
 Of  late,  his  Holiness  has,  moreover,  opened  t 
 direct  correspondence  himself,  not  by  proxy,  with 
 "  his  dearly  belo'ved  Children,  the  General  Board 
 of  the  Catholics  in  Dublin,'' 
 
 The  occasion  was  this :  That  turbulent  and  sedi- 
 tious  Board,  dissatisfied  with  Quarantottis  Let- 
 ter, recommending  the    foregoing  nugatory  Veto, 
 
 I)  d  2! 
 
58S 
 
 sent  a  Remonstrance  to  his  Holiness,  by  their 
 delei^ate,  the  Rev.  Richard  Hayes,  in  1715  ;  for 
 which  he  was  imprisoned  for  two  years,  and  then 
 banished  from  Rome.  Upon  his  return,  re  infectd^ 
 the  indignant  Board  wrote  a  fresh  Remonstrance, 
 complaining  that  his  Holiness  was  under  undue 
 influence  in  his  treatment  of  their  Delegate,  and 
 inattention  to  their  Remonstrance.  Whereupon 
 he  wrote  them  a  Letter,  Feb.  21,  1818,  in  which 
 he  condescends  to  apologize  for  the  delay,  and  ta 
 chide  them  for  intermeddHng  in  his  concerns :  — 
 
 ''We  had  a  double  reason  for  adopting  this 
 course  :  for,  in  the  first  place,  Whereas,  at  the 
 same  time,  there  was  brought  unto  us,  along  with 
 yours,  a  Letter  from  the  Irish  Bishops  also,  re* 
 lating  to  the  same  subject ;  and  as  we  stated  to 
 these  Bishops,  as  well  by  personal  communication 
 to  their  delegates,  as  by  our  Letter,  dated  Feb.  1, 
 1818,  our  opinion  concerning  the  proposed  diffi- 
 culties, and  the  subject  of  your  alarm,  we  thought 
 it  by  no  means  necessary  to  repeat  the  same  to 
 you,  which  you  could  have  so  easily  learned  and 
 ascertaiiied  from  them.  Secondly,  The  tenor  of 
 vour  Letter,  addressed  to  us  on  that  occasion, 
 contributed  in  no  small  degree  to  induce  us  to  act 
 towards  you  in  that  manner;  for  though  many 
 assurances  of  your  devotion  to  the  Catholic  Faith 
 were  mingled  with  your  expostulations,  yet,  con- 
 trary to  our  expectation,  we  observed  that  you 
 frequently  gave   expression  to  such  language  and 
 
389 
 
 sentiments  as  seemed  by  no  means  in  unison  with 
 that  devotion  and  zeal  which  the  people  oj  Ireland 
 have  at  all  times  manifested  towards  the  Apostolic 
 See,  from  which  they  justly  glory  that  they  have 
 derived  the  light  of  the  Faith,"'*  &c. 
 
 Upon  the  receipt  of  this  reprimand,  the  Board 
 applied  to  Dr.  Troy  for  a  copy  of  the  said  Letter 
 to  the  Bishops,  Feb.  1,  1818;  who  sent  them  a 
 copious  extract ;  but  this  not  satisfying  the  Board, 
 they  requested  a  copy  of  the  entire  Letter ;  which 
 Dr.  Troy  positively  refused,  in  the  following 
 terms :  — 
 
 ^^  I  have  already  communicated  almost 
 
 the  whole  of  the  Pope's  Letter  to  the  Catholic 
 Prelates  of  Ireland,  containing  all  that  his  Holi- 
 ness has  diffusively  remarked  on  the  Veto  question  : 
 it  is  fully  sufficient  for  all  the  information  which 
 the  Board  can  reasonably  require. 
 
 "  The  remainder  of  the  Letter  is  of  a  conjiden 
 tial  nature,  and  relates  exclusively  to  the  Prelates, 
 as  precisely  such  :  I  cannot ^  thereforCy  communi- 
 cate it  to  the  Board. 
 
 "J.T.Troy,  D.D,  &c. 
 
 ''Dublin,  June  12,   1818." 
 
 This  decides  the  point,  that  the  private  Rescripts 
 from  Rome  contain  matters  of  a  "  confidential ,'  or 
 
 *  This  alludes  to  the  unfounded  mission  of  St.  Vairick  to 
 Ireland,  by  Pope  Cekstine. 
 
 p  d3 
 
390 
 
 rather  treasonable  nature,  "  not  fit  to  be  commu- 
 nicated'' to  tlie  public,  and  still  less  to  the  Govern- 
 ment. The  more  anxious  therefore  the  Pontiff  is 
 to  maintain  this  pestilent  intercourse  uncontrolled, 
 the  more  vigilant  should  the  Legislature  be  to 
 restrain  it  eifectually,  under  the  severest  penalties 
 oi prcemunire  ;  and  to  bind  this  wily  Proteus  with 
 fetters  and  manacles,  sufficiently  strong  to  compel 
 him  to  resume  his  native  form  and  proper  shape,' 
 and  his  primitive  insignificance. 
 
 To  what  a  state  of  servile  degradation  to  the 
 Pope,  and  to  their  superiors,  the  Popish  Eccle- 
 siastics of  England  and  Ireland  are  now  sunk,  is 
 evident  from  the  late  most  humiliating  declarations 
 and  recantations  of  Gandolphy,  in  England,^'  and 
 Hayes^  in  Ireland ! 
 
 *  The  Rev.  Peter  Gandolphy^  in  181  %  published  a  Romish 
 hiturgy,  in  English,— and  in  181 5,  2i  Defence  of  the  Ancient 
 Faith,  SiC.  4>  vols.  8vo. : — both  designed  "  to  confirm  Catholics 
 in  their  faith,  and  to  bring  back  to  the  bo^om  of  Holy  Mother 
 the  Church,  those  who  have  gone  astray.'''  And  these  works 
 I'eceived  the  approbation  of  Philip  Anfossi,  Master  of  the 
 Apostolical  Palace,  June  24,  1816.  But,  not  withstanding,  this. 
 Dr.  Poynter,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  London  district,  refused 
 to  licence  thpse  works ;  and  at  length  Mr.  Gandolphy,  after 
 much  opposition,  was  forced  to  submit  entirely  to  the  autho- 
 rity of  Dr,  Poynter,  in  the  following  humiliating 
 
 DECLARATION  :— 
 
 *f  I,  the  undersigned,  ardently  wishing  to  he  reconciled  to. 
 my  Prelate,  the  Right  Reverend  Lord  Bishop  of  Halia,  the 
 
591 
 
 Hayes's  submission,  after  he  had  been  so  mal- 
 treated at  Rome,    for    undertaking    the    office  of 
 
 Vicar  Apostolic  of  London,  do  profess  and  declare,  that  I 
 was  by  some  persons  led  into  the  persuasion,  that  the  appro- 
 bation of  my  works,  entitled  Exposition  of  the  Liturgy,  and 
 Defence  of  the  Ancient  Faith,  which  I  obtained  at  Rome, 
 from  the  most  Reverend  Master  of  the  sacred  Apostolic  Pa- 
 lace, was  exactly  the  same  as  the  approbation  of  the  Aposto* 
 iicat  See  ; — on  the  ground  of  which  opinion,  I  thought  that 
 these  works  were  undeservedly  condemned  and  prohibited  by 
 my  Bishop  ;  and  on  that  account  I  opposed  him.  But  I  ac- 
 knowledge that  I  was  deceived,  and  that  the  approbation  which 
 I  obtained,  was  not  such  as  may  be  truly  called  the  supreme 
 and  definitive  approbation  of  the  Holy  See ;  for  in  reality, 
 sometimes  works  which  have  been  published  with  the  licence 
 of  the  same  Reverend  Master,  have  been  afterwards  prohibited 
 and  condemned  by  a  sentence  of  the  Sacred  Congi'egations. 
 Now,  therefore,  having  detected  the  error  into  which  they 
 led  me,  /  humbly  beg  pardon  of  the  same  Right  Reverend 
 Bishop  for  my  disobedience,  and  for  every  particular,  in 
 zchich  I  have  in  any  manner  offended  him,  and  resisted  his 
 authority  ;  and  I  willingly  recall  and  retract  whatever  I  have 
 advanced  in  my  printed  address  to  the  public,  of  the  5th  of 
 October,  1816,  and  in  any  other  of  my  publications,  either 
 against  him,  or  against  any  of  the  Clergy.  I  promise,  that 
 /  will  in  future  sincerely  shew  him  all  obedience  and  sub- 
 jection ;  that  1  will  readily  and  faithfully  correct  any  mistakes 
 or  errors  that  shall  be  pointed  out  in  the  same  works  by  the 
 Holy  See,  or  by  my  own  Prelate.  In  the  mean  time,  as  far 
 as  it  depends  on  me,  I  will  entirely  refrain  from  promoting 
 the  circulation  of  the  same  works,  so  long  as  they  shall  not 
 have  b^en  lawfully  corrected.  /  humbly  entreat  my  Prelate 
 that  he  mil  kindly  forgive  me,  and,  as  I  hope,  graciously 
 receive  me  into  hii  favour,  "  Pj^teh  Gandolphy." 
 
 "  London,  July  8,  1817.'* 
 
 D  d  4 
 
92 
 
 delegate  from  the  Catholic  Board,  is  couched  in 
 the  following  abject  Declaration,  at  the  time  that 
 the  Pope's  Letter,  censuring  his  conduct,  was 
 publicly  read  at  the  Board,  June  1,    1818. 
 
 ^-  If  the  document  now  read  censures  my 
 
 conduct  whilst  at  Rome,  I  stop  not  to  enquire 
 whether  it  be  authentic  or  not ;  whether  its  charges 
 be  vague  or  specific ;  whether  proved,  or  other- 
 wise ;  I  stop  not  to  investigate  how  the  name  of 
 his  Holiness  came  to  be  attached  to  it ;  whether  it 
 be  the  result  of  legal,  or  canonical  discussion  ;  or 
 whether  those  who  deprived  me  of  my  liberty,  have 
 succeeded  in  depriving  me  of  my  character  in  the 
 eyes  of  the  Sovereign  PontitF :  I  stop  not  to  ask 
 why  the  document  did  not  precede  my  arrest; 
 why  it  has  been  issued  a  twelvemonth  later;  in  a 
 w  ord,  why  the  indictment  should  Jollow  the  pimish- 
 ment  ? — enoiigh  for  me,  if  the  Holy  Father  ha^ 
 been  pleased  to  censure  my  conduct. 
 
 *'  By  faith  a  Catholic,  by  ordination  a  Priest, 
 by  obedience  a  Child  of  the  Holy  See,  I  bow  widi 
 unhesitating  submission,  respect,  and  veneration, 
 to  the  centre  of  Catholicism,  the  source  of  Eccle- 
 siastical subordination,  the  Vicegerent  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  I  solenmly  declare,  that  I  should  choose 
 death  rather  than  to  allow  any  private  or  personal 
 feelins  or  consideration  to  betray  me  into  the 
 slightest  contest  with,  or  disrespect  towards  the 
 authority  or  dignity  of  the  Head  of  the  Catholic 
 Church,  Pope  Pius  VII.  —  My  tongue  shall  qever 
 
39S 
 
 utter  a  syllable  of  complaint,  nor  my  pen  trace  a 
 line  of  vindication :  for,  lest  scandal  should  arise, 
 in  the  words  of  the  Prophet  (Joiiah)  I  exclaim, 
 '*  Take  me  up,  and  cast  me  iJito  the  sea,''  &c.  &g. 
 
 '' June  ly   1818.       *        Richard  Hayes." 
 
 For  a  fuller  exposure  of  this  open  and  undis- 
 guised correspondence  betvyeen  the  Court  of  Rome 
 and  his  Majesty's  Popish  subjects  in  Ireland,  which 
 was  blazoned  in  the  public  prints  at  the  time, — 
 see  the  Antijacobin  Review  for  July  and  Septem- 
 ber,  1818. 
 
 The  arbitrary  measures  and  mandates  of  the 
 Court  of  Rome,  and  the  abject  principles  of  pas- 
 sive obedience  and  non-resistance,  displayed  by 
 such  devoted  Children  of  the  Pope,  as  Gandolphy 
 and  Hayes,  forcibly  remind  us  of  the  Sheik  of  the 
 Assassines,  in  Syria,  during  the  Crusades,  whose 
 will  was  law  to  his  children  or  subjects.  At  his 
 beck,  they  stabbed,  drowned,  or  precipitated 
 themselves,  to  shew  their  implicit  obedience ;  at 
 his  command,  they  assassinated  the  neighbouring 
 princes  and  rulers  who  refused  to  pay  tribute  to 
 the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain,  as  his  vassals, 
 utterly  regardless  of  their  own  lives. 
 
 Of  the  Children  of  the  Pope,  the  most  devoted, 
 the  most  unprincipled,  and  beyond  all  comparison, 
 the  most  dangerous,  are  those  modern  Assassines, 
 the  society  of  Jesuits ;    who,  from   gratitude  for 
 
394! 
 
 their  restoration  by  the  present  Pontiff,  in  opposi- 
 tion to  almost  all  the  Powers  of  Europe,  are  ne* 
 cessarily  more  attached  to  the  Papacy  than  ever. 
 We  cannot,  therefore,  notice  their  clandestine 
 introduction  of  late  into  the  British  Isles  without 
 alarm;*  and  the  several  considerable  seminaries 
 of  education  they  have  already  formed,  in  England 
 and  L'elandy  without  consternation  and  dismay  :^- 
 We  shudder  at  this  silent,  but  rapid  progress,  and 
 at  the  consummate  policy  with  which  they  are 
 labouring  to  get  a  complete  ascendancy  over  the 
 minds  of  the  youth  committed  to  their  care.  One 
 of  the  rules  prescribed  for  the  admission  of  pupils 
 into  their  Irish  colleges,  is  this  :  —  *'The  progress 
 and  happiness  of  the  young  student,  not  less  than 
 the  discipline  of  a  collegiate  life,  require  that  he 
 should  not  be  removed,  even  at  the  times  of 
 vacation, "  —  lest  their  parents  or  friends,  or  a 
 more  liberal  intercourse  with  the  world,  ^might 
 eradicate  the  seed  sown  in  their  hearts  by  these 
 wily  preceptors :  well  knowing,  that  young  and 
 tender  minds  are  the  most  pliant  and  ductile  to 
 seduction ;  and  also  ihe  most  3usceptible  of  the 
 strongest  and  most  lasting  impressions : — Cereiis  in 
 vitiumjlecti  —  Quo  semel  est  imhuta  recetis,  ser^ 
 vahit  odorem  Testa  diu. 
 
 The  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits,  and  confiscation 
 of  their  properties,  as  common  incendiaries  from 
 
 *  S?e  the  foregoing  Article  of  the  Two  Sicilies, 
 
395 
 
 France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  their  Colonies; 
 from  Germay,  Russia,  and  even  Canada,  at  the 
 western  termi^^ation  of  the  British  empire,  furnish 
 unanswerable  motives  and  precedents  for  removing 
 them  from  the  heart  of  the  empire  without  delay, 
 where  they  can  do  infinitely  greater  mischief  than 
 in  the  extremities.  And,  indeed,  the  removal  of 
 these  prime  satellites  of  the  See  of  Rome,  the 
 youngest,  and  the  favourite  children  of  the  Pope ; 
 and  also  of  the  other  mo7ikish  orders  too,  would 
 not  be  unacceptable  to  the  RojJiish  Prelates  and 
 Secular  Clergy.  The  Prelates  dislike  them,  as 
 being  exempt  from  their  juyisdiction  and  controul ; 
 and  the  Clergy,  as  intruders  into  their  parishes 
 and  benefices ;  while  the  restless,  domineering 
 spirit,  and  flagitious  tenets  of  the  Jesuits,  render 
 Ihem  peculiarly  odious  to  all. 
 
 How  reluctantly  the  papal  yoke  is  borne  in 
 Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  by  the  most  intelli- 
 gent and  best  informed  of  the  Romish  Clergy  and 
 Laity,  is  evident  from  the  Declaration  of  the  P?-o- 
 testing  Catholics  of  England,  so  respectably  and 
 numerously  signed;  and  the  spirited  Appeal  of 
 their  Committee  from  the  arbitrary  inhibitions  of 
 their  Vicars  Apostolic,  noticed  in  the  preceding 
 section ;  and  from  the  Loyal  Irish  Remonstrance 
 in  1661,  which  was  defeated  only  by  the  opposi- 
 tion of  the  Pope's  Nuncios  and  Partizans.  Even 
 the  Catholic  Board  in  DuhVm,  uncontrolled  as 
 it  is,  by  the  most  respectable  of  the  Irish  nobihty 
 
sge 
 
 anfl  gentry,  who  forsook  their  seditious  meetings, 
 have  not  failed,  we  see,  to  express  their  displeasure 
 at  the  Pope's  ill  treatment  of  their  delegate,  and 
 supercilious  neglect  of  their  Remonstrance.  And 
 great  discontents  prevail  among  the  Romish  Clergy 
 in  Ireland,  at  the  arbitrary  disposal  of  the  chief 
 dignities  and  benefices  in  their  Church,  by  the 
 Pope  and  his  Hierarchy,  to  their  own  creatures, 
 without  regard  to  merit,  or  the  recommendation  of 
 the  Chapters  or  Consistories  in  the  several  dioceses. 
 This  is  a  grievance  of  which  they  openly  and  loudly 
 complain.  Among  all  their  classes,  therefore, 
 the  reduction  of  the  Pope's  usurped  supremacy, 
 by  the  Legislature,  to  the  lowered  standard,  pre- 
 scribed by  foreign  governments,  or  rather  to  the 
 primitive  standard,  in  the  reign  of  Constantine  the 
 Great,  when  the  Bishop  oi  Rome  claimed  no  juris- 
 diction whatsoever  beyond  the  limits  of  his  own 
 See,  would  unquestionably  be  considered  as  a 
 great  and  most  desirable  emancipation. 
 
 From  such  emancipation  the  noblest  and  most 
 important  benefits,  religious  and  political,  might 
 reasonably  be  expected  to  flow. 
 
 ].  All  ranks  and  classes  of  Roman  Catholics 
 might  then  shake  off  the  invidious  title  of  Papists, 
 or  vassals  of  the  Pope,  and  freely  and  fully  testify 
 and  declare  their  fidelity  to  the  Crown  of  Great 
 Britain,  and  allegiance  to  the  Government;  and, 
 having  given  sufficient  securities,  may  then  with 
 safety  be    put  on  a  par  with    other  Frotestant 
 
S97 
 
 Dissenters,  and  admitted  to  an  equal  degree  of 
 political  powe7\ 
 
 2.  A  considerable  reform  in  the  doctrine  ancJ 
 discipline  of  the  Romish  Church    in   the   British 
 Isles,  might  then  be  hoped.     The  Creed  of  Pope 
 Fills  IV.,  the   standard  of  modern  Romish  faith, 
 might   then  be  stripped  of  its  supernumerary  ar- 
 ticles, tacked  incongruously  to  the  Nicene  Creed  • 
 and  their   beneficed  Clergy    be    exempted    from 
 swearing    belief    and    obedience    thereto;    their 
 Episcopal  regimen   might  then  be  restored  to  its 
 native  simplicity,  and  their  religion  be  purged  and 
 regenerated  to  its  native  purity,  according  to  the 
 primitive  Apostolical  standard    of  St.  Patrick  in 
 Ireland,  and  St.  David  in  Britain,  and  St.  Column 
 kille  in  Scotland.     A  Reformation  most  devoutly 
 to  be  vi^ished  by  all  genuine  Christians,  good  citi- 
 zens,  and  loyal  subjects ! 
 
598 
 
 SECTION  YL 
 
 PuiiiTY  OF  THE  Doctrines  of  the  Primitive 
 Church  of  the  British  Isles. 
 
 This  subject  has  been  partly  anticipated  in  the 
 second  and  third  sections:  in  which  were  noticed 
 the  leading  doctrines  of  our  early  fathers,  Patrick^ 
 Sedulius,  Claudius,  Taliessin,  &c.  respecting  the 
 prime  articles  of  Christian  Faith,  the  Holy  Tri- 
 rdty,  the  foundation  of  the  Church  upon  the  rock 
 Christ ;  and  the  rejection  of  the  heresy  of  Felct- 
 gilts  and  Celestius,  of  Purgatory,  of  pi^ayers  to 
 saints  and  angels.  In  this  section  the  subject 
 shall  be  further  illustrated,  in  the  important 
 articles  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Grace,  Faith, 
 Works,  and  Justification,  the  Lord's  Supper^ 
 Prayers  and  Maxims,    - 
 
 THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 TThese  were  considered  as  the  only  true  standards 
 of  religion  and  morality  by  our  early  Divines^ 
 rejecting   all  *vain   traditions  built   upon  human 
 
399 
 
 authority.  St.  Patrick  finely  observes,  *  "  the 
 continual  meditation  and  recital  of  the  Scriptures^ 
 gives  vegetation  to  the  soul ;]'  or  vital  groM'th  in 
 grace.  And  the  Abbot  Columbatius  recommends  f,  " 
 *'  Let  thy  riches  be  the  precepts  of  the  Divi?ie 
 Laxvr 
 
 And  we  are  told,  J  that  "  his  disciples  diligently 
 observed  only  those  works  of  piety  and  chastity^ 
 which  they  could  learn  from  the  Prophetical,  Evan- 
 gelicalj  and  Apostolical  writings,"  or  from  the 
 Laxv  and  the  Prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  and 
 the  Gospels  and  Epistles  of  the  New. 
 
 The  proper  study  of  the  Scriptures  is  thus 
 recommended  by  Sedulius  :  §  "  Search  the  Laxv,  i?i 
 which  is  contained  the  will  of  God;''  on  Ephes.  v. 
 adopting  our  Lord's  precept,  "  Search  the  Scrip- 
 tures,''  John  v.  39;  and  also  St.  Paul's,  *'Be  ye 
 not  ujixvise,  but  understanding  what  is  the  zvill  of 
 the  Lor d f'' E^phes.w  17.  Butwith  this  sage  caution  ||, 
 
 *  Bonis  semper  moribus  deiectatur  et  consentit,  et  assiduis 
 seripturarum  meditaiionibus  et  eloquiis,  anima  vegetal,  Pa-^ 
 trie,  De  abusionibus  Seculi,  cap,  5.  de  pudicitia, 
 
 t  Sint  tibi  diviticSj  Divince  dogmata  legis.  Columhan.  hi 
 MenastichiSy  et  Epist.  ad  Hunaldum. 
 
 X  Tantum  ea  quae  Propheticis,  Evangelicis,  et  Jpostolicis 
 Uteris  discere  poterant,  pietatis  et  caMitatis  opera  diligenter 
 observantes.     Bede  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  cap.  4. 
 
 §  Scrutamini  Legem  in  qua  voluntas  ejus  continetur.  Sedul, 
 in  Ephes.  v. 
 
 II  Flus  vult  sapere,  qtii  ilk  scrutatur  quce  Lex  non  dicit,  M 
 111  Horn,  xii. 
 
400 
 
 **  He  willeth  to  be  ox)erxvise^  who  searcheth  those 
 things  of  which  the  law  doth  not  speak  ;"  on 
 Rom.  xii.  according  with  St.  Paiilj  "  Be  not 
 wise  above  that  which  is  xvritten,     1  Cor.  iv.  6. 
 
 They  further  recommended  the  study  of  the 
 Scriptures  to  all,  learned  and  unlearned.  We  are 
 told  by  the  venerable  Bede,^'  that  '^  the  disciples 
 of  Bishop  Aidan^  whether  of  the  Clergy  or  of  the 
 Laity,  were  required  to  exercise  themselves  in 
 9neditatio?i ;  either  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  or  in 
 learning  the  Psalms^  And  he  gives  this  honour- 
 able testimony  to  the  National  Church,  in  his 
 days :  f  "  It  searches  and  professes  one  and  the 
 same  hioxvledge  of  the  highest  truth,  and  of  real 
 sublimity,  by  meditation  of  the  Scriptures ;  as 
 well  in  the  vulgar  tongues  of  the  English  (or 
 Sa.vons),  Britons,  Scots,  (or  Irish),  Picts,  (or 
 Caledonians),  as  in  the  Latin  language,  common 
 to  them  all."  Thus  intimating,  that  the  common 
 use  of  the  Latin  among  the  learned  of  those 
 nations,  did  not    preclude    the    unlearned    from 
 
 *  In  tantum  autem  vita  illius,  a  nostri  temporis  signitia 
 distabat,  ut  omnes  qui  cum  eo  incedebant,  isive  adtonsi  sive 
 laici,  meditari  deberent ;  id  est,  aut  legendis  Scripturis,  aut 
 Psalrais  discendis,  operam  dare.     Bed.  ibid,  cap   5. 
 
 i-  Quinque  gentium  linguis  unam  eandemque  summse  veri- 
 tatis  et  verse  sublimitatis  scientiam  scrutatur  et  confitetur ; 
 Anglorum  scilicet,  Britonum^  Scotorum,  Pictortan,  et  Jjati- 
 norum,  quae,  meditatione  Scripturarum,  caJtevis  omnibus  est 
 facta  communis.     Bed.  ibid.  cap.  1. 
 
401 
 
 searching  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  vernacular 
 translations.  And  that  such  translations,  indeed, 
 were  early  and  widely  prevalent,  we  learn  from 
 Chrysostom  :  *  "  Although  thou  didst  go  to  the 
 ocean  [westwards]  even  to  the  noted  Bi^itish  Isles ; 
 although  thou  didst  sail  to  the  Euxine  Sea  [east- 
 wards] ;  although  thou  didst  go  to  the  southern 
 regions  [of  Africa],  thou  wouldst  hear  all,  every- 
 where, reasoning  about  subjects  of  Scripture, 
 with  different  voice  indeed,  but  not  with  different 
 faith ;  with  different  tongue  indeed,  but  with 
 accordant  understanding." — Such  is  the  honourable 
 testimony  borne  to  the  uniformity  and  harmony  of 
 the  "  Holy  Catholic  Apostolic  Church'  in  all  the 
 essentials  of  Christianity,  even  in  his  age. 
 
 Nor  did  our  learned  divines  confine  themselves 
 to  the  Latin  versions  alone,  the  Old  Italic,  the 
 Milanese  of  the  Younger  Eiisebius,  the  GaUican, 
 and  the  Latin  Vulcrate  of  Jerome  :  SeduUiis  and 
 Claudius,  in  the  Old  Testament,  frequently  follow 
 '^  the  Hebrezv  Verity ;"  and  in  the  New,  they 
 often  correct  the  Latin  Vulgate  by  the  Greek  text; 
 while  St.  Patrick,  as  observed  before,  in  his  Con- 
 fession^ usually  adopts,  in  the  Old  Testament, 
 the  Greek  version  of  the  Septuagint,  in  preference 
 
 Kuv    ii;  Tov  Ev|y;vcv   i:7.ivcr,<;  Ttcurov,   x«*    tt^o;  tcc    voTtcc  UTCtT^Br.q  j!xi^»j* 
 
 nifties  tf>f  xa»  ETs^a  y>.ua-ff'n  fA.iv^ix(po^u,^iuvot»  ^z (rvfA.(puvu.  Chrysost,  in 
 Scnu.  de  utilitate  kctionis  Script,  torn.  viii.  p.  3.    edit.  SavilL 
 
 IL  e 
 
403 
 
 to  the  Vulgate.  And  Ricemarch,  the  Briton,  the 
 learned  son  of  a  learned  father,  Sulgen,  Bishop 
 of  St.  David,  in  the  following  elegant  epigram, 
 commends  Jerome's  translation  of  the  Psalter,  for 
 ascending  to  the  pure  source  of  the  Hebrexv  Scrip- 
 tures, not  like  other  translators,  at  second  hand, 
 who  ^'  darkened  the  Hebrew  sun-beams  with  theii' 
 Latin  cloud*." 
 
 "In  Hebrew  characters  the  scroll  retains 
 The  Harp  of  David's  most  harmonious  strains : 
 But  other  nations,   from  a  ruder  source. 
 Destroy  their  beauty,  purity,  and  force ; 
 While  they  explain,  in  their  peculiar  phrase. 
 The  sacred  meaning  of  these  heav'nly  lays. 
 And  in  a  tongue  but  vaguely  understood, 
 Obscure  the  sun-beams  with  their  Latin  cloud ; 
 Like  precious  wines,  through  sundry  vessels  tost. 
 Whose  strength  and  choicest  flavour  thus  are  lost ." 
 But  holy  Jerome^  fraught  with  Hebrew  lore. 
 Draws  from  this  fountain,  truths  of  heavenly  power; 
 And  from  their  native  character,  explains 
 The  force  and  beauty  of  those  sacred  strains. 
 And  every  secondary  source  disdains.'' 
 
 } 
 
 *  Ebrceis  nablam  custodit  litera  signis  : 
 Pro  captu  quam  quisque,  suo  sermone  Latino^ 
 Jldidit,  innumeros  lingua  variante  libellos ; 
 Ebrceumque  jubar  suffuscat  nube  Latind  : 
 Nam  tepefacta  ferum  dant  tertia  labra  saporem. 
 Sed  sacer  Hieron^mm,  Ebraeo  fonte  repletus, 
 Lucidius  nudat  verum,  breviusque  ministrat, 
 Namque  secunda  creat,  nam  tertia  vascula  vitat. 
 
 Usher i  Appendix,  p.  135. 
 
403 
 
 How  widely  different  was  this  from  the  super- 
 stitious attachment  of  the  modern  Church  of  Rome 
 to  the Zrt^ew Vulgate;  to  which  she  ascribes  higher 
 authority  than  to  the  Hebrew  and  G7xek  ori- 
 ginals ! 
 
 GRACE,  FAITH,  WORKS, 
 JUSTIFICATION,  and  SANCTIFICATION. 
 
 The  important  controversy,  Whether  of  the 
 twain,  faith  in  Christ  or  good  works,  be  more 
 available  to  Justification  or  Salvation,  —  has  long 
 harassed  and  divided  the  Church,  even  from  the 
 Apostolic  Age  to  the  present  day.  It  was  early 
 poticed  by  the  Apostles,  Paul  and  James  ;  each 
 ^vishing  to  guard  against  opposite  errors : — "  I  have 
 faith,  thou  hast  works''  Jam.  ii.  18.  Against 
 the  Judaizing  Roman  Converts,  who  maintained 
 the  superior  efficacy  of  xvorks;  including  also  the 
 modern  Romish  Church,  which  admits  zvorks  of 
 supere7^ogqtio7i,  or  more  than  are  necessary  to 
 salvation,  and  lodges  the  supposed  surplus  in  the 
 treasury  of  the  Church,  to  be  dispensed  at  the 
 will  and  pleasure  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  in  indul- 
 gences for  the  benefit  of  his  loving  children ;  St. 
 Paul  declares,  that  "  a  man  is  justified  by  faith, 
 xvithout  the  zvorks  of  the  laxoT  Rom.  iii.  28. 
 Thus  considering  faith  in  Christ  as  the  only 
 meritorious  cause  o^  justification ^  independent  of 
 any  legal  works  ;  for  "  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith, 
 is    sin,''     Rom.   xiv.  23.      Which  our  tt^irteenth 
 
 E  e  2 
 
404 
 
 Article  understands  of  works  before  justification  ; 
 but  by  no  means  excluding  good  works ;  for,  in  his 
 instructions  to  Titus^  he  thus  guards  against  misre- 
 presentation of  his  meaning:  '*This  is  di faithful 
 saying,  and  I  desire  thee  firmly  to  maintain 
 (  ^ta)3£j3ai8(y0ai )  that  they  who  have  believed  in 
 God,  be  careful  \.o  practise  good  xvorks  (Tit.  iii.  8) ; 
 for  '^  without  holiiiess,  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord'' 
 Heb.  xii.  14.  And  his  whole  argument  may  be 
 thus  summed  up  :  —  **  For  by  grace  we  are  saved, 
 through  faith  ;  and  this  not  of  ourselves  :  it  is 
 the  gift  of  God,  not  [the  reward]  of  xvorks, — 
 that  none  shou\di  boast,''  Ephes.  ii.  8,9.  —  '''We 
 are  justified  freely  by  God'6'  grace,  through  the 
 redemption  in  Jesus  Christ."     Rom.  iii.  £1 . 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  against  the  heretics  of  the 
 Aposdes'  days,  and  against  their  followers,  the 
 enthusiastic  sectaries  who  disgraced  the  Refo?^^ 
 mation,  out  of  affected  humility,  but  real  liber- 
 linism,  using  their  gospel  liberty  from  the  yoke  of 
 the  law,  as  a  cloke  of  licentiousness ;"  1  Pet.  ii. 
 15,  \6.  St.  James,  in  his  excellent  practical 
 Epistle,  carefully  distinguishes  mere  speculative 
 or  dead  faith,  from  that  which  is  operative  and 
 lively.  The  former  he  ascribes  even  to  "  the 
 Demons,  who  believe  and  tremble,''  Jam.  ii.  19. 
 And  he  considers  good  xvorks  as  the  proper  evidence 
 of  faith,  "  Shexv  me  thy  faith  xvithout  thy 
 xvorks,  and  I  will  shexv  thee  my  faith  by  my  xvorks.'^ 
 Jam.  ii.  18;  and  thence  he  concludes,  that  a  man 
 
40i 
 
 is  justified   by    works,    and    not    by    faith  only. 
 Jam.  ii.  24 ;  thus  intimating  the  joint  necessity  of 
 faith  and  obedience  to  salvation  ;  as  well  expressed 
 by  one  of  our  early  divines,  Justificamur  perjidem 
 solaniy  sed  non  per  jidem  solitariam  ;  or,  according 
 to  his  own  excellent  translation^  "  We  diVe  justified 
 by  faith  aione,  but    not  by  that  faith  which  is 
 alone,  or  exclusive  of  good  works''     And  more 
 fully  by  Burkitt : — *' What  God  hath  joined,  none 
 must  divide;  and   what  God  hath  divided,  none 
 must  join:  He  hath  separated /^r^V/i  and  works  in 
 the  business  oi  justification ;  but  he  hath  joined 
 them  in  the   lives  of  justified  persons;"  or  in  the 
 business   of  sancti/ication  :    thus   excellently    ex- 
 plaining St.  Paul's  doctrine,  "  Being  freed  from 
 [the  punish77ient  and  dominion  of]  sin,  and  made 
 sei'vants  to  God  [by/^eVA],  ye  have  your  fimit 
 unto  holiness^  and  the  end  everlasting  life''  Rom.  vi. 
 22.     Here,  the  first  requisite  for  the  final  attain- 
 ment  of    salvation,    or     everlasting  life,    is  the 
 righteousness   of  justification ;    the    second,    the 
 righteousness  of  sanctification  :    as   critically  re- 
 marked  by  the  profound  Hooker,  Eccles.  Polity, 
 page  20. 
 
 How  well  this  abstruse  and  intricate  doctrine 
 tvas  understood  and  expounded  by  our  primitive 
 divines,  will  appear  from  a  few  extracts,  selected 
 from  Ushers  Ancient  Religion  of  the  Irish  and 
 British,  chap,  ii. 
 
406 
 
 SeduUus  observes,  *  "  The  Law  was  given,  not 
 that  it  might  take  away  sin,  but  that  it  might  cow- 
 elude  all  under  sin  (Galat.  iii.  22.);  that  men, 
 being  by  this  means  humbled,  might  understand 
 that  their  salvation  was  not  in  their  oxvn  poxver, 
 but  in  the  power  of  the  Redeemer  ;''  on  Galat.  iii. 
 "God  has  freely  proposed  by  faith  only  to  remit 
 sins  ;"  on  Rom.  iv.  —  That  believers  shall  be  saved 
 by  faith  only;  on  Galat.  iii. :  and  that  where  men' 
 have  fallen,  they  are  to  be  renewed  "  only  by  the 
 foith  of  Christ,  which  worketh  by  love;''  on 
 Heb.  vi. — "And  this  faith,  when  it  has  been  justi- 
 jied  [  by  works  of  love\  cleaveth  to  the  soil  of  the 
 soul,  like  a  root  moistened  by  rain  ;  so  that,  when 
 it  begins  to  be  cultivated,  by  means  of  the  law  of 
 
 *  Non,  ergo.  Lex  data  est,  ut  peccatum  auferret,  sed  ut  sub 
 peccato  omnia  concliideret :  Lex  enim  ostendebat  esse  pecca« 
 turn,  quod  illi  per  consuetudinem  csecati  possunt  putare 
 justitiam.  Ut  hoc  modo  humiliatij  cognoscerent  non  in  sua 
 manu  esse  salutem  suam,  sed  in  manu  Mediaioris.  Sedul.  iir 
 Galat.  iii.— Deus  proposuit  ut  sold  fide  salvarentur  credentes. 
 Id.  in  Hebr.  vi.  —  Gratis  proposuit  [^Deus]]  per  solum  Jidem 
 dimittere  peccata.  Id.  in  Rom.  iv. —  Per  solam  Jidem  Christi 
 quae  per  dilectionem  operatur,  in  Hebr.  vi.  —  Haec  fides  cum 
 
 justificata  fiie?it,  tanquam  radix  imbre  suscepto,  hseret  in 
 animae  solo;  ut  cum  per  legem  Dei  excoli  coeperit/rursum  in 
 eam  surgant  rami,  qui  fructus  operum  ferant.  Non  ergo  ex 
 operibus,  radix  justitiae,  sed  ex  radice  justitiae,  fructus  operum' 
 crescit ;  ilia  scilicet   radix  justiticv,  cui  Deus  acceptum  fert 
 
 justiiiam  sine  operibus.  In  Rom,  iv^ 
 
407 
 
 God,  it  furnishes  branches  anew,  which  may  bear 
 the  fruit  of  works.  Therefore,  the  root  of  righte- 
 ousness doth  not  grow  out  of  works — but  the  fruit 
 6f  works  out  of  the  root  of  righteousness ;  evert 
 that  root  of  righteousness  which  God  accepts  for 
 righteousness,  without  worksJ'    On  Rom.  iv. 
 
 In  like  manner  Claudius  teaches  :  ^  "  This  doc- 
 trine refutes  those  who  think  that  faith  <tlone  is 
 sufficient  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls  :  not  as  if 
 the  xvoi^ks   of  the  law  shall   be  contemned,  and 
 without  them  simple  (or  solitary)  faith  should  be 
 sought ;  but   that  the  works  themselves  should  be 
 adorned  with  the  faith  of  Christ :  for   that  sen- 
 tence of  the  wise  man  is  excellent,  that  the  faithful 
 does  not  live  by  righteousness,  but  *  the  righteous 
 hy faith''     (Habbak.  ii.  4.)  on  Galat.  iii, 
 •    And  this  justifying   or   saving  faith ^   is  finely 
 represented    by   Columhanus^  f  as    productive   of 
 higher    degrees  of  faith :  "  Faith  alone   xvill   be 
 enriched  with  the  bounteous  gift  of  faith ;"  in 
 conformity  with  the  humble  petitioner's  request, 
 "  Lord,    I  believe ;    help   thou    my    unbelief  T 
 Mark  ix.  24.;    and  of  the  Apostles  themselves: 
 
 *  — —  Non  quo  Legis  opera  contemnenda  sunt,  et  absque 
 feis  simplex  fides  adpetenda  j  sed  ipsa  opera  Jide  Christi  ador-* 
 nentur,  Scita  est  enim  sapientis  viri  ^HabbakulQ  ilia  sen«» 
 ientia:  non  ^di^lem.  vivere  ex  justitia;  sed 'Justum,  ex  fide.' 
 Claud,  in  Galat.  iii. 
 
 t  Sola  fides  Jidei  dono  ditabitur  alma,  Colutnban.  m  M^. 
 «.Tist)chis, 
 
 E  e  4 
 
40S 
 
 "  Lord  increase  our  faith  r  Luke  xvii.  5.  "  If 
 any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God, 
 (who  giveth  to  all  liberalli^,  and  upbraideth  not) 
 and  it  shall  be  given  to  him ;  but  let  him  ask  in 
 faith,  nothing  M^avering."  Jam.  i.  5,  6.  *'  For 
 whosoever  hath  [faith\  to  him  shall  be  given, 
 and  he  shall  have  more  abundance!"  Matt.xiii.  12. 
 As  our  gracious  Lord  himself  declares:  '^  I  came, 
 that  {my  sheep)  migjit  have  life,  and  that  they 
 might  have  it  more  abundantly."  John  x.  10. 
 And  this  promised  ''xvisdom,''  this  promised  ^' life,'' 
 is  saying  faith,  according  to  the  apposite  obser- 
 vation of  Sedulius :  "  As  the  soul  is  the  life  of  the 
 body,  so  faith  is  the  life  of  the  soul^^  The  in- 
 sufficiency of  the  law  of  Moses  is  well  described 
 hy  Claudius  f :  "He  hath  the  perfection  of  the 
 lazv  who  believeth  in  Christ.  For  since  none 
 could  be  justified  by  the  law,  because  none  ful- 
 
 *  Vita  corporis  aniniaj  vita  animce  Jides  est,  Sedul.  in 
 Hebr.  x. 
 
 t  Perfeciionem  Legis  habet  qui  credit  in  Christo.  Cum 
 Ciiim  nullus  justificaretur  ex  Lege,  quia  nemo  implebat  legem 
 nisi  qui  speraret  in  promissionem  Christi;  fides  posita  est 
 quae  cederet  prc^  perfectione  Legis :  ut  in  omnibus  prsetermissis 
 fides  satisfacerit  pro  tota  Lege.  Claud,  in  Rom.  x.  —  Fidej, 
 dimissis  per  gratiam  peccatis,  omnes  credentes  Jilios  efficit 
 Abrah€B.  Id.  in  Rom.  iv. — Justum  fuerat  ut,  quomodo  Abra» 
 ham  credens  ex  gentibus,  per  solam  jidcm  jastificatus  est^  ita 
 coeteri,  fidem  ejus  imitantes,  salvarentur.  Id.  in  Rom.  i. — 
 Per  adoptionem  efficimur  flii  Dei,  credendo  in  fihum  Dei* 
 Id.  m  Matth, 
 
409 
 
 filled  the  law,  except  he  who  hoped  in  the  promise 
 of  Christ,— ifaith  was  appointed  as  a  substitute  for 
 the  perfection  of  the  law,  that  in  all  omissions, 
 faith  might  satisfy  for  the  whole  law." — ''  Faith^ 
 procuring  the  remission  of  sins  by  grace,  makes 
 all  believers  sons  of  Abraham  :  for  it  was  just, 
 that  as  Abraham,  a  Gentile  heliever,  was  justified 
 by  faith  only,  so  the  rest,  who  imitate  his  faith, 
 shall  be  saved."  —  "Through  adoption  we  arc  made 
 sons  of  God,  by  believing  on  the  Son  of  God." 
 And  Sedulius  observes,  "  This  is  the  testimony  of 
 our  adoption,  that  we  have  the  spirit;  by  which 
 we  pray,  and  cry  Abba,  Father:  forasmuch  as 
 none  can  receive  so  great  a  pledge  as  this,  but 
 such  as  be  sons  only." 
 
 '^  Thus  did  Sedulius  and  Claudius,  two  of  our 
 most  famous  divines  (as  remarked  by  their  worthy 
 successor.  Primate  Usher,)  deliver  the  doctrines 
 of  free-will  and  grace,  faith  and  works;  the 
 law,  and  the  gospel,  justification  and  adoption, 
 no  less  agreeably  to  the  faith  which  is  at  this  day 
 professed  in  the  Reformed  Churches,  than  to  that 
 which  they  themselves  received  from  the  more 
 ancient  doctors  f  and  we  may  add,  both  derived 
 their  information  from  the  pure  fountain  of  the 
 Holi/  Scriptures  -themselves,  skilfully  compared^ 
 and  faithfully  expounded. 
 
410 
 
 THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 
 
 The  modern  Romish  distinction  between  "the 
 Sacrifice  and  the  sacrament  of  the  Mass^'  was  un- 
 known to  our  early  divines.  By  the  Mass,  they  un- 
 derstood, in  general,  the  service  of  the  Church,  or 
 the  public  Liturgy;  whether  prayers  only  were 
 said,  or  whether  the  Holy  Communion  was  cele- 
 brated. Thus  Adamnanus  relates,  that  the  last 
 Mass  which  St.  Cohne  attended,  was  the  Vesper 
 Mass  of  the  Lord's  Day  (June  9,  A.D.  597). 
 Nor  did  they  distinguish  the  Sacrifice  from  the 
 Sacrament,  as  the  Romanists  do  now  ;  but  used 
 the  name  of  Sacrifice  indifferently,  both  for  that 
 which  was  offered  to  God,  the  Eucharist,  ^'  the 
 special  sacrifice  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving  ;"  and  for 
 that  which  was  given  to  and  received  by  the  com- 
 municant, namely,  the  elements  of  bread  and 
 Ivine.  Thus  Sedulius  says,  ^'  Tarry  one  for  ano- 
 ther:  that  is,  until  you  receive  the  sacrifice ;'  ex- 
 plaining  1  Cor.  xi.   S3. 
 
 Our  ancestors  received  the  Sacrament  in  both 
 kinds,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  both  clergy 
 and  laity  :  "  As  oft  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink 
 this  cup,  ye  do  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death  until 
 he  come."  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  — ''  Drink  ye  all  of  it." 
 Matt.  xxvi.  27.     In  his  Pastoral  Hymn,  Sedulius 
 
411 
 
 thus  eloquently  expresses   the  Evangelical    doc- 
 trine :  *  — 
 
 **  In  fine,  who  else  is  present,  as  Chief  Pontiff 
 And  High  Priest  of  the  Order  of  Mekhisedelc, 
 But  Christ?  the  author  of  the  f zoo-fold  libation; 
 To  whom  always  his  own  gifts  are  oifered. 
 The  fruit  of  the  Goi^rij  and  ihejoys  of  the  VineJ^^ 
 
 And,  in  his  Conament  on  St.  Paul's  Epistles, 
 he  thus  ably  explains  it:  —  '^  Melchiseckk  offered 
 bread  and  wine  to  Ahrahaiii,  for  a  figure  of 
 Christ  offering  his  body  and  blood  upon  the 
 cross,  to  God  mis  Father."  Here  Melchiscdek 
 is  represented  as  a  Royal  High  Priest,  the  type 
 of  Christ  ;  the  bread  and  wine  were  offered  ta 
 Abraham  (not  to  God)  ;  and  they  were  2i  figure 
 of  ChristV  body  broken,  and  blood  shed  on  the 
 cross  for  an  offering  to  God,  The  bread  and 
 Mine  therefore  are  offered  to  the  Communicants 
 (as  to  Abraham)  daily,  for  a  commemoration  of 
 the  LordV  passion  (once  performed)  and  of  our 
 own  salvation."  And  he  thus  aptly  and  eloquently 
 illustrates  our  Lord's  command,  "  Do  this  in  r<?- 
 
 *  Denique  Pontijicum  princeps,  siimmusque  sacerdos, 
 Quis  nisi  Christus  adest,  gemini  Ubaminis  auctor, 
 Ordine  Melehisedeck  ?  cui  dantur  munera  semper 
 Q«*ae  sua  sunt,  segetis  frudus  et  gaudia  vitis. 
 
 Sedid,  Carm.  Pdsch,  lib.  4. 
 
412 
 
 membrance  of  me/'  Luke  xxii.  29-  **  He  left 
 us  a  memorial  of  himself,'  even  as  if  one  that  was 
 going  a  far  journey  should  leave  some  token  to 
 him  he  loved,  in  order  that,  as  often  as  he  beheld 
 it,  he  mi2;ht  recollect  his  benefits  and  acts  of 
 friendship." 
 
 Claudius  also  remarks  f,  that  **  Our  Saviour 
 first  wished  to  deliver  unto  his  disciples  the  sacra- 
 vient  of  Ills  bodij  and  blood ;  which  he  signified  by 
 the  breaking  of  the  body  and  the  effusion  of  the 
 cup ;  and  afterwards,  to  offer  up  the  body  itself 
 upon  the  altar  of  the  cross." — Here  it  is  remark- 
 able, that  in  the  second  clause,  the  thing  signified^ 
 '^  the  body,''  is  substituted  for  the  sign,  "  the 
 bread;'  even  where  the  direct  intention  of  the 
 speech  was  to  distinguish  the  one  from  the  other; 
 "  the  body"  in  the  figurative  sense,  from  "  the  body 
 itself,''  in  the  literal  sense.  And  this  apparent 
 solecism  is  perfectly  conformable  to  primitive  usage, 
 and  warranted  by  the  genius  of  the  oriental  lan- 
 guages, the  Hebrew,  Ckalde€j  eiud  Syro  -  Chaldee  ; 
 in  which  the  verb  substantive  frequently  supplies 
 the  place  of  the  verb  of  similitude;  '^it  i^-  put  for 
 *^  it  denotes,  signijies,  or  repixsoits,"    When  our 
 
 t  Voluit  autem  discipulis  suis  tradere  sacramentum  corporis 
 et  sanguinis  sui  /  quod  significavit  in  fractione  co? ports  et 
 effusioiie  calicis;  et  postea,  ipsum  corpus  immolari  in  ara 
 crucis.  —  Claud,  lib,  3,  in  Matth. 
 
415 
 
 Lord,  therefore,  said,  "  This  is  my  body"  —  "  this 
 is   my   blood,"  (Matt.  xxvi.  26,    27)    he   meant, 
 according    to   the   vernacular,      or   Syro-Chaldee 
 phraseology,   "This  represents  my  body;" — ''  this 
 represents  my  blood  ;"  —  and  not  merely  his  body 
 and  blood,  in  their  natural  or  sound  state,  when 
 he  spake  these  words;  but  as  afterwards,  in  their 
 suffering  state,  when  "  broken,''  and  "  shed''    on 
 the  cross.     And   our  Lord   himself  demonstrates . 
 this  figurative  application,  when  he  calls  the  xvine, 
 not  simply,  "  viy  blood,"  but   "  my  blood  oj  the 
 New  Testament,''  or  new  covenant  ratified  thereby. 
 Matt.  xxvi.  28.     And  analogy  decides  the  figura- 
 tive sense  of  the  bread  likewise :  "  this  represents 
 my  body,    which    is  to   be  broken    shortly  on  the 
 
 cross."      (/cXw;u£V'Ov,     put     for     ro    fxiWov    /cXaffOat.) 
 
 1  Cor.  xi.  22. 
 
 The  Romish  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation, 
 therefore,  grounded  on  the  literal  expressions, 
 *•  This  is  my  body,"  &c.  is  not  only  revolting  to 
 common  sense,  that  Christ  should  have  two  bodies 
 at  the  same  time,  his  own  natural  body,  and  the 
 bread  in  his  hands  at  the  time  he  spake  these 
 words, — but  is  also  contrary  to  saipture  critically 
 explained.  It  even  stands  convicted  and  confuted 
 by  the  evidence  of  the  Romish  Missal  itself; 
 reciting  and  paraphrasing  our  Lord's  words  more 
 correctly  and  fully,  than  even  our  Communion 
 Service  :  — 
 
414 
 
 '*  Verba  autem  consecrationis  (quae  sunt  Jb^^ma 
 kujus  sacramenti)  sunt  base  : 
 
 "  Hoc  est  enim  corpus  meiim  .*"  et,  "  Hie  est 
 enini  callv  sanguinis  mei,  Novi  et  eterni  Testa^ 
 vienti,  m}'slerium  fidei;  qui  pro  vobis  et  pro  multis 
 EFFUNDETUR,  in  rcmissionem  pcccatorum,'' 
 
 "  The  words  of  Consecration  (which  are  the 
 form  of  this  sacrament)  are  these  :  — 
 
 "  For  this  is  my  body ;"  and,  "  For  this  is  the 
 cup  of  7ny  blood,  of  the  New  and  eternal  Testa- 
 vient,  the  mystery    of   faith ;    xvhich    shall   be 
 SHED  for  you  and  for  many^  for  the  remission  of 
 sins'' 
 
 Here  the  future  tense,  effundetur,  "  shall  be 
 shed"  shews  that  no  transubstantiation  or  change 
 of  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  substance  of  our 
 Lord's  body  and  blood,  actually  took  place  at  the 
 if/we  when  ouu  Loud  consecrated  the  elements; 
 nor,  consequently,  when  the  priest  consecrates 
 them  at  present.  The  verb,  effundetur,  "  shall 
 be  shed''  (it  is  but  justice  to  the  Latin  Vulgate  to 
 remark)  is  surely  a  more  correct  rendering  of  the 
 
 original,  ro  ^Ky^wofxevov,  (put  for  to  jheXXov  EKyrvveffOai) 
 
 than  our  received  translation,  *'  which  is  shed;'* 
 instead  of  "  which  is  to  be  shed,"  shortly,  on  the 
 cross.     i\Iatt.  xxvi.  28. 
 
 How  well  the  sacramental  doctrine  was  under- 
 stood in  England  also,  we  learn  from  the  admi- 
 rable Homily  of  Eifric,  A,ixh\)h\\o^  oi  Canterbury ^ 
 
415 
 
 in  the  reign  of  Ethelred  II.  A.  D.  979,  in  his 
 Sermones  Catholici,  of  which  an  old  English 
 translation  is  preserved  in  the  Bodleian  Library, 
 Oxford,  and  in  that  of  Bennet  College,  Cam- 
 bridge. 
 
 *'  There  is  a  very  great  difference  between  the 
 invisible   virtue    of    this   sacrament,  and   what    it 
 appears  to  us  in  the  qualities  of  its  own  nature. — 
 In  its  own  nature,  it  is  corruptible    bread    and 
 wine;  but  by  virtue  of  the  divine  institution,  it  is 
 truly  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 after  consecration,  not  in  a  corporeal^  but  spiritual 
 manner.     The  body  in  which  Christ  suffered,  and 
 the   eucharistical  body,  are  widely  different :  the 
 first  was  born  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  consisted 
 of  blood,    bones,  nerves,  limbs,  animated  witli  a 
 rational  soul ;  but  the  body  which  we  call  Eucha- 
 ristical, is  made   up    of  several   grains  of  wheat; 
 it  has  neither  blood,  bone,  nerve,  limb,  nor  soul 
 in  it :  we  are  therefore  not  to  form  any  corporeal 
 idea  of  it,  but  to  understand  it  wholly  in  a  spiritual 
 sense.  —  In  the   Eucharist,  whatever   repairs  our 
 nature  and  forms  us  to  a  better  life,  proceeds  en- 
 tirely from   the    mystic    virtue,    and   a  spiritual 
 operation.     For  this  cause  the  Eucharist  is  called 
 a  sacrament,  because   one  thing   appears    to  our 
 senses,  and  another    to   our   understanding :  what 
 in  the  sacrament  is  the  object  of  sight,  has  a  cor^ 
 poreal  figure ;  but  what  is  represented  to  our  un- 
 derstanding, has  a  spiritual  force  and  efficacy. 
 
416 
 
 "  Moreover,  the  body  of  Christ  which  suffered 
 and  rose  from  the  dead,  is  eternal  and  impassible, 
 and  no  more  subject  to  decay  or  death  ;  whereas 
 the  Eucharist  is  not  eternal,  but  corruptible,  sub- 
 ject to  the  force  of  time,  and  divisible  into  many 
 parts ;  it  is  ground  by  the  teeth,  and  passes  through 
 the  common  channels  of  the   body  ;  but  notwith- 
 standing,   the  spiritual   efficacy  of  it   remains  in  . 
 every  part.     A  great  many  persons  receive   this 
 holy  body,   or  Eucharist,  and  yet  the  multitude  of 
 receivers  weakens  not  the  force  of  the  operation ; 
 the  virtue  of  the  Sacrament  being  lodged  in  every 
 part  of  what  is  consecrated,  the   least   having  as 
 much  efficacy  as  the  greatest :  the  reason  is,  be- 
 cause the  virtue  does  not  operate  in  proportion  to 
 the  corporeal   magnitude,   but   by  means   of  the 
 Divine  institution. 
 
 "  The  Sacrament  is  a  type  or  pledge;  but  the 
 body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  truth  and 
 reality  of  the  representation.  God  has  vouchsafed 
 to  give  us  this  pledge  or  earnest,  till  we  come  to 
 the  truth  itself,  and  then  the  pledge  will  disappear: 
 for,  as  hath  been  observed,  the  holy  Eucharist  is 
 the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  not  corporeally,  but  spi- 
 ritually. The  Apostle  St.  Paul,  speaking  of  the 
 Israelites,  has  these  words : — '  I  would  not  that  ye 
 should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were 
 under  the  cloud,  and  passed  through  the  sea;  and 
 did  all   eat  the  same  spiritual  7neat^  and  did  all 
 
417 
 
 drink  the  same  spiritual  drink ;  for  they  drank  of 
 the  spii^itual  rock  that  followed  them,  and  that 
 rock  ivas  Christ.''  1  Cor.  x.  1—4.  That  rock  whence 
 the  water  flowed,  was  not  Christ  in  reality,  but  a 
 ti/peand  representation  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  made 
 this  gracious  declaration  to  all  the  faithful :  '  If 
 any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me  and  drink, 
 and  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
 water.  By  this  he  understood  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 which  those  that  believed  on  him  should  rec'^ive.' 
 John  vii.  37,  38. 
 
 *'  The  Apostle  declares,  that  '  the  children  of 
 Israel,  who  were  in  the  wilderness,  ate  the  same 
 spiritual  meat,  and  drank  the  same  spiritual 
 drink  f  because  the  ?^2^x/?/2^  with  which  they  were 
 supported  forty  years  together,  and  the  water 
 which  flowed  from  the  rock,  were  types  of  the  body 
 and  blood  of  Christ,  which  are  daily  offered  in  the 
 Church. 
 
 *'  That  manna  and  that  xvater  were  the  same 
 which  we  now  ofter,  not  corporeally  but  spiritually. 
 To  understand  this,  observe,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  before  his  passion,  converted  the  bread  and 
 xvi?2e  into  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  and 
 said,  '  This  is  my  body ;  this  is  yny  blood.'  Although 
 his  passion  xvas  not  over  when  he  pronounced  these 
 words,  yet,  by  a  mystical  operation,  he  changed 
 the  bread  into  his  body,  and  the  wane  into  his 
 blood  ;  just  as  he  had  done  in  the  wilderness  before 
 
418 
 
 his  ificarnation,  when  he  turned  the  manna  into 
 his  flesh,  and  the  water  that  flowed  from  the  rock 
 intohis  blood."— See  Rapin's  History  of  En  gland y 
 vol.  i.  p.  143,  second  edition,  where  this  masterly 
 ariiument  is  given  at  length,  furnishing  the  ablest 
 explanation,  perhaps,  of  this  mysterious  rite,  any- 
 where to  be  found;  and  an  advantageous  specimen 
 of  the  scriptural  information  of  those  Saxon 
 times. 
 
419 
 
 PRAYERS. 
 
 This  poetical  Paraphrase  of  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
 in  the  fVelsh  language,  is  attributed  to  Cadoc  the 
 IFise,  the  contemporary  of  Taliessin,  who  flourished 
 in  the  sixth  century.  See  the  JPelsh  Archaiology, 
 vol.  iii.  p.  5. ;  or,  Robertas  Visitation  Sermon, 
 Appendix, 
 
 GWbi>r>i  Y  bader:  sef  gair  duw  yn  uchaf. 
 
 Ein  Tad  liollaluog  gwireddgar  a  thirion, 
 
 Sy'n  trfgo'n  y  Ileodd  a'r  pethaii  nefolion, 
 
 Glaii  ydwyd  a  sanctaidd,  dy  enw  mawr  sancteidier 
 
 Hj^d  eitha'r  hoU  endid  He  treigla'th  hynawsder. 
 
 II. 
 
 Deued  arnom  dy  Deyrnas  a  bydded  dy  'wyllys, 
 Fal  y  mae  yn  y  nef,  ar  y  ddaear  yn  ddilys, 
 llho  dad  ini  beunydd  ein  bare  beunyddiol 
 Boed  ini  fyth  ynod  ymddiried  yn  hoUol. 
 
 in. 
 Hho  di'r  un  faddeuant  i  bawb  o  blant  dynion 
 Ac  y  rhoddwn  ni'n  ddidwyll  i'n  llidiog  elynion 
 Bydd  drugarog  i'n  gwared  rhag  hud  ein  peehodau, 
 Rhag  a'n  ennyg  ar  gam,  rliag  pob  anian  o  ddrygau* 
 
 IV. 
 
 Ti  Frenin  gogoned  y  w  perchen  y  Deyrnas, 
 
 A'r  nerth,  a'r  gwyr  glod,  a  phawb  mawl  itt'in  addas, 
 
 Bydd  di'n  amddiffynwr,  a'n  dedfwr,  a'n  llywydd, 
 
 Hyd  oesoed  diderfyn,  hyd  fj^th,  yn  dragywydd,    Amex. 
 
 F   f   2 
 
For  the  following  Eni^lish  translation,  I  am  in- 
 debted to  that  learned  Cambrian  Antiquary,  the 
 Rev.  Peter  Roberts. 
 
 ^'   THE  PRAYER,  '  PATER,'  &C.  Or,    THE  WORD  OF 
 GOD  ABOVE  ALL." 
 
 "  Our  Father  Almighty,  full  of  truth  and  mercy. 
 Who  dwellest  in  the  heavens,  and  art  pure  and  holy. 
 Thy  name  be  sanctified  to  the  utmost  bounds 
 Of  that  existence  where  thy  goodness  dwells ! 
 
 II. 
 2'hy  kingdom  come  upon  us ;  and  thy  xdll  he  done 
 Truly  071  earthy  as  it  is  in  heaven. 
 Give  us,  day  by  day,  our  daily  bread. 
 And  may  our  whole  trust  be  in  Thee. 
 
 III. 
 And  forgive  all  the  children  of  men, 
 uis  zee  sincerely  forgive  our  bitter  enemies. 
 Defend  as  mercifully /rom  the  temptations  of  sin. 
 And  from  all  inclinations  to  evil,  lest  they  lead  us  astray  : 
 
 IV. 
 
 For  Thou,  Lord  of  glory,  art  the  Sovereign  King, 
 And  thine  is  the  pozser,  and  true  praise,  and  all  honour. 
 Be  Thou  our  Protector,  and  Lawgiver,  and  Governor, 
 To  endless  ages,  eternally,  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 To  the  kindness  of  the  same  literary  friend,  I 
 also  owe  the  following  translations  of  praijers  from 
 diJVelsh  manuscript,  in  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth 
 century,  before  the  Reformation  :  — 
 
 PRAYERS  TO  CHRIST. 
 
 I. 
 ''  O  Jesu,  who  art  the  true  Liberty  of  the  Angels 
 of  the  hic^hest  Paradise,    remember  the   sorrows 
 
421 
 
 which  Thou  didst  suffer,  when  all  thine  enemies, 
 like  savage  lions,  stood  around  Thee,  bearing  false 
 witness  against  Thee,  reviling,  buffeting  Thee,  and 
 spitting  in  thy  face,  shamefully  entreating  Tiiee, 
 in  many  ways,  by  word  and  deed  :  O  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  for  the  sake  of  the  many  sufferings  in- 
 flicted on  Thee  by  thine  enemies,  deHver  me,  I 
 beseech  Thee,  from  mine  enemies  visible  and  in- 
 visible, and  keep  me  under  the  shadow  of  thy 
 wings,  that  so  I  may  obtain  protection  and  eternal 
 salvation.''     Amen. 
 
 II. 
 
 *'  O  Jesu,  the  only  Son  of  the  Father  Most 
 High,  and  the  image  of  his  existence,  remember 
 how  lowly  Thou  wast,  when  Thou  saidst  Father, 
 into  thy  hand  I  commend  my  spirit  I  and  that 
 though  Tiiou  wast  pure,  yet  was  Thine  heart  wholly 
 broken,  when  with  a  loud  cry.  Thou  didst  pro- 
 claim the  mystery  of  thy  grace,  [  It  is  finished  I  ] 
 that  Thou  didst  redeem  us  by  Thy  death  :  Blessed 
 J^wd  JesuSy  I  beseech  Thee,  by  the  bitterness  of 
 Thy  death,  as  Thou  art  the  Great  King  of  Heaven 
 and  Earth,  so  guide  me  safely,  that  I  may  resist 
 my  three  enemies,  the  Devil,  the  World,  and  the 
 Flesh;  and  grant  that  I  may  live  to  Thee,  and  be 
 dead  to  them ;  and  take  Thou  my  spirit  into  Thy 
 protection,  that  so  at  my  last  hour  I  may  attain 
 to  joy  eternal.     Amen." 
 
 rf  3 
 
422 
 
 These  devout  and  scriptural  prayers  are  imme- 
 diately addressed,  we  see,  to  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christy  in  conformity  with  the  primitive  Litur- 
 gies ;  corresponding  to  the  admirable  Prayer  of 
 St.  Chrijsostom,  at  the  conclusion  cf  our  Evange- 
 lical Liturgy,  "  Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  us 
 graced'  &c.  and  to  the  pathetic  Petitions  of  our 
 venerable  Litany,  *'  By  thine  agony  and  bloody 
 szveat,  by  thy  cross  and  passion,  &c.  Good  Lord 
 deliver  us'' 
 
 MAXIMS  AND  TRL\DS. 
 
 The  following  translations  furnish  an  advantage- 
 ous idea  of  the  morality  of  the  early  Fathers  of 
 the  British  Church  about  the  sixth  century;  se- 
 lected from  the  JVelsh  Archaiology,  vol.  iii. ;  or^ 
 Robertas  Visitation  Sermon,  Appendix, 
 
 I. 
 
 Seek  not  to  enter  Paradise  by  craft ;  or  Heaven 
 by  bitterness  of  spirit ;  or  to  stand  in  the  presence 
 of  the  Trinity,  if  thou  attain  it  not  by  the  love  of 
 unity,  p.  ^'2,.  No.  120. 
 
 II. 
 The  Three  Precepts  o^  Lazarus  :  Love  thyGodi 
 for  He  made  thee  ;  Trust  in  God,  for  He  supported 
 thee;  Fear  God,  for  He  will  judge  thee. 
 
423 
 
 III. 
 
 There  are  three  kinds  of  Children:  The  Child 
 of  Godj  who  renders  good  for  evil  ;  the  Child  of 
 Man,  who  renders  good  for  good,  and  evil  for 
 evil ;  and  the  Child  of  the  Devil,  who  renders  evil 
 for  good. 
 
 IV. 
 
 There  are  three  advantages  of  Piety  :  a  suffi- 
 ciency in  this  world ;  peace  of  conscience ;  and 
 joy  in  Heaven. 
 
 Three  things  a  Christian  should  keep  in  mind, 
 lest  he  fall  into  deadly  sin  :  the  Commandments  of 
 God,  the  Joys  of  Heaven,  and  the  Torments  of 
 Hell. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Three  things  result  from  Idleness  :  To  think  Evil, 
 to  speak  Evil,  and  to  do  Evil. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Without  an  instnwfor,  no  learning  ; 
 Without  learning,  no  knowledge  ; 
 Without  knowledge,  no  wisdom  ; 
 Without  wisdom,  no  religion  ; 
 Without  religion,  no  [  grace  of]  God ; 
 Without  [  grace  of]  God,  without  every  thing. 
 Ff  4 
 
424 
 
 viir. 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS  OF  CJDOC  THE  WISE, 
 To  be  learned,  or  committed  to  Memory ,  by  his  Pupils. 
 
 1.  Who  is  wise? 
 
 He  who  is  neither  provoked  by  reproach,  nor 
 elated  with  praise. 
 
 Q.    Vi'nO  IS   PRUDENT? 
 
 He  who  considers  before  he  speaks. 
 
 3.  Who  is  strong? 
 
 He  who  is  able  to  master  his  passions, 
 
 4.  Who  is  mighty? 
 
 He  who  is  not  ashamed  of  his  poverty. 
 
 5.  Who  is  weak? 
 
 He  who  cannot  keep  his  own  counsel 
 
 6.  Who  is  independent? 
 
 He  who  has  a  trade  or  profession,  by  which  he 
 is  able  to  maintain  himself  everywhere. 
 
 7.  Who  is  liked  by  others? 
 He  who  can  support  himself. 
 
 8.  Who  is  cheerful? 
 
 He  whose  conscience  does  not  accuse  him. 
 
 9.  Who  is  of  a  good  habit  of  life,   [or 
 good-tempered?] 
 
 He  who  can  bear  with  an  ill-tempered  person. 
 
 10.  Who  is  charitable? 
 
 He  who   can  deprive  himself  to  help  others: 
 
4e5 
 
 [  for  the  love  of  God,  and  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 
 1  Cor.  xiii.  3. ;  Matt.  xxv.  34—40  ;  x.  42 ;  Mark  ix. 
 41  ;  2  Cor.  xii.  15.] 
 
 11.  Who  is  happy  ? 
 
 He  who  hates  that  which  leads  to  evil,  and  loves 
 that  which  leads  to  good. 
 
 12.  Who  is  religious? 
 
 He  who  believes  in  Goclj  and  loves  God,  and 
 perceives  that  the  will  and  work  of  God,  in  all 
 things,  is  best. 
 
 Such  were  the  admirable  maxims  of  these  pri» 
 mitive  Christians. 
 
426 
 
 We  learn,  with  much  pleasure,  that  a  very  re- 
 spectable Cambrian  Society  has  been  lately 
 instituted,  for  ''  the  preservation  of  Ancient  Bri- 
 tish Liter aiurCy  Poetical,  Historical,  Antiquarian, 
 Sacred,  and  Moral,"  under  the  patronage  of  the 
 Duke  of  Beaufort,  the  Earl  of  Pozvis,  the  Bishops 
 of  Bangor,  Sx.  David's,  ^U  Asaph,  and  Llandaf; 
 the  Lords  Ijynevor,  Kenyon,  Cazvdor,  and  Clive  ; 
 the  Baronets  JFatkins  JFiltiam  IVynn ;  Thou  as 
 Mostyn,  Robert  Vaughan,  and  Charles  Morgan  ; 
 the  Reverend  Peter  Roberts,  &c.  &c. 
 
 From  their  proposed  Researches  for  *Mnedited 
 Welsh  Manuscripts,  relative  to  Antiquities  and 
 Literature,  in  the  British  dominions,  and  in  Con- 
 tinental Libraries,"  a  valuable  stock  of  materials 
 may  be  expected,  for  the  composition  of  a  **  Nexv 
 History  of  Wales,''  under  the  auspices  of  the  So= 
 ciety  ;  of  which  a  '^  pi^ospectus^'  by  a  bardic  mem- 
 ber, Edxcard  Williams,  is  announced  to  *'  be  pub- 
 lished at  their  expense." 
 
 The  principal  promoter  of  this  laudable  institu- 
 tion appears  to  be  *"  the  Lord  Bishop  of  St.  David's,'' 
 that  worthy  successor  of  Siilgen ;  *'lo  whom  the 
 Society,"  at  a  meeting  held  October  29,  1818,  voted 
 *'  thanks,  for  his  great  exertions  in  conducting  its 
 formation,  and  the  lively  interest  he  has  taken  in 
 promoting  iis  objects." 
 
 In  Ireland,    no    public    encouragement  has 
 
427 
 
 been  hitlierto  given,  to  rescue  from  oblivion  the 
 mouldering  relics  of  her  ancient  Literature  (rude- 
 7'ihus  pretiosa  suis)  that  may  have  survived  the 
 MTeck  of  time,  and  escaped  from  the  ruthless 
 ravages  of  long -continued  wars  and  commotions, 
 ever  since  the  primary  scourge  of  Danish  inva- 
 sions. ]\luch,  however,  has  been  effected  of  late 
 years,  by  the  generous  exertions  of  meritorious 
 individuals  :  such  as  that  English  settler,  Lieute- 
 nant-General  Fallancey,  "^  deceased,  by  his  zealous 
 
 *  Having  long  enjoyed  the  intimacy  and  correspondence  of 
 that  distinguished  hish  scholar,  Lieutenant-General  Val- 
 LANCEY,  who  has  laboured  more  to  promote  the  study  of  the 
 Irish  language  and  antiquities  than  any  Irishman  of  the  present 
 age,  Dr.  Charles  0'' Conor  excepted, — I  cannot  resist  the  melan- 
 choly gratification  of  transcribing  pai-t  of  a  Letter,  among  the 
 many  1  received  from  my  old  friend  on  subjects  of  Oriental, 
 connected  with  Irish  Literature,  strongly  expressive  of  the 
 ardour  of  his  pious  and  patriotic  zeal  for  its  cultivation. 
 
 ''My  dear  Doctor,  *'  Dublin,  October  10,   1802. 
 
 *'  I  am  glad  you  feel  your  weakness  in  not  being  able  to 
 reply  to  your  Cavalry  Preacher  *  in  the  Irih  tongue.  How 
 often  did  your  late  worthy  friend  Forsuyeth  t  set  forth  the 
 
 ■*  A  certain  description  of  Methodist  Missionaries,  of  the  Wesleyan  con- 
 xiexion,  so  ealJed  in  Ireland.,  from  frequenting  fairs  and  markets,  and 
 preaching  there  on  horseback,  with  lifack  scull  caps  on  their  heads,  to 
 attract  notice,  by  the  singularity  of  their  appearance  They  preached 
 occasionally  in  Irish,  esDecially  in  Connaught^  among  the  Homan  Cntholicsy 
 but  with  little  success,  the  Priests  having  vigorously  opposed  thein.  — 
 See  JJales's  Methodism  Inspected,  two  parts,    1803,   1805- 
 
 +  John  Forsayetii,  d.  d.  Senior  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
 and  Professor  of  Oriental  Languages,  the  parental  Tutor,  and  predecessor 
 of  the  Author  in  that  Chaii;-. 
 
42S 
 
 and  indefatigable   researches  into   the  Antiquities, 
 Literature,  and  Astronomical  Science  of  the  Irish 
 
 necessity  of  our  Clergy  understanding  Irish?  And  Dr.  0' Conor 
 lately  conversed  with  me  on  the  subject.  I  tell  you,  it  is  time 
 that  at  least  we  should  put  forth  some  publications  in  that 
 language ;  for  the  College  of  Maynootk  have  appointed  a 
 Professor,  and  applied  to  me  to  print  my  Lish  DicHonary^ 
 which  I  cannot  refuse,  if  they  will  encourage  the  printer. — 
 Address  your  Primate  on  this  subject ;  bid  him  enquire  for 
 hish  books  printed  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  even  in  Armagh. 
 I  think  I  have  some  yet  left,  since  my  attack  on  the  Primate 
 Robinson.  Let  the  Roman  Catholics  no  longer  attribute  it  to 
 the  Holy  Virgin,  and  the  Prayers  of  St.  Patrick^  that  the 
 Protestant  Clergy  are  so  blind  to  the  interest  of  their  religion 
 as  to  neglect  the  study  of  the  Irish  Language.  My  dear  Sir,  it 
 is  time  we  look  about  us  :  you  uill  lose  your  Jlocks,  if  you  do 
 not. — AdleUj  m.y  dear  Doctor, 
 
 *'  Yours  very  sincerely, 
 
 "  Ch.  Vallancey.'* 
 
 The  valuable  Irish  Dictionary  here  mentioned,  the  labour 
 of  twenty  or  thirty  years,  unfortunately  still  remains  in  manu- 
 script, and  unpublished,  for  v/ant  of  encouragement  in  Ire- 
 land !  —  An  interesting  Prospectus  of  it,  including  a  curious 
 account  of  the  Ogham  Tree- Alphabet  of  the  Irish,  lately  found 
 in  an  ancient  Arabic  manuscript  in  Egypt,  was  published  in 
 quarto,  1802,  Dublin;  but  there  it  ended  !  The  Prospectus 
 was  unheeded,  and  the  Author  lost  his  labour,  and  the  expense 
 of  printing.  Surely,  the  publication  of  this  posthumous  Dic- 
 tionary, under  the  patronage  of  the  Hierarchy,  the  University, 
 and  tiie  Royal  Irish  Academy,  would  reflect  honour  on  them- 
 selves, and  on  the  Nation  at  large ;  while  the  neglect  of  it, 
 for  these  seventeen  years  past,  is  a  disgrace  to  all.  May  the 
 recent  example  of  Wales  stimulate  Ireland  *'  to  go  and  do 
 likezcise ! '' 
 
429 
 
 nation,    in    his    copious    Collectanea    de    Rebus 
 Hibernicis,  and  other  tract's,  published  at  his  own 
 
 Tlie  following  Extract  of  a  Letter,  lately  received  from  Dr. 
 0' Conor,  cannot  fail  to  be  acceptable  to  the  Friends  and  Pa- 
 trons of  Irish  Literature  :  — 
 
 "  Dear  Sir,  "  Stoxce  House,  April  14,  1819. 
 
 '•'  I  have  now  the  gratification  to  communicate  to 
 
 you  the  pleasing  intelligence  of  one  of  the  greatest  acquisitions 
 to  Irish  Literature  that  has  been  discovered  in  modern  times< 
 It  is  the  Ancient  Irish  Liturgy,  which  was  in  use  before  the 
 introduction  of  the  Roman,  by  Cardinal  Paparo,  in  1152.  It 
 it  written  on  vellum,  bound  in  oak,  fortified  with  plates  of 
 copper  and  brass,  of  curious  workmanship,  adorned  with 
 laminee  of  silver,  on  which  are  inscribed  in  the  Irish  character 
 and  language,  the  name  of  Donnchad,  the  son  of  Brian 
 Borozmh,  and  of  other  contemporary  abbots,  the  scribes,  and 
 the  artificers  in  gold  and  silver,  by  whom  the  cover  was 
 ornamented,  at  [[the  abbey  of^  Cluanmacnoise.  These 
 laminae  are  ornamented  with  precious  stones,  such  as  were 
 known  in  Ireland  at  that  time.  The  gold  and  silver  are  of  the 
 purest  quality.  The  whole  of  the  MS.  is  in  Latin  ;  with  the 
 exception  of  those  parts  [^or  Rubrics]  winch  prescribe  the 
 forms  of  some  few  ceremonies  to  be  used  in  the  Sunday's  ser- 
 vice, and  in  the  administration  of  the  Sacraments :  these  are 
 in  Old  Irish.  1  have  purchased  this  valuable  manuscript  for 
 Lord  Buckingham,  and  hope  to  have  the  honour  of  presenting 
 it  to  the  literary  world  with  a  version  and  notes.  I  give  you 
 leave  to  shew  this  letter  to  all  who  may  feel  interested 
 therein. 1  have  the  honour  to  be, 
 
 "  Dear  Sir,  most  sincerely, 
 
 "•  Your  obliged  humble  servant, 
 
 «  Rev,  Dr.  Hales,  ''  Chas.  O'Conor." 
 
 Kille  Sandra.''^ 
 
430 
 
 Cost;  and  by  which  he  was  a  considerable  loser. 
 And  that  other  still  profounder  Irish  scholar  and 
 antiquari/,  the  Rev.  Dr.  CharksO'Conor,  lineally 
 descended  from  the  Conchohars^  ancient  monarchs 
 oi  Ireland  :  whose  various  publications,  and  espe- 
 cially the  last,  Rerum  Hibernicarum  Scrip  tores 
 Vcteres,  under  the  munificent  patronage  of  the 
 Marquis  of  Buckingham^  (to  which  this  Essay  is 
 so  largely  indebted)  richly  entitle  him  to  the  grati- 
 tude and  applause  of  the  Irish  nation,  for  his 
 learned  and  successful  exertions  to  raise  and 
 restore  their  ancient  literary  character  from  the 
 low  estate  to  which  it  had  been  so  injuriously 
 depressed,  by  sceptical  ignorance  and  j)reposses- 
 sion  :  —  while  his  pious  and  charitable  labours  to 
 open  the  eyes  of  his  benighted  fellow-countrymen 
 of  the  Romish  persuasion,  by  correcter  editions  of 
 the  genuine  remains  of  their  patron  saint,  Patrick, 
 
 Every  friend  to  the  discovery  of  the  pure  and  primitive  reli- 
 gion of  Ireland,  must  cordially  wish  that  Dr.  O'Conor's 
 valuable  life  and  health  may  be  spared  and  prolonged  by 
 Providence,  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  Jjrbposed  publica- 
 tion of  the  Liturgy  with  a  Version  and  Notes;  for  vi^hich  no  man 
 in  the  British  dominions,  perhaps,  is  so  competent  as  himself, 
 and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  he  will  seize  the  earliest  opportunity 
 of  undertaking  this  grande  opus  ;  —  a  work  which  he  justly 
 states  "  belongs  to  Literature  in  general,  to  Europe,  as  well  as 
 to  Ireland,  as  a  venerable  monument  of  that  Christian  piety 
 which  subsisted  in  Ireland  long  before  any  distinction  of 
 Sects;  and  which  is  not  to  be  published  from  any  part^ 
 ^ieros.''' 
 
431 
 
 and  his  disciple  and  panegyrist  Fiech  ;  which  pre- 
 pared the  way  for  the  present  attempt  to  develope 
 the  '*  pure  and  undefiled  religion"  of  that  illustrious 
 aposde  of //'e/«/?fl?;  and  his  masterly  proofs,  under 
 the  assumed  character  of  the  intrepid  Columbanus, 
 to  evince  the  original  independence  of  the  Irish 
 Church  upon  the  Church  of  Rome,  hy  a  most  un- 
 grateful retribution,  have  only  drawn  down  upon 
 him  the  unmerited  resentment,  and  unremitting 
 obloquy  and  persecution,  of  a  bigoted  and  into- 
 lerant Popish  Hierarchy,  which  has  so  shamefully 
 and  servilely  apostatized  from  ih^  primitive  faith 
 and  gospel  liberty  of  their  learned  and  renowned 
 ancestors ! 
 
 May  this  "  labour  of  love,  or  charity,''  second- 
 ing and  promoting  his  public-spirited  views,  though 
 perhaps  with  equal  thanklessness  on  their  parts, 
 tend  ultimately,  in  '^  God's  own  time  and  season,'^ 
 to  promote  a  radical  reform  of  their  religious 
 and  political  tenets ;  gradually  removing  those 
 mists  of  prejudice,  and  shackles  of  papal  bondage, 
 under  which  these  blind  guides  and  their  se?^vile 
 flocks  have  groped  and  groaned  so  long !  This 
 they  would  find  a  real  "  emancipatiox  f  and 
 the  only  effectual  method  to  conciliate  the  confi- 
 dence of  their  felloxv  -  citizens  and  of  a  Protestant 
 Government,  then  entitling  themselves  to  he  placed 
 fully  on  a  level  with  other  Dissenters,  when  they 
 shall,  in  a  national  synod,  publicly  renounce 
 those  errors,  and  formally  abjure  those  obno.vious 
 
432 
 
 tenets,  so  justly  imputed  to  their  Church  by  the 
 Legislature,  and  thereby  contribute,  on  their  parts, 
 to  restore  that  public  peace  and  tranquillity  which 
 they  have  disturbed  ;  and,  with  the  divine  bless- 
 ing, ensure  "  the  permanence  of  the  stately 
 column"  of  the  British  Emviiie;  fortunate 
 beyond  compare,  under  the  tutelar  protection  of  a 
 graciousPROViDENCE  :  which  has  hitherto  braved 
 all  the  assaults  oi foreign  foes  ;  and  is  '^frangible'' 
 only  by  civil  discord  and  intestine  warfare. 
 
 Ne  proruas  [[Domine,]] 
 
 Stantem  Columnam  ;  neu  populusfrequens. 
 Ad  arma  *  —  cessantes  ad  arma 
 Concitet ;  lyLPERivmqxj^frangat. 
 
 ESTO  PERPETUA ! 
 
 *  '^  Ad  asma  !"  lactam  undo. "2 
 
POSTSCRIPT. 
 
 In-  the  fifth  section  of  this  Essay,  Shewing  the 
 Frecautions  of  Foreign  NationH  to  counteract  the 
 usurped  Supremacy  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  an 
 abridgment  was  introduced,  p.  302,  &c.  of  the 
 voluminous  Report  of  the  Select  Committee  of  the 
 House  of  Commons  on  that  subject,  published  in 
 1817;  as  containing  much  curious  and  important 
 information,  but  loo  widely  dispersed  for  general 
 use,  even  of  the  legislators,  for  whom  it  was  in- 
 tended. 
 
 Although  the  industrious  and  intelligent  framers 
 of  that  Report  seem  weW  entitled  to  the  thanks 
 of  the  public,  the  drift  oi  their  labours  appears 
 to  have  been  misapprehended  by  some  readers. 
 A  correspondent,  under  the  signature  of  Luther^ 
 who  pubhshed  five  Letters  in  the  T^iwe^  newspaper, 
 in  ]\Iarch  and  April,  IS  17,  gave  the  following 
 Strictures  thereon,  which  deserve  to  be  examined, 
 in  justice  to  the  reporters  :  — 
 
 He  represents  "  the  main  points  sought  to  be 
 established  by  this  Report  :  ],  That  the  appoint- 
 ment of  bishops  by  the  croxvn  is  general  throughout 
 all  foreign  states;  and  2,  That  the  sanction  of 
 the  croimi  to  bulls  sent  by  Rome  before  their 
 publication  in  these  states,   is  equally  general.'' 
 
 Gg 
 
434 
 
 "  The  deduction,"  says  he,  "  obviously  intended  to 
 he  drawn  from  these  facts  is,  that  since  the  crown 
 nominates  to  the  episcopal  Sees  abroad,  and  pertnits 
 or  prevents  the  promulgation  of  Papal  decrees,  from 
 the  operation  of  which  two  provisions  its  own  inghts 
 are  saved^  and  its  ozf:?i  security  guaranteed,  —  so, 
 if  the  same  gue^rds  or  cautions  v^ere  only  observed 
 here,  we  might  safely  throw  ourselves  into  the  arms 
 of  the  advocates  of  Catholic  emancipation,  and  dis- 
 miss every  foolish  fear,  as  at  once  injurious  to  them, 
 and  unworthy  of  ourselves  ;  we  might  thenceforth 
 dispense  with  the  Act  of  Settlement,  as  functus 
 officio,  and  regard  the  Bill  of  Rights  as  so  much 
 waste  paper. 
 
 ''  The  Roman  Catholics  themselves,  who  should 
 best  understand  this  Report,  are  at  present  assign- 
 ing this  interpretation  to  it;  and  are  contending, 
 that  having  thus  proved  the  security  of  foreign  na- 
 tions, in  consequenceof  the  appointment  of  prelates 
 by  foreign  monarchs,  and  of  the  caution  exercised  by 
 those  monarchs  over  the  publication  of  Papal  bulls, 
 they  are  fully  entitled  to  expect,  that  if  these  points 
 should  be  conceded  by  them  in  England,  they  have 
 an  undoubted  right  to  share  in  all  the  privileges  of 
 Protestant  subjects,  and  to  become  constituent 
 parts  of  the  legislative  and  executive  government 
 in  this  Protestant  realm." 
 
 But,  on  the  other  hand,  we  may  well  question, 
 first.  Whether  these  are  ''  the  main  points  sought 
 to  be  established  by  this  Report?" — and,  secondly, 
 
435 
 
 Whether  this  writer  and  the  Roman  Catholics  are 
 warranted  in  their  assumed  deductions  ?" 
 
 1.  There  is  a  third,  and  most  important  point  of 
 the  Report,  which  appears  to  have  been  totally 
 overlooked  by  both ;  namely,  That  in  no  Protest- 
 ant state  xohatsoever,  at  the  present  day^  are 
 Roman  CatJiolics  admissible,  either  to  the  legisla- 
 tive or  the  executive  o-overnment.  This  fact  is 
 ascertained  in  the  most  express  and  explicit  terms, 
 by  the  Report  of  the  Regulations  subsisting  in 
 Prussia^  Denmark,  Szveden,  and  Sivitzerland ;  and 
 the  deduction  that  obviously  follows  from  this  fact 
 is,  that  as  there  is  i\o  precedent  throughout  Europe 
 for  the  grant  of  political  pozver  in  Protestant 
 states,  to  their  Roman  Catholic  subjects,  —  so  it 
 would  be  impolitic,  and  hazardous  in  the  extreme, 
 to  t?y  the  experiment  now,  in  the  Protestant  em- 
 pire of  Great  Britain. 
 
 2.  The  reporters  fairly  and  fully  state  facts  :  they 
 discreetly  leave  the  deductions  from  those  facts  to 
 the  wisdom  of  Parliament ;  but  the  deduction  to 
 be  obviously  drawn,  from  the  nomination  of  bishop- 
 rics by  the  crown,  and  the  inhibition  of  Papal 
 bulls,  without  licence,  which  hold  equally  in  all 
 the  states,  Romish,  Protestant,  and  Greek,  so  far 
 from  making  any  security  against  the  Pope,  or  any 
 confidence  in  the  attachment  of  their  Roman  Ca- 
 tholic subjects,  even  where, they  profess  the  religion 
 of  the  state,  as  in  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  Sec. 
 only   furnish    an   unequivocal  tost  of  the  extreme 
 
 Gg2 
 
436 
 
 jealousy  and  aj^prehcnsion  with  Vvhich  all  these 
 states  equally  conteiiiplate,  and  endeavour  to  guard 
 against  the  encroachments  and  usurpations  of  the 
 Papacy,  and  the  seduction  of  their  subjects. 
 
 How,  or  why,  the  Roman  Catholics  shall  best 
 understand  this  Report,  remaiijs  for  the  objector  to 
 bhew.  They  may  indeed  ajfect  to  understand  it  so, 
 in  order  to  compass  the  an^biiious  object  for  which 
 they  aie  so  pertinaciouslij  contending  ;  and  there, 
 is  no  small  reason  to  dread  they  will  accomplish  it 
 at  last,  from  tlie  ignorance  and  apathy  of  those  who 
 profess  and  call  themselves  Protestants.  Omnia 
 vincit  labor  improhus  ! 
 
 There  is  one  consideration,  however,  of  infinite 
 weight  and  moment,  paramount  to  all  others, 
 merely  of  a  political  nature,  which  does  not  ap- 
 pear to  have  entered  hitherto  into  the  contenrjpla- 
 tion  of  the  advocates  of  the  Catholic  claims  in 
 Parliament ;  and  which,  if  it  had,  m.ust  have  pro- 
 duced their  imaiediate  and  unanimous  rejection  :•— 
 *'  What  fellowship  hath  Christ  with  Belial?''  — 
 What  coalition,  beyond  full  toleration,  should  be 
 suffered  betv^een  the  Members  of  the  Reformed 
 Church  of  England,  and  of  the  Unrejoi^med 
 Church  of  Rome  ?  The  resemblance  indeed  be- 
 tween Popery  and  Paganism  throughout,  is  fright- 
 ful and  tremendous.  The  religion  of  the  Romish 
 Church  is  only  a  modification  of  the  ancient  ido- 
 latry of  Heathenism.  The  pontifex  maximus  of 
 ancient  and  modern  Rome  perfectly  resemble  each 
 
437 
 
 other  in  their  character  and  iuriciions  ;  as  shewn  in 
 the  Introduction  of  this  Essay,  pp.  44 — 50.     The 
 analogy  between    the  heathenism  of  Papal  and  of 
 Pagan  Rome  formerly,  has  heen   ably  exposed  by 
 the  celebrated  Dv.  Middkton  ;    and  the  connexioii 
 between    the   heathenism    of  Papal  Rome  and  of 
 Pagan  India,   at  the  present  day,  has  been  lately 
 traced  with  much  ability,  from   various  sources  of 
 information,  and  especially  from  the  observations  of 
 an  intelligent  writer  on  Indian  affairs,  long  resident 
 in  that  country,   Charles  Grant,  Esq.  M,  P.   late 
 Chairman  of  the   Hon.  East   India  Company,   by 
 an  eminent  Solicitor,  we  understand,  in  the  Court 
 of  Chancery,  in  a  series  of  Letters,  published  in  the 
 Tiines  newspaper,  in   the  conclusion   of  the  year 
 IS  17,   under  the  signature  of  Ignotas,  and  repub- 
 lished 1818,  in   a  tract,  entitled  Popery  the  Reli- 
 gion of  Heathenism,  —  where    the    connexion    is 
 Bhewn  in  a  variety  of  instances  :—  1.  "  The  alliance 
 between  Heathen  deijication  and  Romish  canoniza- 
 tion ;  —  2,  Betzveen  the  image-worship  of  Heathen- 
 ism  and  Popery  ;  —  3,  The  similarity  of  the  two 
 priesthoods,  and  of  the  religious  orders  and  fra- 
 ternities of  Heathenism  and  Popery  ;  —  4,  The 
 alliance  betzveen  the  perpetual  sacr  fee  of  Heathen- 
 ism and  the  perpetual  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  ;  — 
 5,  The  conformity   betzveen  Transmigration  and 
 Purgatory  ;  —  6,  The  e^tpiation  of  sins  by  money 
 in  the  Heathen  and  Romish  Churches  ;  —  7,  A7id 
 
438 
 
 the  conformity  between  the  supreme  poiver  of  the 
 respective  priesthoods,'  t^T. 
 
 Ubi  passim 
 
 Palaiites  arror,  certo  de  tramite  pellit ; 
 
 Ille  sinistrorsum,  hie  dextrorsiim  abit ;  uniis  ufrique 
 
 Error,  sal  variis  illndit  partibus.  Horat. 
 
 I  shall  close  this  Postscript  with  the  awful  warn- 
 1112  of  liie  illustrious  Milton,  against  the  introduc- 
 tioD  of  Poperij  in  liis  days  ;  which  bear  an  omi- 
 nous resemblance,  in  many  respects,  to  the  present 
 turbulent  times. 
 
 *'  When  a  nation  becomes  generally  irreligious 
 and  corrupt,  and  will  not  lake  warning  [)y  the  sore 
 judgments  of  Jire,  szvord,  famine,  -dud  pestilence, 
 designed  for  their  cood,  for  correction  in  mercy, 
 God,  in  his  wrath,  lakes  up  and  inflicts  his  last  and 
 severest  of  punishments,  hardness  of  heart,  infa- 
 tuation, and  idolatrij.  Idolatry  brought  the 
 Heathens  into  heinous  transgressions  (Lcvit.  xviii. ; 
 Rom.  i.)  ;  and  lieinoiis  transgressions,  in  turn,  often 
 bring  the  slight,  or  superficial  professors  of  true 
 religion  into  gross  idolatry.  '  For  this  cause  God 
 shall  send  theni  strong  delusion,  that  they  should 
 believe  a  lye ;  to  the  end  that  they  might  all  he 
 judged  who  believe  not  the  truth,  but  have 
 pleasure  in  unrighteousness  (C  Thess.  ii.  11,  J  2)  ; 
 and  Isaiah  thus  speaks  of  idolaters  :  —  '  They 
 have  not  knoxvn  nor  understood;  for  God  hath 
 shut  their   eyes  that  they  cannot   see,  and  their 
 
439 
 
 hearts  XhdiX  ill eij  cannot  understand.'  Isa.  xliv.  18. 
 — **  Let  us,  therefore,"  concludes  Milton, ''  amend 
 OUR  LIVES  WITH  ALL  SPEED,  lest,  thvough  impe- 
 niiency^  we  run  into  that  stupiditi),  which  \\e  have 
 heretofore  sought  by  ail  means  so  warily  to  avoid, 
 —  the  xvorst  of  superstitions^  and  the  heaviest  of 
 all  Goi)s judgments^  —  Popehy."  * 
 
 ^'  Oh,   MY   L-ORD    Gop,   defend  this 
 
 realme  from  Papistrie,    and  maintain  thy  true 
 religion!"  —  Dying  Prayer  (rf  King  Edzvard 
 the  Sixth.     See  Holinshed. 
 
 *^  See  Milton's  Treatise  en  Toleration,  1673;  republished 
 by  Baron  Maseres  in  1811  ;  and  abridged  in  Hales' s  Chrono- 
 logy, vol.  ii.  p.  1368,  &c. ;  and  Blair's  Revival  of  Poperjj, 
 lately  published,  1 819,  shewing  its  intolerant  character^  poll' 
 tical  ienckncy^  encroaching  demands^  and  unceasing  usu-r- 
 paiwns. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 TO    THE    ESSAY,    8(c. 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 I.  PTOLOMY'S      ANCIENT      GEOGRAPHY      OF 
 
 IRELAND,  AMENDED,  AND  MODERNIZED. 
 
 II.  ANCIENT    PILLARS    IN    PALESTINE,      AND 
 
 ROUND  TOWERS  IN  IRELAND. 
 
 in.     S.    PATRICK     CONFESSIO,     SIVE     EPISTOLA 
 AD  HIBERNOS. 
 
 IV.  FIECH'S  IRISH  POEM;    OR,   PANEGYRIC  ON 
 
 SAINT  PATRICK. 
 
 V.  ANTIQUE      MEDALS      OF      OUR      BLESSED 
 
 SAVIOUR,     FOUND     IN     THE     BRITISH 
 ISLES. 
 
CL  .PTOL03Ii£lG>;OGK.\PIIIAiriBERXW;  AXTXQt'.V . 
 emeiiaala,etrnmHoi>iEKNACoUnta,.Srudio1A'|LA.LES.]>D.i«i8. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 I.      PTOLOMY^S    ANCIENT    GEOGRAPHY    OF 
 IRELAND,  AMENDED,  AND  MODERNIZED. 
 
 IN  the  EssAY^  p.  117:,  it  was  stated,  upon  the 
 authority  of  Tacitus,  that  ''  the  coasts  and 
 harbours  of  Ireland  were  better  known  to 
 [foreign]  traders  and  merchants,  than  those  of 
 Britain.'*  And  this  statement  is  conformable 
 to  the  reports  of  the  ancient  Geographers,  who 
 wrote  before,  and  about  his  time. 
 
 Orpheus,  of  Crotona  in  Italy,  the  friend  of 
 the  tyrant  Pisistratus  of  Athens,  who  flourished 
 about  B.  C.  576,  in  his  Argonautics,  describ- 
 ing the  voyages  of  Hercules,  says,  FlxoOi 
 l^r^OOl'  QI^JiCep  l8criSoc — "  He  coasted  along  the 
 Island  lernis ;"  and  that  he  meant  Ireland 
 thereby,  appears  from  Aristotle's  account  of  the 
 British  Isles,  in  his  book  de  Mundo,  dedicated 
 to  his  royal  pupil,  Alexander  the  Great,  about 
 B.  C.  330  :  speaking  of  the  Atlantic  or  West- 
 ern   Ocean— j&>    TO'JTO   ye    ^EV  VTiOOl  ^zyioloil> 
 
 rz    ruyyoLvouow,     owyat    Suo    £^er(Xi^iHxiy 
 
 b2 
 
4  APPENDIX. 
 
 XzyofizvoLi  AXQiop  y/n  hoi^-rf  row  x^oiolo- 
 ^fliiei^oi^  liBilovQ,'uX£o  rovQ  Kekroic;  yMiiBi^ocr 
 OUK  oXiyOtl  §£  (llKOOCl  xeot'  xolq  B'^^ztolvikolq  kqli 
 rr[V  lQr^0l7.V,  ''  In  this  ocean,  there  are  two 
 islands,  the  greatest,  the  British  ;  called  AlMoii 
 and  lerne  ;  greater  than  the  forementioned,  lying 
 bejond  the  Celts  (or  Gauls),  northward  ;  and  not 
 a  few  small  ones,  (the  Scillij  Isles),  between  the 
 British  Isles  and  Iberia  (or  Spain),  southv/ard/* 
 This  is  a  remarkably  accurate  description  of 
 their  site ;  much  more  so  than  that  of  Tacitus, 
 noticed  in  the  Essay. 
 
 jirtemidorus  of  Ephesus,  who  flourished 
 about  B.  C.  104^,  without  naming  Ireland,  thus 
 describes  it,  as  well  known  at  that  time  : — ^/[^^ 
 sn'oci  VTOov  xooQ  TTi  B^srrotiHKn^,  xz^  tip  o^otx 
 roiQ  zv  2mo.^om\,  xcoi  rr^v  Arjxf[r(^QLV  koli  Tr^y 
 
 XO^ril^,  hooxoienai^  ''  He   says,  there  is   an 
 
 island,  adjacent  to  the  British,  where  sacred  rites 
 are  performed  to  Ceres  and  the  virgin  ( Proser^ 
 pine),  similar  to  those  in  Samothrace.'' 
 
 And  Marcianus,  of  Heraclea  in  Pontus,  who 
 wrote  in  the  third  century  after  Christ,  and 
 abridged  the  works  of  Artemidorus,  professed  to 
 correct  his  errors,  not  from  the  modern  Roman 
 geographers,  but  from  ancient  authors,  and  of 
 equal  credit ;  thus  describes  Ireland : — ^'  The 
 British  Isle  Juvernia,  is  bounded  on  the  north 
 by  the  Ilyperhorean  ocean,  on  the  east  by  the 
 
APPENDIX.  O 
 
 Hihernian,  and  on  the  south  by  the  Virginian 
 ocean.  It  contains  sixteen  nations^  eleven  re- 
 markable cities^  fifteen  remarkable  rivers,  five 
 remarkable  promontories,  and  six  remarkable 
 islands/* 
 
 Festus  Avienus  also,  who  wrote  a  geographi- 
 cal work,  De  Oris  JMaritimis,  in  the  reign  of 
 the  Emperor  Theodosius,  thus  describes  its  sanc- 
 tity, and  its  situation,  from  the  Funic  annals  of 
 Himilco,  the  Carthaginian  : — 
 
 Ast  hinc,  duobiis,  in  sacram — sic  Insulam 
 Dixere  prisci — solibus,  cursus  rati  [seu  navi]  est. 
 Hcec  inter  undas  multiim  cespitem  jacit ; 
 Eamqnc  late  gens  Hibernorum  colit : 
 Propinqua  rursus  Insula  Albionum  patet. 
 
 And  he  thus  states  his  ancient  authority  for  the 
 denomination  of  the  sacred  island, 
 
 Hsec  olinii  Himilco  Pccnus,  oceano  super, 
 Spectasse  semet  et  probasse,  retulit. 
 Htec  nos,  ab  imis  Punic  or  mn  annalibus^ 
 Prolata  longo  tempore,  edidimus  tibi. 
 
 Himilco  is  represented  by  Fliny  as  contemporary 
 ^vith  Hanno,  ^vho  made  a  commercial  voyage  of 
 discovery  to  the  coast  o^'  Guinea,  in  Africa^ 
 about  B.C.  570,  some  time  after  FJiaraoh 
 Niclw  had  caused  Africa  to  be  circumnavigated 
 by  the  Phoenician  mariners,  as  noticed  by  Hero- 
 dotus, in  the  reign  of  JS\iiUS, 
 
 c3 
 
6  APPENDIX. 
 
 These  testimonies  seem  fully  to  establish  the 
 statement  of  Tacitus. 
 
 The  completest  description  of  the  British  Isles 
 is  furnished  by  the  celebrated  Alexandrian  astro- 
 nomer and  geographer^  Claudius  Ptolomy,  who 
 wrote  his  great  geographical  work  about  A.  D. 
 150.  Of  this^  the  Greek  ieiLi  alone  was  first 
 published  at  Basil,  in  1553^  quarto.  A  second 
 edition,  with  a  Latin  version,  maps  and  notes,  by 
 Mercator,  at  Amsterdam,  in  1605.  The  third, 
 corrected  and  enlarged,  with  better  maps,  and 
 geographical  tables,  by  Bertius,  1618,  folio; 
 and  republished  at  Altenhurg,  1785. 
 
 Ftolomy  appears  to  have  derived  his  informa- 
 tion respecting  Britain,  partly  from  the  Roman 
 Itinerary  of  ioZ//ws  UrMcus,  formed  about  A.D. 
 144,  after  the  conquest  of  Britain  in  Vespasian's 
 reign.  Hence  the  Roman  names  of  places  found 
 therein,  Londinium,  Eboracum,  Alata  Castra, 
 Victoria,  &c. ;  whereas  his  geography  of  Ireland 
 is  taken  from  the  Greeks,  Carthaginians,  and 
 Phoenicians  ;   Marinus  Tyrius,  Himilco,  &c. 
 
 His  geography  of  Britain  has  been  excellently 
 explained  and  modernized  by  the  Reverend  John 
 Horsley,  A.M.,  in  his  very  learned  work,  enti- 
 titled  Britannia  Romana,  London,  1732,  con- 
 taining the  original  text  oi Ptolomy,  Antoninus' s 
 Itinerary,  the  JS^otitia,  and  Ravenna's  Peutin- 
 gerian  TaUes,  and  appropriate  Essays,  Tables^ 
 
APPENDIX.  / 
 
 and  Indexes,  TIorsleij*s  Map  of  Britain  is 
 published  separately  in  Laurie  and  Whittle'^ 
 edition  o^  D'Anville's  Maps,  London,  1810. 
 
 Mercator's  Map  of  Ireland,  has  been  copied 
 and  explained  by  Ware,  De  Antiquitatibns  Hi- 
 herniis,  London,  16^8,  second  edition  ;  who  has 
 given  the  modern  names  of  places,  but  too  often 
 incorrectly,  owing  to  the  inaccuracy  of  his  map. 
 JBertius  has  considerably  improved  it.  And 
 from  his  improved  map,  CConor  has  corrected 
 several  mistakes  in  the  modern  names  of  places, 
 assigned  by  his  predecessors,  Mercator,  Ware, 
 Camden,  &c.,  and  republished  the  original  text 
 of  Ptolomy  respecting  Ireland,  in  his  Rerum 
 Hihernicarum,  &c..  Proleg.  I.  pp.  37 — 60.  The 
 Map  of  Bertius  however,  adopted  by  O' Conor, 
 without  any  alteration,  is  incorrect  in  some 
 places,  and  requires  emendation,  in  consequence 
 of  inaccuracies  in  the  original  text  of  Ftolomy. 
 
 Geographical  Merit  and  Defects  of  Ptolomy. 
 
 The  illustrious  Hipparchus,  who  flourished 
 about  B.C.  130,  was  the  first  who  brought  down 
 Astronomy  from  the  heavens  to  the  earth,  and 
 made  it  subservient  to  the  improvement  of  Geo- 
 graphy, by  ascertaining  more  critically  the 
 positions  of  places  on  the  terrestrial  globe  :  from 
 their  latitudes^  or  meridian  distances  from  the 
 
 b4 
 
8  APPENDIX. 
 
 equator^  north  or  south ;  and  their  longitudes^ 
 or  distances  of  their  meridians  from  the  prime 
 meridian^  east  or  west.  The  longitudes  of  several 
 remarkable  places,  he  determined  by  the  eleva- 
 tion of  the  pole  above  their  respective  horizons ; 
 and  their  longitudes,  by  their  horary  distances 
 from  the  first  meridian^  for  every  hour  of  differ- 
 ence in  time,  allowing  fifteen  degrees  of  longi- 
 tude, or  four  minutes  of  time  for  one  degree  of 
 longitude. 
 
 Ptolomy,  indeed,  had  the  great  merit  of  reviv- 
 ing this  prime  invention  of  Hipparchus,  after  it 
 had  lain  dormant  above  two  centuries,  and  of 
 applying  it  upon  an  extended  scale  to  his  scheme 
 of  geography,  so  far  as  astronomical  observations 
 in  his  time  had  determined  the  latitudes  and  lon- 
 gitudes of  places.  And  where  they  failed,  he 
 endeavoured  to  supply  their  place,  by  the  obser- 
 vations and  reports  of  the  early  Phoenician,  Car- 
 thaginian, and  Grecian  navigators,  respecting 
 the  lengths  of  the  longest  days  at  the  summer 
 solstice,  varying  in  proportion  to  their  latitudes  or 
 climates ;  and  by  the  most  correct  itineraries, 
 or  distances  of  posts,  stations,  or  places  from  each 
 other,  laid  down  by  the  Grecian  and  Roman 
 historians  and  travellers.  But  from  such  coarse 
 observations,  and  imperfect  measurements,  his 
 geography  was  unavoidably  incorrect,  in  the  in- 
 fancy of  the  science.    He  had  the  glory,  however^ 
 
APPENDIX.  9 
 
 of  laying  the  foundation  of  the  present  scientific 
 system.  See  Blair*s  learned  and  ingenious  His- 
 tory of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Geography/, 
 1784^,  12mo. 
 
 Hence,  we  need  not  wonder,  that  he  assigns  too 
 high  a  latitude  to  the  British  Isles,  in  general : 
 Ireland,  especially,  lies  between  the  parallels  of 
 latitude  51  deg.  15  min.  and  55  deg.  15  min.  ; 
 but  Ptolomrj  raises  it  to  57  deg.  and  62  deg.,  or 
 six  degrees  too  high.  Of  course,  his  latitudes 
 and  longitudes  of  particular  places  are  necessarily 
 inaccurate.* 
 
 *  The  following  Tables  may  be  useful  in  correcting  Ptolo' 
 mj/'s  Geography : — 
 
 I.     TABLE  OF  CLIMATES. 
 
 Clbnate.         Longest  Daj/.     Latitude.      Ancient  Positions. 
 
 hor.    min.  deg.    min. 
 
 L 
 
 — 
 
 12. 
 
 0. 
 
 0. 
 
 0. 
 
 Middle 
 
 12. 
 
 15. 
 
 4. 
 
 15. 
 
 I.  Meroe,  Egypt. 
 
 II. 
 
 — 
 
 12. 
 
 30. 
 
 8. 
 
 25. 
 
 Middle 
 
 12. 
 
 45. 
 
 12. 
 
 30. 
 
 II.  Sj/ene.  Egypt. 
 
 in. 
 
 — 
 
 13. 
 
 0. 
 
 16. 
 
 25. 
 
 Middle 
 
 13. 
 
 15. 
 
 20. 
 
 15. 
 
 III.  Alexandria,  Egypt. 
 
 IV. 
 
 — 
 
 13. 
 
 30. 
 
 23. 
 
 50. 
 
 Middle 
 
 13. 
 
 45. 
 
 27. 
 
 40. 
 
 IV.  Rhodes,   BUditer- 
 
 V. 
 
 — 
 
 U. 
 
 0. 
 
 30. 
 
 20. 
 
 ranean. 
 
 Middle 
 
 14. 
 
 15. 
 
 33. 
 
 40. 
 
 V.  Hellespont,  or  else 
 
 VI. 
 
 -- 
 
 14. 
 
 30. 
 
 36. 
 
 28. 
 
 Rome. 
 
 Middle 
 
 14. 
 
 45. 
 
 39. 
 
 2. 
 
 VI.   Borysthenes,     or 
 
 VIL 
 
 — 
 
 15. 
 
 0. 
 
 41. 
 
 22. 
 
 Dnieper. 
 
 Middle 
 
 15. 
 
 15. 
 
 43. 
 
 32. 
 
 VIL  Rip/ican     M.    at 
 
10 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Thus,  he  reckons  the  longest  day  at  loVBpVlQj 
 Juernis,  the  capital  city  of  the  south  o^  Ireland, 
 
 hor. 
 
 min. 
 
 (leg. 
 
 min. 
 
 VIII.    — 
 
 15. 
 
 30. 
 
 45. 
 
 29. 
 
 the    head    of    the 
 
 Middle 
 
 15. 
 
 45. 
 
 47. 
 
 20. 
 
 Tandis  or  Don, 
 
 IX.          — 
 
 16. 
 
 0. 
 
 49. 
 
 1. 
 
 Middle 
 
 16. 
 
 15. 
 
 50. 
 
 33. 
 
 These  seven  climates 
 
 X.            — 
 
 16. 
 
 30. 
 
 51. 
 
 58. 
 
 (denominated  from  the 
 
 Middle 
 
 16. 
 
 45. 
 
 53. 
 
 17. 
 
 chief    places    through 
 
 XL           — 
 
 17. 
 
 0. 
 
 54. 
 
 27. 
 
 which  the  middle  pa- 
 
 Middle 
 
 17. 
 
 15. 
 
 55. 
 
 34. 
 
 rallels  0^  northern  lati- 
 
 XII.        — 
 
 17. 
 
 30. 
 
 b6. 
 
 37. 
 
 tude  ran)  alone,  were 
 
 Middle 
 
 17. 
 
 45. 
 
 57. 
 
 32. 
 
 noticed  by  the  ancient 
 
 XIIL        — 
 
 18. 
 
 0. 
 
 58. 
 
 29. 
 
 geographers;  thinking 
 
 Middle 
 
 18. 
 
 15. 
 
 59. 
 
 14. 
 
 that  the  rest  were  un- 
 
 XIV.        — 
 
 18. 
 
 30. 
 
 59. 
 
 58. 
 
 inhabitable,either  from 
 
 Middle 
 
 18. 
 
 45. 
 
 60. 
 
 40. 
 
 heat  or  from  cold;   or 
 
 XV.           — 
 
 19. 
 
 0. 
 
 61. 
 
 18. 
 
 else    unknown    in   the 
 
 Middle 
 
 19. 
 
 15. 
 
 61. 
 
 55. 
 
 southern  latitudes. 
 
 XVI.         — 
 
 19. 
 
 30. 
 
 62. 
 
 25. 
 
 The  tiventy-four  mo- 
 
 Middle 
 
 19. 
 
 45. 
 
 62. 
 
 54. 
 
 dern  climates  begin  at 
 
 XVII.        — 
 
 20. 
 
 0. 
 
 63. 
 
 22. 
 
 the  equator,  where  the 
 
 Middle 
 
 20. 
 
 15. 
 
 63. 
 
 40. 
 
 day  is  always  12  hours 
 
 XVIIL       — 
 
 20. 
 
 30. 
 
 64. 
 
 6. 
 
 long;   and,  increasing 
 
 Middle 
 
 20. 
 
 45. 
 
 64. 
 
 30. 
 
 by  half  hours,  end  at 
 
 XIX.         — 
 
 21. 
 
 0. 
 
 64. 
 
 49. 
 
 the       Arctic      Circle, 
 
 Middle 
 
 21. 
 
 15. 
 
 m. 
 
 6. 
 
 M'here  the  longest  day 
 
 XX.         — 
 
 21. 
 
 30. 
 
 65. 
 
 21. 
 
 is  24  hours.     Six  more 
 
 Middle 
 
 21. 
 
 45. 
 
 65. 
 
 35. 
 
 climates  are  reckoned 
 
 XXI.         — 
 
 22. 
 
 0. 
 
 65. 
 
 47. 
 
 from    thence    to     the 
 
 Middle 
 
 22. 
 
 15. 
 
 65. 
 
 57. 
 
 North  Pole;   in  which 
 
 XXII.        — 
 
 22. 
 
 30. 
 
 m. 
 
 6. 
 
 the  days  increase  from 
 
 Middle 
 
 22. 
 
 45. 
 
 m. 
 
 14. 
 
 one  month  to  six,   or 
 
 XXIII.      - 
 
 23. 
 
 0. 
 
 66. 
 
 20. 
 
 halfa-year,  at  the  Pole 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 11 
 
 18  hours ;    and  its  horary  distance  from  Alexan- 
 dria 3|  hours ;    and  thence  collects  its  latitude. 
 
 hor.     min. 
 
 de.2 
 
 Middle  23.  15.  66.  25. 
 
 XXIV.       —  23.  30.  66.  28. 
 
 Middle  23.  45.  66.  30. 
 
 End  24.     0.  66.  31. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 .« 
 
 1  month 
 
 67. 
 
 30. 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 — 
 
 2  months 
 
 69. 
 
 30. 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 — 
 
 3  months 
 
 73. 
 
 20. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 — 
 
 4  months 
 
 78, 
 
 20. 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 — 
 
 5  months 
 
 84. 
 
 0. 
 
 XXX. 
 
 
 
 6  months 
 
 90. 
 
 0. 
 
 itself,  in  the  Su7}imer 
 half-year;  and  the  re- 
 verse in  the  Winter. 
 
 The  twenty-four  cli- 
 mates gradually  de- 
 crease in  breadth,  to 
 the  Artie  Circle;  but 
 the  six  increase  from 
 thence  to  the  Pole. 
 
 This  first  Table  is  compiled  from  Sir  Isaac  Neivton's  ex- 
 cellent edition  of  Varenii  Geographia  Generalis.  Cantab. 
 1681.  pp.  319—321. 
 
 II.  TABLE  OF  DEGREES  OF  LONGITUDE. 
 
 Deg.  Min.    English  Miles. 
 0.  Equator  69.  25. 
 
 1.  — 
 
 2.  30. 
 5.  — 
 7.  30. 
 
 10.  — 
 12.  30. 
 15.  — 
 17.  30. 
 20.  — 
 22.  30. 
 25.  — 
 
 69.  24. 
 69.  18. 
 68.  99. 
 68.  65. 
 68.  2. 
 67.  61. 
 66.  89. 
 66.  04. 
 65.  07. 
 63.  98. 
 63.  76. 
 
 Deg.  Min, 
 
 45.  — 
 
 47.  30 
 
 50.  — 
 
 52.  30. 
 55.  — 
 
 57.  30. 
 60. 
 
 62.  30. 
 
 65.  — 
 
 67.  30. 
 
 70.  — 
 
 72.  30. 
 
 English  Miles. 
 49.  0. 
 46.  78. 
 44.  51. 
 42.  15. 
 40.  0. 
 37.  21. 
 34.  62. 
 31.  97. 
 29.  30. 
 26.  50. 
 23.  68. 
 20.  82. 
 
12  APPENDIX. 
 
 58  dcg.  10  mill. ;  and  its  longitude,  11  deg.  west 
 of  Alexandria, 
 
 The  longest  day  of  18  liours^  actually  corre- 
 sponds to  a  latitude  of  58  deg.  29  min, ;  nearly 
 agreeing  with  his  ;  but  the  horary  distance  of  3^ 
 hours,  would  give  45  deg.  4  min.  of  longitude^ 
 instead  of  1 1  degrees.  But  the  pharos  or  light- 
 house of -^/^a:a7ifZ7^/a,  according  to  Walsh's  jour- 
 nalj  lies  in  29°  45'  east  longitude  of  Greenwich  ; 
 
 Deg.  Min. 
 
 English  3Iiles. 
 
 Deg.  Min. 
 
 English  Miles. 
 
 37.  30. 
 
 61.  43. 
 
 75.  — 
 
 18.  — 
 
 30.  — 
 
 59.  97. 
 
 77.  30. 
 
 14.  99. 
 
 32.  30. 
 
 58.  40. 
 
 80.  — 
 
 13.  03. 
 
 35.  — 
 
 56.  73. 
 
 83.  30. 
 
 9.  04. 
 
 37.  30. 
 
 54.  94. 
 
 85.  — 
 
 6.  03. 
 
 40.  — 
 
 53.  04. 
 
 87.  30. 
 
 3.  03. 
 
 43.  30. 
 
 51.  05. 
 
 90.  — 
 
 0.     0. 
 
 This  second  Table  is  contracted  from  the  fuller  Table  of 
 that  learned  physician.  Dr.  William  Falconer,  o^  Bath,  exhi- 
 biting the  length  of  the  degrees  of  Longitude,  at  every  ten 
 minutes  of  Latitude,  reckoned  from  the  Equator  to  the  Pole, 
 in  English  miles,  and  decimal  parts,  carried  to  five  places  of 
 decimals ;  computing  a  geographical  degree  of  Longitude  at 
 the  Equator  itself,  69^  English  miles,  according  to.  the  most 
 accurate  modern  calculations.  It  is  the  fifth  of  the  Tables  of 
 the  Ancient  Measures  of  Length,  reduced  to  English  Measures, 
 subjoined  to  his  excellent  translation  of  Arrian's  Periplus,  or 
 Circumnavigation  of  the  Euxine  Sea,  with  critical  Geographi- 
 cal Dissertations  and  Maps,  &c.  Oxford,  1805.  4to.  Anony- 
 mous ;  the  profound  modesty  of  the  Author  suppressing  his 
 name. 
 
APPENDIX.  13 
 
 and  Juernis  or  Kilmalloch  lies  8^  30'  west  of 
 Grcenvoicli.  Ptoloimj's  longitude  therefore,  of 
 11  degrees^  is  doubly  erroneous. 
 
 He  also  reckons  the  longest  day  at  Rhceha,  or 
 Atlilone,  18^  hours;  and  its  horary  distance 
 from  Alexandria  S^  hours  ;  and  thence  collects 
 its  latitude  5G  deg.  54-  min.,  and  its  longitude  12 
 degrees.  But  the  longest  day  of  18^  hours^  gives 
 the  true  latitude,  59  deg.  18  niin. ;  and  Si  hours 
 would  give  the  longitude  45  deg.  3  min. ;  his 
 latitudes  and  longitudes  therefore  are  doubly 
 erroneous. 
 
 Probably,  however,  there  are  mistakes  in  the 
 numeral  letters  expressing  these  latitudes  and 
 longitudes.  Of  this,  a  material  instance  occurs 
 in  the  latitudes  assigned  to  the  mouths  of  the 
 rivers  AuOoQoL,  Aiisoha,  at  Galway ;  and  2rj^0(^, 
 Senus  or  Shannon,  on  the  western  coast.  Both 
 are  marked  with  the  same  numerals,  namelv,  l^'  0 
 — X,  59  deg.  SO  min.  And  this,  we  may  pre- 
 sume, misled  Bcrtius,  to  place  the  course  of  the 
 river  Shannon  as  having  its  mouth  in  the  same 
 latitude  with  the  mouth  of  the  Ausoha;  and 
 hence,  to  misplace  the  more  southerly  rivers — the 
 Jo'Jp,  Dur,  in  the  room  of  the  Senus;  the 
 leo^l^OQ,  Ternns,  in  the  room  of  the  Dur  ;  and  to 
 omit  Kenmare  bay  entirely,  into  which  the  ler- 
 niis  actually  runs.  This  mistake  of  Bertius  is 
 the  more  extraordinary,  as  his  predecessor  Mer- 
 
14  APPENDIX. 
 
 cat 07^  had  avoided  the  error  in  Ptolomy'?,  num- 
 bers^ and  assigned  the  Shannon,  and  the  rivers 
 below  it,  to  their  true  positions ;  and  he  has  been 
 follow^ed  by  the  ablest  geographers  since,  Cella- 
 7nus,  D'Anville,  &c. 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  Mercator  misplaced  several 
 towns,  which  were  restored  to  their  true  sites  by 
 Bertius.  He  misplaced  Juerjiis, ''  Kilmallocky' 
 near  the  head  of  the  Kenmare  river,  in  Kerry ; 
 Ware  miscalled  it  Dunkerrin,  which  is  near 
 Roscrea,  in  the  county  of  Tip'perary  ;  and  D'An^ 
 mile  miscalled  it  Cashel.  Mercator  misplaced 
 RlicEha,  on  the  river  Birgus  or  '*^  ^rtrrow,'' in- 
 stead of  high  up  on  the  Shannon,  where  stands 
 Athlone  :  he  misplaced  Macolicum,  also,  in  the 
 interior  of  Connaught ;  whereas  Ptolomy  repre- 
 sents it  as  a  ''  maritime  city/*  which  corresponds 
 with  the  site  of  Kill  aloe,  on  the  Shannon,  naviga- 
 ble for  small  craft  up  to  the  falls  in  its  neighbour- 
 hood, and  was  formerly  a  place  of  considerable 
 note,  the  residence  of  Brian  Boroimlie,  king  of 
 Munster,  who  defeated  the  Danes  at  Clontarf, 
 near  DuUin,  A.  D.  1002.  It  could  not  denote 
 Mallow,  (for  which  it  has  been  mistaken,  from 
 the  resemblance  of  names),  seated  on  the  Dahro- 
 na  or  ''  Blackwater/'  Mercator  also  misplaced 
 Regia,  which,  restored  to  its  true  site,  represents 
 Armagh,  as  judiciously  noticed  by  D'Ativille. 
 Laberus,    also,    thus  restored  to  its  true  site. 
 
APPENDIX.  15 
 
 denotes  Killair,  according  to  Camden,  or  Kil~ 
 dare  ;  the  letters  /  and  d  being  frequently  inter- 
 changed in  Irish,  as  Gillas  for  Gildas,  Here  is 
 a  fine  Round  Tovver^  intimating  that  it  was  a 
 place  of  note  in  the  Druidical  times. 
 
 Dinunii,  more  southerl}^  is  supposed  by  Ware 
 to  denote  Bunamase,  in  the  Queen's  county  ;  and 
 by  Camden,  Dunleith-glass,  or  DoivnpatricJc, 
 in  Ulster.  But  it  seems  rather  to  denote  Kil- 
 kenny/ or  Kil'Canice^  ^^  the  temple  of  Canice,'' 
 its  patron  saint  of  old.  The  noble  park  of  the 
 Ormond  family  in  its  neighbourhood^  still  retains 
 the  name  of  Dun-more,  the  ''  great  Down,''  And 
 adjoining  the  Cathedral^  on  the  south  side^  there 
 stands  a  fine  Round  Tower.  And  that  the  county 
 of  Kildare,  indeed^  was  a  principal  residence  of 
 the  Druids  formerly^  appears  from  its  containing 
 within  its  precincts^  not  less  than  five  of  these 
 Round  Towers  ;  and  also  a  holy  well,  still  called 
 Tubher  na  Draoid,  ^^  the  Druids'  well." 
 
 I  shall  now  proceed  to  trace  Ptolomi/'s  outline 
 of  the  coasts  and  rivers  of  Ireland;  the  mari- 
 time and  inland  cities ;  and  the  several  nations 
 inhabiting  the  island ;  annexing  their  modern 
 names^  as  far  as  they  are  discoverable. 
 
16  APPENIDX. 
 
 NORTHERN  COAST. 
 
 To^oy^iov  ccKPov.  Rhohogdimn  promontorium. 
 
 Fair  Head. 
 Apyira  7rQroc[Ji.is  EyXoXca.         Argita  fllivH  ostia, 
 
 Longli  Foylc, 
 Omhoc  iror.   fxS.  Viducs fl.  ost. 
 
 Lough  Swilly. 
 Om-i/^iyiviQv  o(,y.^ov.  Vinicnium  prom. 
 
 Kam's  Head. 
 Bo££iov  ax^Qv.  Boreale  prom. 
 
 St.  Helen's,  or  Telling  head. 
 
 WESTERN  COAST. 
 
 Vo(,^l^  TTor.  £k?.  Raviifl,  est. 
 
 Erne  river,  Donegal  bay. 
 AiQoi3  TTor,  £kQ.  Liboiifl.  ost. 
 
 Sligo  bay. 
 Auo-o^ct  TTOT.  i>t€.  Ausobafl,  osf. 
 
 Suck  river,  Galway  bay. 
 7!,wd  TTOT.  £Hi^.  Senifl.  ost. 
 
 Shannon  mouth. 
 Aa/).  TTOT.  £H?.  Durflii.  ost. 
 
 Mang  river.  Dingle  bay. 
 Ifpi/H  TTOT.  £xg.  lernifl,  ost. 
 
 Kenmare  river,  Kenmare  bay. 
 NoTioi/  ax^o^.  Australe prom* 
 
 Misen  head, 
 
 SOUTHERN  COAST. 
 
 AaS^cova  TTOT.  £x?.  Dahron^fl.  osf, 
 
 Blackwater  River,  Youghall  bay. 
 
 Bipyo'  [B^pya.]  TTOT.  £xe.      i?^>^^  [Bargi]Ji,  ost. 
 Burrow  river,  Watcrford  bay. 
 
APPENDIX.  17 
 
 If^oy  an^ov.  Sacrum,  prom, 
 
 Carnsore  point. 
 
 EASTERxN  COAST. 
 
 Mo$oyii  TTor.  bkQ.  Modonijl,  ost. 
 
 Slaney  river,  Wexford  bay. 
 O^oxx  TTOT.  £>c?.  Oboca  fl,  ost, 
 
 Avoca  river,  Arklow  bay. 
 B^^^v§(x,  ttot,  skQ.  Buvindaji,  ost, 
 
 Boyne  river,  Drogheda  bay. 
 l(Txy.viov  ocu^ov,  Isainnium  prom, 
 
 St.  John's  foreland. 
 Om)i$i^i^  TTOT.  Ejc^.  Finderiusjl.  ost, 
 
 Strangford  bay. 
 Aoyix  TTOT,  fx?.  Logiajl.  ost. 
 
 Lagan  river,  Carrickfergus  bay.     _ 
 Po^oy^iov  aa^ou,  Rhobogdiu7n  prom. 
 
 Fair  head. 
 
 MARITIME  CITIES. 
 
 Nayi/ara  ttoXj?  f7rt(rr)/A^.      Nagiiata  urbs  insignts. 
 
 Western  coast, 
 yixvoL-moc  iroXiq,  Manapia  urbs^ 
 
 Wexford,  Southern, 
 EtKxvoc  TToXis*  Eblana  urbs, 
 
 DubUn,  Eastern, 
 
 INLAND  CITIES. 
 
 NORTHERN. 
 
 P*^**,  [Pnyifit].  Regia, 
 
 Armagh. 
 
18  APPENDIX. 
 
 WESTERN,  ON  THE  SHANNON, 
 
 PaiSa  TTo^if  fTrto-yi/x^.         Rhteba  urbs  insignis^ 
 
 Atblone, 
 MxaoXiaov.  Macoliciim, 
 
 Killaloe. 
 Eri^x  Piyific.  ^Ura  liegia. 
 
 Limerick. 
 
 EASTERN. 
 
 Labcriis, 
 Kildare, 
 
 Dunum. 
 Kilkenny. 
 
 SOUTHERN. 
 
 I«fpwf  ttoXk  C7ri(r>i/x^.        Jucvnis  urbs  insigjik. 
 KilmuUock. 
 
 INHABITANTS. 
 
 NORTHERN  TRIBES. 
 Po^oySiOl,  ROBOGDII. 
 
 Oufvwjtuot.  Vennicnii. 
 
 WESTERI4  TRIBES. 
 
 EpJ'ivoi,  [Pal,  addit  ol  xai  E/JTrirai/oi].  ErdINI,  ^/Erpi- 
 Nayi/arat.  Nagnat-s:.  [tani. 
 
 AvTnpoi,  AuTERi. 
 
 Tocyyacvoi,  Gangani. 
 
 OvihXK^o^oi    [PaL  add.  q\  $'   EAAa^fot].    Vellabori, 
 
 [qui  et  Ellebri*] 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 19 
 
 SOUTHERK  TRIBES. 
 
 OuT£puoi.  [Pal,  Impyioi].        Uterni,  iJuerni]. 
 Ouoc^iat.  VoDii,  vel  Udi^. 
 
 B^tyxpTis.  Brigantes. 
 
 EASTERN   TRIBES. 
 
 MavCCTTlOl. 
 
 "Kocvaoi, 
 
 Bxanoi.  [Pal,  E^X^jkOi]. 
 
 OvoXsuTioi. 
 
 coriondi. 
 
 Manapii. 
 
 Cauci. 
 
 Blanii,  [seu  Eblani]. 
 
 VOLUNTII. 
 
 Aapno».  [Pal.  Aoc^ivok],        Darnii,  [5^2^  Darini]. 
 To^oy^ioi.  RoBOGDii. 
 
 ISLES  ADJACENT. 
 
 ON  THE  NORTHERN  COAST. 
 
 E^aSxi, 
 
 Ebuda. 
 
 The  Hebrides,  or  Western  Isles. 
 
 U-6ioc, 
 
 Eust. 
 
 Ebuduy  1, 
 
 E^acTflj. 
 
 Lewis. 
 
 Ebuday  2. 
 
 Viy-i^x, 
 
 Rachline, 
 
 Richina, 
 
 Ma\^Of. 
 
 Mull. 
 
 Maleos, 
 
 'EiTihov, 
 
 Yla. 
 
 Epidium, 
 
 ON  THE  EASTERN  COAST. 
 
 McJ'aOJ^ii. 
 
 Monacsda, 
 
 Menay,  or 
 
 Anglesey, 
 
 c2 
 
20  APPENDIX. 
 
 Movx  yri<TQq.  Mona  Insula, 
 
 Isle  of  Man. 
 'E$o^\j  £p7i[xi^.  Edn  deserta, 
 
 Lambay,  or  Howth  promontorj^ 
 A»/Aj/a  5/)»/x^.  Limni  deserta. 
 
 Lymen. 
 
 Considerably  northward^  Ptolomy  notices 
 another  remarkable  Island^  QouXfl,  Tliule,  in 
 which  he  reckons  the  longest  day  20  hours  ; 
 which  corresponds  to  the  latitude  of  63  deg.  and 
 22  min.^  and  most  probably  denotes  the  isle  of 
 Shetlcmd, 
 
 Pytlieas  of  Maricilles  reckoned  it  six  days* 
 sail  from  Britairiy  northwards,  and  placed  it  in 
 a  latitude  higher  than  the  Arctic  circle,  or  about 
 &Q^  degrees,  corresponding  to  Iceland ! 
 
 ,  2uicquid  audet  in  Historia  Grcecia  mendax* 
 
 Colonization  of  Ireland. 
 
 From  the  foregoing  survey,  Ireland  appears 
 to  have  been  a  populous  and  a  flourishing  coun- 
 try of  old,  furnished  with  numerous  cities,  and 
 inhabited  by  various  tribes.  The  primitive  names 
 of  places,  rivers,  cities,  and  tribes,  preserved  by 
 Ptolomi/y  from  the  Fhxnician,  Carthaginian, 
 and  Grecian  records,  furnish  a  satisfactory  clue, 
 if  carefully  and  skilfully  traced,  according  to 
 the  rules  of  etymological  criticism^,   for  deve-. 
 
APPENDIX.  21 
 
 loping  and  discovering  their  origin,  amid  the 
 changes  of  languages,  and  of  settlements,  intro- 
 duced in  the  lapse  of  ages  by  commerce  or  con- 
 quest.* For  the  lineage  of  every  people  is 
 most  accurately  traced  in  their  primitive  lan- 
 guage, and  the  primitive  language  most  faith- 
 fully preserved  in  their  topography. 
 
 From  these  ''  ancient  landmarks,"  connected 
 with  other  historical  and  archaeological  docu- 
 ments, we  may  collect  that  Ireland  was  colo- 
 nized from  different  quarters,  by  the  Pheni* 
 cians,  the  Iberians,  and  the  Celts,  as  judiciously 
 remarked  by  O' Conor  : — Populi  nempe  origo, 
 Iherica  est,  Celtic  a,  et  Phoenicia.  Proleg.  i. 
 p.  58. 
 
 Of  these  various  tribes,  the  Plienicians  (in- 
 cluding their  Carthaginian  and  Iberian,  or  Spa- 
 nish colonies, )  appear  to  have  settled  principally 
 on  the  southern  and  western  coasts  of  Ireland ; 
 and  the  Celtic  tribes,  from  Gaul  to  Scandi- 
 navia, northwards,  on  the  eastern  and  northern 
 coasts. 
 
 Thus  we  find  Herculis  promontorium,  now 
 ''  Hartland  point,''  on  the  coast  of  Cornwall  in 
 
 *  Nova  Urbium  fundamenta  jaciuntur,  nova  Gentium. 
 nomina,  extinctis  nominibus  prioribus,  aut  in  accessionem 
 validioris  conversis,  oriuntur.     Seneca. 
 
 c3 
 
22  APPENDIX, 
 
 Britain;^  so  called  from  the  celebrated  navi- 
 gator^  the  Tifrian  Hercules ;  famous  in  Ireland 
 also,  under  the  title  of  Feni  an  fear  saoidli,  "the 
 Phenician  wise  man/'  He  gave  name  likewise 
 to  the  ''  Pillars  of  Hercules  ;''  for  so  the  mounts 
 Calpe  and  Ahila,  on  the  European  and  African 
 sides  of  the  streights  of  Gibraltar,  were  early 
 denominated.  Of  these  pillars  or  mounts,  Calpe 
 seems  to  have  taken  its  name  from  the  promon- 
 tory Calpe,  near  the  city  of  Heraclea,  not  far 
 from  the  Thracian  Bosporus,  or  Dardanelles, 
 on  the  F^uxine  sea,  in  Pontus  ;  noticed  hy  Arrian 
 m  his  Periplous.  See  Falconer'^  Translation 
 and  Dissertations,  pp.  10,  11,  57;  where  it. is 
 observed,  that  "  Xenoplio?i's  description  of  the 
 port  of  Calpe,f  is  an  exact  description  of  CihraU 
 
 *  The  name  Britain,  is  compounded  oi Bruit,  "Tin/'  and 
 Tan,  "  Country/^  as  abounding  in  this  metal,  especially  in 
 Cornwall. 
 
 t  Xenophon  thus  describes  it  in  hXs  Anabasis,  B.vii.  p. 451. 
 Hutchinson's  Edit. 
 
 "  The  port  of  Calpe  is  situated  in  Asiatic  Thrace,  in  the 
 midway  between  Byzantium  (or  Constantinople)  and  Hera- 
 clea, on  the  right-hand,  as  you  sail  from  the  former  to  the  lat- 
 ter. A  promontory  runs  out  into  the  sea,  of  which  that  part, 
 which  lies  contiguous  to  the  sea,  is  a  craggy  rock  ;  in  height, 
 where  it  is  lowest,  not  less  than  twenty  fathoms.  The  neck  of 
 land,  by  which  this  promontory  is  joined  to  the  continent,  is 
 about  four  hundred  feet  in  breadth,  and  the  space  within  the 
 
APPENDIX.  25 
 
 taVy  with  the  diflference  of  the  proportion  of  size 
 in  its  respective  parts." 
 
 Not  far  from  Gibraltar,  on  the  Atlantic,  is 
 Cape  St.  Vificent,  formerly  called  Promonto- 
 riinn  sacrum;  and  opposite  to  Herculis  pro^ 
 montoriumi  on  the  Irish  coast,  is  Promonioriiim 
 sacrum,  in  Irish,  Came  sore  point,  of  the  same 
 import :  for  came,  derived  evidently  from  the  ori- 
 ental pp,  keren  or  kern,  signifying  "  a  horn," 
 is  usually  applied  to  those  sacred  mounts  or  high 
 places,  on  which  Druidical  temples  or  altars  are 
 still  found,  both  there  and  elsewhere.    And  soire 
 
 neck  is  ample  enough  to  aftord  habitation  for  ten  thousand 
 men.  The  port  lies  under  the  rock,  on  the  western  shore ; 
 and  close  to  the  sea  flows  a  spring,  plentifully  supplied  with 
 fresh  water;  this  spring  is  commanded  by  the  rock.  The  place 
 affords  great  plenty  of  timber,  particularly  such  as  is  proper 
 for  shipbuilding,  in  great  quantity  and  perfection,  close  to  the 
 sea.** 
 
 The  Greek  word,  KaA7r>i,  is  rendered  by  Hesychius, 
 uJ'^ta,  5-ajW,i/©J,  "  a  water  pot,  a  pitcher'^  probably  from  the 
 resemblance  of  the  shape  of  the  port  thereto.  Steph,  Bezant. 
 says,  there  was  both  a  city  and  a  port  of  this  name.  The  river 
 is  specified  by  Apollonius  to  be  remarkable  for  its  depth  : — 
 
 Argonaut,  ii.  661. 
 
 In  ancient  times,  the  names  of  places  were  significant,  or 
 expressive  of  their  qualities. 
 
24  APPENDIX, 
 
 signifies  "  the  rising  sun/'  or  "the  east,''  in  Irifih  ; 
 corresponding  to  Surya,  of  the  same  import  in 
 Sanscrit.      Vallancei/'s  Essay,  &c.  p.  40. 
 
 The  whole  island  indeed  was  called  ''  sacred/* 
 as  we  have  seen,  by  the  Carthaginians,  from 
 the  Samothracian  or  Phenician  rites  celebrated 
 there.  And  Kilmallock,  the  Irish  name  of  the 
 southern  capital  of  Ireland,  Juer?iia,  ''  the  tem- 
 ple of  Maloch,  or  Moloch/'  the  sun;  and  Aih- 
 lone,  or  Atha-luan,  ''  the  ford  of  the  moon/' 
 high  up  on  the  river  Shannon,  as  explained  be- 
 fore, (Essay,  p.  157),  afford  evidence  of  this. 
 
 If  we  proceed  westward,  from  Carnsore  point 
 io  KcjTt/,  we  find,  in  the  name  of  that  country, 
 the  mercantile  nation  by  whom  it  was  colonized  : 
 for  Ciaragh,  its  Irish  name,  is  derived  from  Ciar, 
 "  a  merchant  /*  whence  Ciara-ban,  ''  a  com- 
 pany of  merchants,"  corresponding  to  the  orien- 
 tal caravan,  of  the  same  import,  as  remarked  by 
 Vallanccij, 
 
 The  river  Jovp,  or  Dur,  in  Kerry,  most  pro- 
 bably derived  its  name  from  the  Douro  or  Du- 
 rius,  of  Iberia  or  Spain,  and  both  from  Joox* 
 Bora,  an  ancient  and  strong  city  of  Phenicia, 
 noticed  by  Joshua;  which  the  Manassites,  in 
 whose  lot  it  lay,  were  not  able  to  subdue.  Josh, 
 xi.  2;  xvii.  11,  12.  Judg.  i.  27.  Josephus  ^\^o 
 remarks,  that  it  is  situate  near  mount  Carmei. 
 And  we  learn  from   Timagenes  Syrusy  cited  by 
 
APPENDIX.  25 
 
 Ammianus  Marcellinus,  that  it  sent  out  colonies 
 under  the  Tyrian  Hercules,  which  settled  on  the 
 European  coasts  of  the  (Atlantic)  ocean ;  as  ob- 
 served, Reruni  Hihernicarum,  &c.  Proleg.  i, 
 p.  51. 
 
 Northward  of  the  Dur,  lies  the  river  2'fil^QC, 
 Senus,  the  largest  in  Ireland ;  whose  modern 
 name,  ''  Shannon/*  seems  to  be  compounded  of 
 the  Irish,  Scan  Amhuiny  ''the  aged  river^'*  corre- 
 sponding to  the  Latin_,  Senis  Amnis,  And  it  is 
 remarkable,  that  Sennon,  according  to  General 
 Vallancey,  is  one  of  the  names  of  the  Ganges ; 
 whose  divinity  is  called  Durga,  and  her  festival 
 annually  celebrated  in  Hindostan ;  correspond- 
 ing to  Derg,  the  divinity  of  the  Shannoji,  whose 
 name  is  preserved  in  the  Irish,  Dearg  art,  "  the 
 abode  of  Derg,"  still  retained  by  Lough  Derg, 
 the  lower  lake  on  the  Sliannon.  There  is  no  part 
 of  Ireland  that  abounds  more  in  Druidical  mo- 
 numents and  remains  than  this  noble  river,  from 
 its  mouth  to  its  source.  On  the  island  of  Ennis 
 Cattif,  commonly  called  Scatter j/,^  near  Kilrush, 
 
 *  On  this  island  lived  a  celebrated  Irish  saint,  Sennan  ; 
 so  denominated  from  the  river,  not  the  river  from  him,  accord- 
 ing to  monkish  tradition.  He  is  said  to  have  succeeded  St. 
 Patrick  in  the  see  of  Armagh,  according  to  his  prophecy 
 before  the  birth  of  Stnnan* 
 
 Nascetur  vobis  parvulus 
 Futurus  Dei  famulus. 
 
26  APPENDIX. 
 
 not  far  from  its  mouthy  there  stands  a  round  tower, 
 and  the  ruins  of  seven  churches.  A  mystical 
 number,  in  the  diviner  JBalaam*s  days.  Numb, 
 xxiii.  1.  The  upper  lake^  above  Killaloc,  called 
 Lough  Reuy  was  dedicated  to  the  moon.  Ree, 
 in  Irish,  signifying  ''  queen/'  and  Rigliy  ''  king/' 
 corresponding  to  the  Latin,  rex  and  regina ; 
 both,  probably,  of  oriental  descent.  Thus,  the 
 Egyptian  title  of  the  patriarch  Joseph,  when 
 appointed  regent  of  Egypt^  y^  2^.  Ab-rach 
 signifies  '^  father  of  the  king,"  as  understood  by 
 the  Chaldee  paraphrast^  on  Gen.  xli.  43.  And 
 the  idol  of  Sennacherib,  Nis-rochy  signified 
 ^'  king  of  flight.'*  2  Kings  xix.  37,  correspond- 
 ing to  the  Zrvc  putiO^>  '^God  of  flight/'  of 
 the  Greeks.     Selden,  Vol.  IL  p.  1491. 
 
 The  primitive  name  of  Athlonc,  preserved  by 
 Ptoloiny,  PoilCoc,  Rhocba,  bears  a  striking  ana- 
 logy to  Pt^Cocq,  Rhebas,  a  river  of  Pontiis,  near 
 the  Thracian  Bosporus,  or  Darclcnielles,  noticed 
 by  Arrian  in  his  Perlplous  ;  and  thus  celebrated 
 by  Dionysius  Periegetes,  vers.  794 — 796  : 
 
 Qui  est  Serinanus  nomine  : 
 In  meo  stabit  ordine, 
 Mihi,  Deo  propitio, 
 Succedens  Episcopo. 
 
 Harris's  Ware.  Vol.  I.  p.  34. 
 
APPENDIX.  27 
 
 P»)Sa?,  £v^'  £^aT£iK)i/  ETTir^omo-i  /seeS-^oi/, 
 
 "  The  Rhebas  here  discharges  its  pleasant  stream, 
 The  Rhebas,  which  travels  near  the  mouth  of  the  Pontus 
 
 (EuxineJ, 
 The'Rhebas,  the  fairest  water  that  flows  on  earth." 
 
 And  nothing  indeed  can  be  more  strikingly 
 descriptive  of  the  beautiful  river  Shannon,  at 
 Athlone  ;  where^  in  size,  clearness,  and  winding 
 course,  it  resembles  the  Rhebas  of  Pontiis : 
 which  Straho  represents  as  ''a  winding  stream  ;" 
 and  Tournefort,  when  he  passed  it  in  summer, 
 found  no  larger  than  a  brook.  See  Falconer's 
 Arrian,  pp.  10 — 55. 
 
 Northward  of  the  Semis,  lies  the  river  Aiisoba, 
 which  runs  into  Gain' ay  hay.  Here  the  Irish 
 annals  place  a  settlement  of  Asoh  Gael-ihh,  ''  the 
 noble  merchant-tribe,'*  as  noticed  in  Obr ten's 
 Dictionary:  the  first  word,  asob,  *^  noble,"  evi- 
 dently corresponding  to  the  name  of  the  river  ; 
 and  Gael-ibh,  "  the  merchant-tribe,*'  to  Gallive, 
 the  Irish  name  of  the  town  of  Galwai/.  Ibh,  a 
 a  tribe,  bears  a  striking  analogy  to  the  Chaldee 
 2^,  aib,  of  the  same  import,  as  remarked  by 
 Vallancey  ;  and  we  may  add^  that  the  Lough 
 Gorrib,  from  which  the  river  Aiisoba,  or  ''  Suck," 
 issues,  is  naturally  derived  from  the  Hebrew  or 
 
28  APPENDIX. 
 
 Phenician^  ^"^y  (ErehJ,  "  evenings  or  western/' 
 the  first  guttural  letter  y  (ain)  being  frequently 
 sounded  like  the  letter  G,  as  in  the  word  Go- 
 rnorrah. 
 
 Northward  of  the  Ausoba,  lay  Nagnata,  "  a 
 remarkable  city''  on  the  sea-coast;  of  which  no 
 traces  are  said  to  remain.  However,  with  the 
 prefix,  cuon,  signifying,  in  Irish,  a  "  jtort  or 
 liarbour,'*  it  seems  to  have  given  name  to  the 
 whole  province  of  Con-naght,  according  to 
 the  ingenious  conjecture  of  Camden.  Hibernia, 
 p.  665. 
 
 Of  the  several  tribes  inhabiting  Ireland,  ac- 
 cording to  Ptolomy,  the  Brigantes,  on  the  south- 
 ern coast,  appear  to  have  been  descended  from 
 the  Iberian  or  Spanish  tribe  of  the  same  name, 
 near  Corunna,  which  was  formerly  called  Fla- 
 via  Brigantum;  and  with  a  fair  southerly  wind 
 is  not  more  than  two  days*  sail  from  the  Irish 
 coast.  Here  was  a  remarkable  pharos  or  light- 
 house, said  to  be  built  by  Breogan,  the  son  of 
 Brath,  the  lineal  descendant  of  Fenius,  and  the 
 grandfather  of  that  Milesius,  whose  sons,  Heber 
 and  Heremon,  led  a  colony  to  Ireland,  where 
 they  were  called  Sleoght  Breogan,  ''  the  race  of 
 Breogan.'* 
 
 The  Vellaboriy  on  the  south-west  coast  of 
 Kerry,  strongly  resemble  the  Illiberi  of  Iberia 
 or  Spain,   and  are  denominated   in  Irish,   Siol 
 
APPENDIX.  29 
 
 EhiVj  marking  their  descent  as  ''  the  seed  of 
 Eber." 
 
 The  Gangani  also,  on  the  western  coast  bor- 
 dering on  the  Seiius,  appear  to  be  descended  from 
 the  Concaiii,  a  Spanish  tribe  of  Scijthian  origin, 
 who  used  to  bleed  their  horses  and  drink  their 
 blood,  according  to  the  Latin  poets  : — 
 
 Et  laeturn  equino  sanguine  Concani. 
 
 Horat, 
 
 Et  qui  Massa^etum  monstrans  feritate  parentem, 
 Cornipedis  fusa  satiaris,  Concane,  vena. 
 
 Silliis  Italicus. 
 
 And  the  savage  custom  of  bleeding  their  cattle, 
 and  mixing  the  blood  with  oatmeal  in  seasons  of 
 scarcity,  is  said  to  have  been  prevalent  on  the 
 western  coast  of  Ireland,  not  many  years  since. 
 
 The  eastern  coast  of  Ireland,  above  the  Bri- 
 gajiteSj  northward,  was  inhabited  by  the  Mana- 
 pii;  who  were  probably  descended  from  the 
 Menapiiy  a  German  tribe  near  Bral)ant;  and 
 Weysford,  the  old  name  of  the  town  Ma?iapia,  or 
 Wexford  at  present,  indicates  a  Saxon  origin, 
 as  recorded  by  the  old  poet  Xecliam : 
 
 Ditat  Enestorii  flumen  quod  Shma  vocatur, 
 
 Hunc  cernit  Weisford  se  sociare  sibi. 
 
 Camden,  660 ; 
 
 where  Slana  denotes  the  river  Slaney^  which 
 runs  by  Enniscorthy, 
 
30  APPENDIX. 
 
 Above  the  JManairii  were  the  Cauci,  who  like- 
 wise appear  to  have  been  descended  from  another 
 distin2;uished  German  tribe,  the  Chauci,  settled 
 on  the  banks  of  the  river  Visurgis  or  Weser, 
 and  stretching  southwards,  from  the  Alhis  or 
 ElhCy  to  the  Ehenus  or  Rhine,  Of  whom  Taci- 
 ins  gives  the  following  honourable  description  : 
 Tam  immensum  terrarum  spatium  non  tenent 
 tantum  Cliancl,  sed  et  implent:  populus  inter 
 Germanos  nobilissimus,  quique  magnitudinem 
 suam  malit  justitia  tueri :  sine  cupiditate,  sine 
 impotentia,  quieti  secretique,  nulla  provocant 
 bella,  nuUis  raptibus  aut  latrociniis  populantur. 
 Idque  praecipuum  virtutis  ac  virium  argumentum 
 est,  quod  ut  superiores  agant,  non  per  injur ias 
 adsequuntur.  Prompta  tamen  omnibus  arma,  ac 
 si  res  poscat,  exercitus,  plurimum  virorum  equo- 
 rumque.     Germania,  §  35. 
 
 ''  Such  an  immense  tract  of  territory  the 
 Chauci  not  only  occupy,  but  fill :  a  people  the 
 noblest  among  the  Germans,  who  prefer,  by 
 justice,  to  support  their  greatness;  without  am- 
 bition, without  passion.  Quiet  and  retired,  they 
 provoke  no  wars ;  they  lay  waste  no  countries 
 by  rapine  and  robberies ;  and  the  principal  proof 
 of  their  virtue  and  power  is,  that  they  have 
 attained  the  pre-eminence  not  by  violence.  All, 
 however,  are  ready  to  take  arms,  and,  if  neces- 
 sary, io  raise  a  numerous  army  of  infantry  and 
 cavalrv/' 
 
APPENDIX.  31 
 
 And  the  maritime  baronies  of  Bargij  and 
 Forth,  in  the  county  of  Wexford,  are  still  dis- 
 tinguished, for  retaining  their  ancient  Saxon  dia- 
 lect^ and  for  their  simplicity  of  manners  and 
 industry,  from  the  adjoining  districts. 
 
 The  Blanii  or  Eblani,  northward  of  the  Cauci, 
 were  probably  descended  from  the  Saxons,  or 
 Danes  of  the  Chersonesus  Cimhrica,  or  Jutland; 
 for  Ehlaiia,  or  Dublin,  was  the  principal  settle- 
 ment of  the  Ostmen,  afterwards,  A.D.  807. 
 
 The  northernmost  tribes  of  the  Voluntii,  or 
 Uluntii,  in  Irish  Ullaigt  ;  whence  Ulidia,  or  the 
 province  of  Ulster  ;  and  the  Darnii,  or  Darini^ 
 whose  original  name  is  still  preserved  in  the  city 
 of  Derry,  (or  Darry,  according  to  the  broader 
 pronunciation  of  the  natives, )  with  the  remaining 
 tribes  of  the  JRohogdii  and  Veninicnii,  were  all 
 probably  descended  from  the  parallel  regions  or 
 climates  of  the  continent.  The  Robogdii,  per- 
 haps, from  Robodimum,  or  ''  Brin,"  in  Ger- 
 many. And  their  origin  appears  to  be  marked 
 by  their  broad  accent^  sandy  hair,  and  fair  com- 
 plexions, which  remarkably  distinguish  them 
 from  the  natives  of  the  south  and  the  west  of 
 Ireland, 
 
 The  high  antiquity  of  the  successive  coloni- 
 zations of  Ireland,  beginning  with  the  celebrated 
 Phenician  navigator,  who  explored  the  southern 
 coasts  of  Britain  and  Ireland,  uiav  be  collected 
 
32  APPENDIX. 
 
 from  the  Irish  annals,  especially  the  valuable 
 chronological  poem  of  Gillas  Coemhain,  written 
 in  Irish^  A.D.  1072,  and  first  published,  lately, 
 with  a  Latin  translation,  by  O' Conor,  Prol.  ii, 
 pp.  31—42. 
 
 The  Irish  Milesians  reckon  twenty-three  gene- 
 rations from  Feiii  an  fear  sold,  ''  the  Phenician 
 wise  7na7i/'  their  ancestor,  to  Heber  and  Here^ 
 mon,  the  sons  of  Milesius,  who  established  the 
 last  settlement  from  Spain,  as  observed  before  ; 
 which,  at  the  usual  computation  of  three  mean 
 generations  to  a  century,  would  give  766  years 
 from  Fenius  to  Heder,  But  we  learn  from 
 Coemliain,  that  ''  the  sons  of  Milesius  were 
 coeval  with  Solomon,  and  that  the  Gadeliafis 
 came  to  Ireland  in  the  middle  of  the  reign  of 
 this  illustrious  prince,"  B.  C.  1002,  according  to 
 the   Irish   chronology.*     Counting  backwards 
 
 *  In  order  to  determine  this  cardinal  date  of  ancient  Irish 
 history,  it  is  necessary  to  premise  a  synopsis  of 
 
 Coenihain's  Sijstem  of  Chronology. 
 
 y.  B.  c. 
 
 Creation 1656  .  .  .  3952 
 
 Deluge 293  ..  .  2296 
 
 Abraham  born 942  ..  .  2004 
 
 David  king 473  ..  .  1062 
 
 Babylonish  Captivity  ..     589  ...     589 
 
 Christian  era 3952  ...         I 
 
APPENDIX.  35 
 
 therefore,  from  this  date,  766  years,  we  get  the 
 time  of  Fenius  about  B.C.   1768.      And   this 
 
 In  this  table,  the  first  column  contains  the  years  elapsed 
 between  the  succeeding  events:  thus,  from  the  Creation,  1656 
 years  to  the  Deluge  ;  from  the  Deluge,  292  years  to  the  birth 
 of  Abraham,  &c. ;  and  their  amount,  3952  years,  gives  the  basis 
 of  the  system,  or  the  years  elapsed  from  the  Creation  to  the 
 vulgar  Christian  era.  The  second  column  gives  the  dates  of 
 these  events  before  the  Christian  era. 
 
 David  began  to  reign  B.C.  1062;  from  which  subducting 
 60  years,  for  the  amount  of  his  whole  reign,  40  years,  and  20 
 years,  the  half  of  So/o/wo/i's,  we  get  B.C.  1002,  for  the  date  of 
 the  expedition  of  Heber  and  Hertvion  to  Ireland. 
 
 This  same  number  has  been  noticed  by  two  earlier  chro- 
 nologers,  Marcus  Anclwreta,  A.  D.  047 ;  and  Nennkis,  A.  D. 
 858;  who  both  date  the  arrival  of  the  Scoti  in  Ireland,  "  1002 
 years  after  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea  by  the  Israelites,  in 
 which  the  Egyptains  were  drowned,*'  0' Go?2or,  Proleg.  ii. 
 pp.  15,  45.  The  identity  of  the  number,  1002,  proves  the 
 mistake  in  the  reference  to  the  exode  of  the  Israelites,  instead 
 of  to  the  Christian  era ;  which  depresses  the  arrival  of  the 
 Scoti  five  centuries  too  low.  For  Coemhain  reckons  the  exode 
 502  years  after  the  birth  of  Abraham,  or  B.C.  1502;  from 
 which  subtracting  1002  years,  the  arrival  of  the  Scoti  would 
 be  reduced  to  B.C.  500;  or,  following  Usher's  date  of  the 
 Deluge,  B.C.  1491,  0' Conor  reduces  it  still  lower,  to  B.C. 
 489. — Proleg.  ii.  p.  45.  Upon  the  superior  authority  of  Cocm- 
 kain  therefore,  as  a  chronologer,  we  are  warranted  to  rectify 
 this  important  error  of  Nennius,  and  Marcus  Anchoreta, 
 which  even  Dr.  0' Conor  has  failed  to  correct;  not  adverting 
 to  the  foregoing  inference  from  Coemhain.  But  he  has  hap- 
 pily furnished  himself  the  materials  fgr  proving  the  error, 
 
 D 
 
34  APPENDIX. 
 
 agrees  with  sacred  and  profane  history :  for 
 Joshua,  whose  administration  began  B.C.  1608, 
 according  to  Ilales's  chronology,  notices  ''  the 
 strong  city  of  Tyre,"  Josh.  xix.  29,  which 
 maintained  its  independence  even  in  David's 
 days,  2  Sam.  xxiv.  7;  and  in  Solomo?i's,  1  Kings 
 ix.  II — 14.  And  Herodotus,  that  inquisitive 
 traveller  and  intelligent  historian,  who  visited 
 Tijre  about  B.  C.  448,  saw  there  the  temple  of 
 the  Thasian  Hercules;  and  another  erected  to 
 him  by  the  Plienicians  at  Thasus  itself,  an  island 
 on  the  coast  of  Thrace,  while  they  were  engaged 
 in  search  of  Europa,  the  daughter  of  Age?ior, 
 king  of  Tt/re,  who  had  been  carried  off  by  some 
 Greeks.  An  event,  says  Herodotus,  which  hap- 
 pened five  generations  before  the  Grecian  7/er- 
 cules,  the  son  o^  Amphitryon,  B.  ii.  §  44  ;  wlio 
 flourished  about  900  years  before  he  wrote, 
 §145,  or  about  B.C.  1348;  to  which,  adding 
 166  years   for  the  five  generations,  we  ^ei  the 
 
 He  states,  that  118  kings  of  the  Scoti  reigned,  till  the  arrival 
 of  St.  Patrick,  B.C.  489  -}-  A.  D.  432  =  921  years  in  all, 
 which,  divided  by  118,  would  give  too  short  an  average  of 
 reigns,  only  l-i^  years  a-piece ;  whereas  the  true  interval,  B.  C. 
 1002  -f  A.D.  432  =  1434  years,  would  give  the  average  of 
 reigns,  above  twelve  years  a-piece  j  which  Jie  justly  repre- 
 sents as  the  standard,  from  Patrick  to  Malachy  ii,  vii^.  48 
 reigns  in  .)90  year?. — Pr«>lcg  ii.  p,  4i>. 
 
APPENIDX.  35 
 
 rape  of  Europa  about  B.C.  1514.      But  the 
 
 deification  of  the  Thasian  Hercules  must  have 
 been  after  his  death  ;  which  may  make  him  the 
 contemporary  of  Joshua,  or  even  earlier.  Hero- 
 dolus  relates,  that  the  7V/rzflns  themselves  boasted 
 of  the  remote  antiquity  of  their  city,  founded,  as 
 they  said,  2300  years  before  ( B.  ii.  44),  which 
 would  carry  it  higher  than  the  Deluge !  The  high 
 antiquity,  however,  of  Sidoii  and.  her  daughter 
 Tyre,  was  acknowledged  by  Xerxes  king  of 
 Persia,  when  he  invaded  Greece,  B.C.  480; 
 and  in  a  council  of  his  naval  commanders,  gave 
 precedence  of  rank  to  their  kings.  B.  viii.  §  67. 
 
 Waving  the  expeditions  of  Partliola?ius  to 
 Irehmd  in  Abraham* s  days,  and  of  Memesius 
 in  Jacob's  days,  which  O' Conor  judiciously  re- 
 jects as  fabulous  (Proleg*.  ii.  p.  25),  the  third 
 expedition  was  that  of  the  Firholgs  (viri  Belgas) 
 of  the  Irish  annals,  who  established  themselves  m 
 the  south  of  Irela7id,  according  to  Coemhain, 
 200  years  after  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  B.C. 
 1502— 200  =  B.C.  1302. 
 
 The  fourth  expedition  of  the  Danmonians, 
 Menapiafis,  and  Brigantes  of  Britain,  accom- 
 panied by  the  Tuatha  Du  Danaan,  ''  the  ^vii- 
 nets  of  Dedanim,**  noticed  Essay,  p.  151,  formed 
 a  settlement  in  Ireland,  and  conquered  the  JPrr- 
 bolgs,  in  the  famous  battle  of  Moi/  iura,  or 
 
 d2 
 
36  APPENDrx. 
 
 "  field  of  the  tower/*  in  Connauglit^  80  years 
 after  the  arrival  of  the  Firholgs,  or  B.C.  1222. 
 
 These  Tuatha  Danaan  appear  to  be  described 
 by  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  as  '*  a  sort  of  men  skilled 
 in  the  religious  mysteries^  arts,  and  sciences  of 
 Phceiiicia ;  who  accompanied  the  Phcenicians, 
 and  Syrians,  conquered  by  David,  that  fled 
 from  their  country,  and  settled  in  Crete,  Lyhia, 
 &c.  and  introduced  letters,  music^  poetry,  and 
 the  fabrication  of  metals,  &c.  under  several 
 leaders^  Phccnix,  Cadmus,  &c, — Ne-wton's  Short 
 Chronicle,  An.  B.  C.  1045. 
 
 The  fifth  expedition  of  the  Scoti,  Gadelians, 
 or  Milesians,  from  Spain,  under  the  conduct  of 
 Heber  and  Heremon,  was  in  the  middle  of  Solo-^ 
 mo?i*s  reign,  B.C.  1002,*  according  to  Coevi- 
 liain.  They  established  themselves  in  Ireland, 
 and  drove  the  Damnonians  into  Coimaiiglit ;  a 
 part  of  which  was  called  Erros  Damnoniorum 
 by  Adamnanus,  in  the  sixth  century,  and  still 
 retains  the  name  of  the  barony  of  ErriSy  border-, 
 ing  on  the  western  ocean. 
 
 *  "  Kinea  Scuit,  the  posterity  of  the  Iberian  Scoti,  who 
 settled  in  Spain,  came  to  Ireland  about  a  thousand  years  before 
 
 Christ." Charles  0' Conor,  Esq Fa//«nceys  Essay,  &c,, 
 
 p.  171. 
 
APPENDIX.  .17 
 
 A  hundred  years  after  this  expedition,  or  B.C. 
 902,  Tigernmachy  king  of  Ireland,  introduced 
 the  worship  of  idols,  Crinn  Cruagh,  &c.  in 
 addition  to  the  former  adoration  of  the  heavenly 
 host,  or  sabianism,  of  the  primitive  Druids  or 
 Diviners. — Essay^  p.  160. 
 
 The  Irish  annalists,  Coemhairij  Modiidiiis, 
 &c.  reckoned  136  kings  of  Ireland  to  Loagaire, 
 in  the  fourth  year  of  whose  reign  St.  Patrick 
 came  to  Ireland,  A.  D.  432;  of  which  number, 
 9  were  Firholgs,  9  Damnonians,  and  118  Scoti, 
 or  Milesians.  Whence  it  appears,  that  they 
 reigned,  on  an  average,  only  about  twelve  years 
 a-piece  (O'Conor,  Proleg.  ii.  p.  45) ;  and  conse- 
 quently, that  the  state  of  society  was  then  unset- 
 tled and  turbulent,  from  the  shortness  of  their 
 reigns,  below  the  usual  standard  of  22  years. — 
 See  Haks'  Chronology y  Vol.  I.  pp.  302—305. 
 
3B  APPENDIX. 
 
 II. 
 
 ANCIENT   PILLARS   IN   PALESTINE,    AND   ROUND 
 TOWERS  IN  IRELAND. 
 
 In  the  Essay,  p.  161,  was  given  an  account, 
 extracted  from  the  judicious  MmmdrcV^  Tra- 
 vels, of  an  ancient  Phoenician  temple,  cut  out  of 
 the  solid  rock,  which  he  saw  on  the  sea-coast,  a 
 little  southward  oi  Ar cuius,  in  the  neighbour- 
 hood of  Tripoli;  and  about  half  a  mile  to  the 
 southward  of  it,  two  roiind  pillars,  represented 
 by  A  and  B  in  the  plate,  with  sepulchral  monu- 
 ments underneath  each. 
 
 He  describes  the  pillar  (A)  as  thirty-three 
 feet  high.  Its  longest  stone  or  pedestal  was  ten 
 feet  high,  and  fifteen  square :  the  superstructure 
 upon  which  was,  first  a  tall  stone  in  form  of  a 
 cylinder,  and  then  another  stone  cut  in  the  shape 
 of  a  pyramid. 
 
 The  other  pillar  ( B )  was  thirty  feet  two  inches 
 high.  Its  pedestal  was  in  height  six  feet,  and  six- 
 teen feet  six  inches  square.  It  was  supported  by 
 four  lions  carved  one  at  each  corner  of  the  pede- 
 stal. The  carving  had  been  very  rude  at  the 
 best,  but  was  now  rendered  by  time  much  worn. 
 The  upper  part  reared  upon  the  pedestal  was  all 
 
on  the  (oast  of  PALESTINE 
 
.4n  AncientTeuiple  tmd  two  Round  Pillars  nrar  Tripol 
 
APPENDIX.  39 
 
 one  single  stone^  in  fashion  as  is  represented  in  the 
 figure  (B),  Plate  IL 
 
 Each  of  these  pillars  had  under  it  several 
 sepulchres^  the  entrances  into  which  were  on  the 
 south  side.  *'  It  cost  us/'  says  he,  ''  some  time 
 and  pains  to  ^ei  into  them;  the  avenues  heing 
 obstructed,  first  with  briars  and  wxeds,  and  then 
 \vith  dirt.  But  however  we  removed  both  these 
 obstacles,  encouraging  ourselves  with  the  hopes, 
 or  rather  making  ourselves  merry  w  ith  the  fancy 
 of  hidden  treasure.  But  as  soon  as  we  were 
 entered  into  the  vaults,  we  found  that  our  golden 
 imaginations  ended  (as  all  worldly  hopes  and 
 projects  do  at  last)  in  dust  and  putrifaction. 
 But  however,  that  we  might  not  go  away  with- 
 out some  reward  for  our  pains,  we  took  as  exact 
 a  survey  as  we  could  of  those  chambers  of  dark- 
 ness  ;  which  were  disposed  in  such  manner  as  is 
 expressed  in  the  following  figures. 
 
 ''  The  chambers  under  the  pillar  (A),  lay  as  is 
 represented  in  the  figures  (1,  2,  3,  4).  Going 
 down  seven  or  eight  steps,  you  come  to  the 
 mouth  of  the  sepulchre ;  when  crawling  in,  you 
 arrive  in  the  chamber  ( 1 ),  which  is  nine  feet 
 two  inches  broad,  and  eleven  feet  long.  Turning 
 to  the  right  hand,  and  going  through  a  narrow 
 passage,  you  come  to  the  room  (2),  which  is 
 eight  feet  broad  and  ten  long.  In  this  chamber 
 are  seven  cells  for  corpses ;  viz.  two  over  against 
 
40  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  entrance^  four  on  the  left-hand,  and  one  un- 
 finished on  the  right:  these  cells  were  hewn 
 directly  into  the  firm  rock.  We  measured  seve- 
 ral of  them,  and  found  them  eight  feet  and  a 
 half  in  length,  and  three  feet  three  inches  square. 
 I  would  not  infer  from  hence,  that  the  corpses 
 deposited  here  were  of  such  gigantic  size  as  to 
 fill  up  such  large  coffins ;  though,  at  the  same 
 time,  why  should  any  men  be  so  prodigal  of 
 their  labour  as  to  cut  these  caverns  into  so  hard 
 a  rock  as  this  was,  much  farther  than  necessity 
 required  ? 
 
 "  On  the  other  side  of  the  chamber  ( 1 )  was 
 a  narrow  passage  seven  feet  long,  leading  into 
 the  room  (3),  whose  dimensions  were  nine  feet 
 in  breadth,  and  twelve  in  length.  It  had  eleven 
 cells  of  somewhat  a  less  size  than  the  former, 
 lying  at  equal  distances  all  round  about  it. 
 
 ''  Passing  out  of  the  room  ( 1 )  foreright,  you 
 have  two  narrow  entrances,  each  seven  feet  long, 
 into  the  room  (4. )  This  room  was  nine  feet  square  : 
 it  had  no  cells  in  it  like  the  others^  nor  any  thing 
 else  remarkable,  but  only  a  bench  cut  all  along 
 its  side  on  the  left-hand.  From  the  description 
 of  this  sepulchre,  it  is  easy  to  conceive  the  dispo- 
 sition of  the  other  under  the  pillar  ( B ),  which 
 is  represented  in  the  figures  (5,  6).  The  heights 
 of  the  rooms  in  both  was  about  six  feet ;  and 
 the  pillars  were  built  each  over  the  innermost 
 
APPENDIX.  41 
 
 room  of  the  sepulchres  to  which  it  belonged  ; 
 namely,  (A)  over  (4),  and  (B)  over  (6). 
 
 "  At  about  the  distance  of  a  furlong  from 
 this  place,  we  discerned  another  pillar^  resem- 
 bling this  last  described.  It  was  erected  like- 
 wise over  a  sepulchre,  of  which  you  have  the 
 delineation  in  the  figures  (7)  and  (8).  There 
 was  this  singularity  observable  in  this  last  sepul- 
 chre, that  its  cells  were  cut  into  the  rock,  eigh- 
 teen feet  in  length  ;  possibly  to  the  intent,  that 
 two  or  three  corpses  might  be  deposited  in  each 
 of  them  at  the  feet  of  one  another.  But  having 
 a  long  stage  to  Tripoli,  we  thought  it  not  sea- 
 sonable to  spend  any  more  time  in  this  place, 
 which  might  perhaps  have  afforded  us  several 
 other  antiquities. 
 
 "  And  yet  for  all  our  haste,  we  had  not  gone 
 a  mile,  before  our  curiosity  was  again  arrested 
 by  the  observation  of  another  tower,  which 
 appeared  in  a  thicket  not  far  from  the  way-side. 
 It  was  thirty-three  feet  and  a  half  high,  and 
 thirty-one  feet  square  ;  composed  of  huge  square 
 stones,  and  adorned  with  a  handsome  cornice  all 
 round  at  top.  It  contained  only  two  rooms, 
 one  above  another ;  into  both  which  there  were 
 entrances  on  the  north  side,  through  two  square 
 boles  into  the  wall.  The  separation  between 
 both  rooms,  as  also  the  covering  at  the  top, 
 was  made  not  of  arched  work,  but  of  vast  fiat 
 
42  APPENDIX. 
 
 stones ;  in  thickness  four  feet,  and  of  so  great 
 an  extent,  that  two  of  them  in  each  place  suf- 
 ficed to  spread  over  the  whole  fabric.  This  was 
 a  very  ancient  structure,  and  probably  a  place 
 of  sepulchre.'* — MaundreFs  Journal,  &c.  pp. 
 21 — 23.  An  admirable  work  indeed,  which  well 
 deserves  the  eulogy  of  Bishop  Newton  on  Pro- 
 phecy, Vol.  I.  p.  349.  "  Maundrers  Jouriud, 
 though  a  little  book,  is  yet  worth  a  folio  ;  being 
 so  accurately  and  ingeniously  written,  that  it 
 may  serve  as  a  model  for  all  writers  of  travels.** 
 
 Curiosity  is  naturally  led  to  inquiry :  for  what 
 purpose,  by  whom,  and  at  what  time,  were  these 
 extraordinary  excavations  made  ? 
 
 I  shall  attempt  to  answer  each  inquiry  in 
 order. 
 
 1.  That  they  were  intended  solely  for  human 
 sepulchres,  as  imagined  by  Maundrely  may  well 
 be  doubted.  If  the  pillars  placed  over  them 
 were  consecrated  to  the  Baals,  the  sun  and  moon, 
 as  is  highly  probable,  for  the  reasons  mentioned 
 in  the  Essay,  pp.  162,  163,  is  it  unlikely  that 
 the  catacombs  were  destined  for  the  sepulture 
 of  those  animals  whom  the  pagans  considered 
 as  emblems  of  their  divinities  ;  the  hidl  and  the 
 heifer,  the  serpent,  the  dragon  or  crocodile,  and 
 the  whole  train  of  bestial  gods,  that  disgraced 
 the  most  polished  nations  of  antiquity,  the 
 Egyptians,  the  Indians,  &c.  ?     The  extraordi- 
 
APPENDIX.  43 
 
 nary  size  of  some  of  the  cells,  which  excited  the 
 wonder  of  Maundi^el,  so  unnecessary^  indeed,  if 
 designed  only  for  the  reception  of  human  corpses, 
 were  well  and  adequately  fitted  for  the  sepulchres 
 of  their  sacred  hulls  and  heifers  ;  and  these,  in 
 the  last  catacomb  especially,  of  eighteen  feet  in 
 length,  for  the  reception  of  dead  crocodiles. 
 
 The  Labyrinth  of  Egypt^  which  Herodotus 
 saw  and  admired  so  highly,  even  more  than  the 
 pyramids  themselves,  contained  as  he  was  told, 
 in  its  subterranean  chambers  or  vaults,  which  he 
 was  not  permitted  to  enter,  ''  the  bodies  of  the 
 kiugs  who  built  the  Labyrinth,  and  also  of  the 
 sacred  crocodiles,''  B.  ii.  §  148.  And  Savary, 
 in  searching  for  the  Labyrinth,  remarks,  that 
 ''  amidst  the  ruins  of  the  towns  of  Caroun^  the 
 attention  is  particularly  fixed  by  several  narrow, 
 low,  and  very  long  cells,  which  seem  to  have 
 had  no  other  use  than  that  of  containing  the 
 bodies  of  the  sacred  crocodiles :  these  remains 
 can  only  correspond  with  the  lahyinnthJ''  Beloe's 
 Herodot.  Vol.  II.  p.  84,  note.  And  it  is  now 
 ascertained  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  great 
 pyramids  of  Geeza  were  the  sepulchres,  not 
 merely  of  their  kings,  as  Herodotus  imagined, 
 but  principally  of  their  sacred  bulls,  the  Apis 
 or  Mnevis.  The  great,  or  first  pyramid,  attri- 
 buted to  Cheops^  has  been  long  opened,  even 
 before  the  time  of   Herodotus;  but  nothing  is 
 
44  APPENDIX. 
 
 now  found  in  the  large  sarcophagus  of  the 
 great  chamber,  so  unnecessarily  large  for  the 
 human  figure.  The  second  pyramid,  attributed 
 to  CephreneSy  after  having  been  closed  for  ages, 
 and  long  supposed  to  be  solid,  ever  since  the 
 Egyptian  priests  informed  Herodotus^  that  only 
 the  pyramid  of  Cheops  contained  chambers  in 
 its  interior,  (B.  ii.  §126),  has  been  opened 
 lately  by  M.  Belzoni,  an  enterprizing  Italian 
 traveller,  who  found  the  great  chamber,  in  the 
 center  of  the  pyramid,  46  feet  3  inches  long,  16 
 feet  3  inches  wide,  and  23  feet  6  inches  high  ; 
 in  the  midst  of  which  was  a  sarcophagus  of 
 granite,  8  feet  long,  3  feet  6  inches  wide,  and 
 2  feet  3  inches  deep,  inside.  The  lid  of  it  had 
 been  opened.*  In  it  M.  Belzoni  observed  a  few 
 bones  of  a  human  skeleton,  as  he  supposed,  be- 
 longing to  Cephrenes,  the  reputed  builder  of  this 
 pyramid.  Shortly  after  the  opening  of  this  pyra- 
 mid, March  2,  1818,  Major  Fitzclarence^  in  his 
 journey  overland  from  India  to  Cairo,  visited  the 
 central  chamber,  and  brought  away  a  few  frag- 
 ments of  the  bones  in  the  sarcophagus;  and 
 among  the  rest,  one,    which  proved  to  be  the 
 
 *  From  M.  BelzonVs  researches  it  appears  that  this  second 
 pyramid  had  been  opened,  during  the  reign  of  the  Suhan  Ali 
 Mahomet  I.  of  the  Saracen  dynasty,  from  an  Arabic  inscrip- 
 tion on  the  wall  of  the  western  side  of  the  great  chamber. 
 
APPENDIX.  45 
 
 lower  extremity  of  the  thigh  bone,  where  it  comes 
 in  contact  with  the  knee  joint.  This  singular 
 relic  was  presented  by  him  to  the  Prince  Regent, 
 who  submitted  it  to  the  inspection  of  that  emi- 
 nent surgeon.  Sir  Everard  Home.  Sir  Everard, 
 entertaining  no  doubt  of  its  being  part  of  a 
 human  skeleton,  took  it  to  the  Museum  of  the 
 College  of  Surgeons,  that  by  adjusting  it  to  the 
 same  part  of  different  sized  skeletons,  he  might 
 be  enabled  to  form  some  estimate  of  the  compa- 
 rative stature  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  and  modern 
 Euj'opeans,  On  a  closer  and  more  laborious  in- 
 spection, however,  the  fragment  was  found  to 
 agree  with  none  of  them ;  and  it  finally  appeared, 
 that  instead  of  forming  any  part  of  the  thigh 
 bone  of  a  human  subject^  it  actually  made  part  of 
 that  of  a  cow,  [or  buir\. 
 
 And  to  corroborate  this  curious  evidence,  M. 
 Belzoni,  in  making  researches  among  the  ruins 
 of  Thebes  in  Upper  Egypt,  some  time  before, 
 discovered  a  grand  catacomb  in  the  valley, 
 known  by  the  name  of  Bib  an  el  Moluk,  "  the 
 tombs  (or  rather  ^Tz^e^ )  oj  the  king,''  which  ex- 
 tended 309  feet  from  the  front  entrance  to  the 
 innermost  chamber,  the  whole  cut  out  of  the 
 living  rock.  The  sides  of  the  rock  were  as  white 
 as  snow,  and  covered  with  paintings  of  well- 
 shaped  figures,  at  fresco,  as  fresh  as  if  they  had 
 been  laid    on   the   day   befoic  the  opening'  was 
 
46  APPENDIX, 
 
 made,  and  with  hieroj^lyphics  quite  perfect.  In 
 one  of  the  numerous  chambers  of  this  catacomb, 
 he  discovered  an  exquisitely  beautiful  sarcopha- 
 gus of  alabaster,  nine  feet  five  inches  long  by 
 three  feet  nine  inches  wide,  and  two  feet  and  an 
 inch  high,  carved  within  and  without  with  hiero- 
 glyphics and  figures  in  intaglio,  nearly  in  a 
 perfect  state,  sounding  like  a  bell,  and  as  trans- 
 parent as  glass.  From  the  extraordinary  mag- 
 nificence of  this  tomb,  M.  Bclzonl  conceives 
 that  it  must  be  the  depository  of  the  remains  of 
 Apisi  in  which  idea  he  is  the  more  confirmed, 
 by  having  found  the  carcass  of  a  bull  embalmed 
 with  asphaltum,  in  the  innermost  chamber. 
 
 From  this,  and  other  specimens  at  the  temple 
 of  Ipsambul,  in  Nubia,  above  the  second  cata- 
 ract of  the  Nile,  this  intelligent,  enterprizing, 
 and  most  meritorious  traveller  justly  collected, 
 that  *'  the  arts,  as  practised  in  Egypt,  descended 
 from  Ethiopia  :  the  style  of  the  sculpture  being  in 
 several  respects  superior  to  any  thing  that  has  yet 
 been  found  in  Egypt,'*  The  whole  of  this  inte- 
 resting account  is  briefly  extracted  from  the  last 
 number  of  the  Q^uarterly  Review,  xxxvii,  Sep- 
 tember 1818,  in  the  article  of  LighCs  Travels  in 
 Egypt  and  Nubia,  and  its  addendum,  p.  230. 
 
 These  luminous  observations  remove  every 
 shadow  of  doubt  respecting  the  purpose  for  which 
 the  Palestine  catacombs  were  made.     And  it  is 
 
APPENDIX.  47 
 
 remarkable,  that  in  the  third  catacomb,  beside 
 the  lateral  cells,  18  feet  long,  in  the  anti- 
 chamber  (7),  there  are  two  in  the  inner  chamber 
 (8),  which  appear  to  be  twice  as  wide  as  the 
 former.  In  the  square  tower  also,  noticed  by 
 him,  with  two  chambers,  an  upper  and  a  lower, 
 cieled  with  enormous  stones ;  these  are  of  a  size 
 and  cieling  corresponding  to  the  chambers  of  the 
 great  pyramids  of  Egypt ;  while  the  entrances  of 
 all  placed  on  the  7iorth  side,  (which  is  observ- 
 able also  in  the  round  towers  in  Ireland  and  else- 
 where), furnish  all  together  the  strongest  pre- 
 sumptive evidence,  that  all  were  the  workman- 
 ship of  some  very  ancient  and  polished  people,  or 
 their  colonies ;  declining  in  grandeur  and  mag- 
 nificence, according  as  they  diverged,  in  process 
 of  time,  from  their  prime  central  establishment. 
 And  who  that  original  people  were,  may  be 
 collected  from  the  records  of  ancient  nations  still 
 subsisting. 
 
 2.  Herodotus  observes,  that  though  the  priests 
 attributed  the  building  of  the  great  pyramids  to 
 three  Egyptian  kings,  Cheops ^  Cephrenes,  and 
 MycerinuSj  yet  the  people  ascribed  them  to  a 
 shepherd,  Philitis,  who,  at  that  time,  fed  his 
 cattle  in  those  places.''  B.  ii.  §  128.  And  Ala- 
 netho  the  Egyptian  priest,  in  his  dynasties,  informs 
 us,  that  the  native  Egyptians  were  conquered  and 
 enslaved  by  a  nation  coming  from  ArabiUi  called 
 
48  APPENDIX. 
 
 TK-IfLl    [Uk-s-os],   '' King-Shepherds  r   who 
 miserably  oppressed  the  natives,  under  a  dynasty 
 of  six  kings  of  their  race ;  and  from  whom  the 
 isthmus  of  Suez,   {2(DC;,  or   2g)Bq),  by  which 
 they  came,  seem  to  have  derived  its  name.     And 
 from  the  Vedas,  or  Sanscrit  records  of  Hindustan, 
 •we  learn  that  these  invaders  were  the  Paliy  or 
 Palli,  signifying  ''  Shepherds"  in  that  language; 
 a   powerful,    warlike,    and   enterprizing  Indian 
 tribe,  who  invaded    Egypt,   and,    during    their 
 dominion,  are  said  to  have  raised  three  mountains, 
 called  Rucm-adri,  '^  the  mount  of  «oW,'*  Rajat- 
 adri,    ^'  the  mount  of  silver,'*    and  Retu-adri, 
 the  mount  oi  gems ;'  figuratively  denoting  these 
 factitious  mountains,  and  stupendous  monuments 
 of  tyranny    and    ostentation,    the   pyramids  of 
 Geeza ;  which  were  originally  cased,  or  coated 
 vfiih  1/ellozVi  white,  Siud  spotted  marbles,  brought 
 from  the  quarries  of  Arabia ;  until  stripped  by 
 the  rapacity  of  succeeding  ages.      The  casing, 
 however,  of  the  upper  part  of  the  second  pyramid, 
 still  remains  entire,  (as  appears  from  M.Belzo7ii*s 
 drawing  of  it,)  about   a  third   of  the  distance 
 downwards  from  the  summit  to  the  base.     See 
 Wilford's  Dissertation  on  Egypt  and  the  Niley 
 Asiatic  Researches,  Vol.  III.  p.  225,  or  Hales's 
 New  Analysis  of  Chronology ,  Vol.  III.  p.  459. 
 
 The  original  settlement  of  this  warlike,  enter- 
 prizing, and  roving  race  of  ''  Sliepherdsy*  may 
 
APPENDIX'.  49 
 
 be  traced  to  Shhinar,  in  Mesopotamia  ;  whence 
 they  diverged,  as  from  a  common  centre,  in  va- 
 rious directions,  and  formed  settlements,  by  trade 
 or  conquest,  throughout  Asia^  Africa,  Europe^ 
 and  even  America  ;  under  the  several  denomina- 
 tions of  Ciishites  or  Cuthites,  IndoScythce^  Paliy 
 Pelasgi,  PhenicianSy  &c.  We  find  them  in  the 
 Pali,  or  ^'  Shepherds  '*  of  Asiatic  Ethiopia  ;  and 
 ihe Berberi,  or  '"Shepherds"  of  African  Ethiopia 
 or  Abyssinia ;  in  the  plains  of  Sennaar  in  Nubia, 
 evidently  denominated  from  the  original  settle- 
 ment;  in  the  Uhos,  or  '"King-Shepherds'*  of 
 Egypt  ;  in  the  Pali-sthan^  or  ""  Shepherd-land  *' 
 of  Palestine;  in  the  town  of  Palibothra,  or 
 Pali-Putra,  on  the  Hellespont  ;  in  the  Pelasgi,  of 
 Greece  and  Italy  ;  whom  Homer  describes  as  an 
 Asiatic  tribe,  auxiliaries  of  the  Trojans,  coming 
 from  Larissa^  on  the  Tigris,  Iliad  ii.  347 ;  x.  429; 
 (the  site,  probably,  of  "  the  great  city  Resen/* 
 built  by  Nimrod,  Gen.  x.  12),  and  whom  Virgil 
 also  represents  of  Lydian  descent,  the  early  colo- 
 nists of  Latium  and  Hetruria  in  Italy,  ^neid  vii. 
 479—602,  who  built  the  town  oi  Philistia  on  the 
 Po ;  and  introduced  the  Palilia,  or  worship  of 
 Pales^  the  goddess  of  shepherds,  Georg.  iii.  1. 
 
 All  these  appear  to  have  been  descended  from 
 the  primitive  family  of  Cush^  the  eldest  son  of 
 Ham,  Gen.  x.  6;  whose  descendant,  Nimrod, 
 ''  the  rebel,"  built  the  tower  of  Babel,  Gen.  x.  10 ; 
 
50  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  first  temple  consecrated  to  the  Sabian  idola- 
 trj^  or  worship  of  the  ''host"  of  heaven,  the 
 sun,  moon,  and  stars;  and  the  prototype,  or 
 original  model,  of  the  pyramids  of  Egypt^  the 
 primitive  pagodas  of  Hindustan^  and  of  Mexico^ 
 &G.  as  the  primary  Mithratic  caves  of  Persia  or 
 Ira7i^  formed  by  the  primitive  Magiy  likewise 
 appear  to  have  given  rise  to  the  Labyrinth  of 
 Egypt,  the  stupendous  subterranean  temples  of 
 the  Thebaid,  and  those  of  Elephanta^  Ellore,  &c. 
 in  Hindustan.  See  the  rise  and  progress  of  the 
 Sabian  Idolatry,  ingeniously  traced,  by  that 
 learned  antiquary  Faber,  in  his  elaborate  work 
 on  the  Origin  of  Pagari  Idolatry,  3  vols.  4to. 
 1816. 
 
 3.  The  Pali^  Uk-sos,  or  '  Shepherd-dynsLsty,* 
 conquered  Egypt,  about  B.C.  2159,  and  held  it 
 260  years  ;  when,  after  a  long  and  severe  struggle, 
 they  were  at  length  expelled  by  the  native  Egyp- 
 tian powers,  about  B.C.  1899,  and  settled  along 
 the  e^^Xevii  co?i%i  oi  the  Mediterranean  sea;  where 
 they  destroyed  the  native  Aviniy  or  Avites,  "when 
 they  came  oqt  of  Caphtor,'  or  lower  Egypt, 
 Deut.  ii.  23 ;  and  became,  and  were  called  after- 
 wards, ''the  Philistines,  the  remnant  of  the  coun- 
 try of  Caphtor,'*  Jer.  xlvii.  4;  thus  preserving  in 
 their  name,  and  in  their  new  settlements,  the 
 remembrance  of  their  Asiatic  origin.  See  Hales* s 
 Chronology,  Vol.  iii.  pp.  448- — 462. 
 
APPENDIX.  51 
 
 Hence  we  seem  warranted  to  conclude,  that 
 these  catacombs  might  have  been  formed  by  the 
 Philistines,  after  the  period  of  their  expulsion 
 from  Egypt,  B.C.  1899,  if  not  of  an  earlier 
 date. 
 
 II.  The  round  pillars  of  Baal,  most  probably 
 gave  rise  to  the  larger  round  towers,  found  in 
 Ireland  and  elsewhere.  The  tower  of  Ardmore 
 is  here  copied  from  a  drawing  by  General  Val- 
 lancey,  in  Collectanea,  Vol.  vi.  Part  I.  pp.  136, 
 218.  And  I  have  cited  in  the  Essay,  p.  I()4,  his 
 decided  opinion,  that  they  were  ^/ire-towers,  con- 
 secrated to  the  Sun,  and  built  by  the  first  Phxni- 
 dan  settlers  in  Ireland  ;  of  whom  we  may  reckon 
 the  Feni  an  fear  saoid,  "  the  Phoenicia?!  wise 
 man,''  or  Tyrian  Hercules,  to  be  the  leader,  about 
 B.C.  1768,  as  stated  in  the  foregoing  number  of 
 this  Appendix, 
 
 Some  sceptics,  with  more  pertinacity  than 
 proof,  have  disputed  the  high  antiquity  of  these 
 towers  ;  and  supposed  that  they  were  erected  by 
 the  Danes,  while  they  held  possessions  in  Ire- 
 land, for  two  centuries,  from  their  first  piratical 
 invasion,  A.D.  797,  to  their  final  defeat  at  Clon- 
 tarf,  near  Dublin,  A.D.    1014. 
 
 But  on  the  contrary,  in  all  Scandinavia,  the 
 original  country  of  the  Danes  and  Ostmen,  there 
 is  not  a  single  vestige  of  these  columnar  towers. 
 Nor  do  the  Danish  writers  describe  them  as  exist- 
 
52  APPENDIX. 
 
 ing  in  the  countries  round  the  Baltic  sea ;  nor 
 state,  that  they  were  erected  by  Ostmen,  in  any 
 of  their  foreign  settlements  or  conquests.  The 
 Danes,  surely,  were  longer  in  possession  of  a  con- 
 siderable portion  of  England  than  of  Ireland; 
 and  yet  nothing  like  them  was  ever  seen  therein. 
 In  Scotland,  indeed^  there  are  two  :  one  at  Bre- 
 chin,  and  another  at  Abernethy  :  but  they  are 
 smaller  than  the  Irish,  and  seem  to  have  been 
 built  after  their  model  at  a  comparatively  recent 
 period.*  In  Ireland,  at  present,  there  are  about 
 ten  of  these  towers  to  be  seen,  nearly  entire  ;  and 
 the  ruins  and  vestiges  of  forty  more ;  beside 
 others,  which  appear  to  be  totally  destroyed,  and 
 are  only  remembered  to  have  existed.  A  very 
 large  and  entire  tower  was  removed,  a  few  years 
 ago^  from  the  church  of  Downpatiick,  as  neces- 
 sary to  its  enlargement  and  repairs :  so  that,  in 
 fact,  these  structures  must  have  been  nume- 
 rously distributed  over  the  whole  island  ;  more 
 so,  '\t  seems,  than  in  any  other  country  of  the 
 same  dimensions. 
 
 For  these  remarks  we  are  indebted  to  the  New 
 Monthly  Magazine,  September  1818,  p.  106. 
 
 *  On  the  lintels  of  these  towers  there  is  di  crucifixion  sculp- 
 tured, which  proves  that  they  were  erected  after  the  Christian 
 era.  But  there  are  no  signs  of  any  such  emblems  on  the  an- 
 cient Irish  towers. 
 
APPENDIX.  OO 
 
 III. 
 
 S.  PATRICII  CONFFSSIO,    SIVE  EPISTOLA  AB 
 
 HIBERNOS, 
 
 EX  CODICE  COTTON lANO,  ANNORUiM  SALTEM  800, 
 
 CUM   ARDMACIIANO  AN  NO  RUM   1000, 
 COLLATA,ATQUE  EDITA  A  CAROLO  O'CONOJI,  S.T.D. 
 
 1.  Ego  Patricius  peccator,  rusticissimus  et 
 minimus  omnium  fidelium^  et  contemptibilissi- 
 mus  apud  plurimos,  patrem  habui  Calptirmum 
 diaconum,  iilium  quondam  Potiti  presbyteri,  qui^ 
 fuit  in  vico  Banavan  Taberniad :  villulam  enim 
 prope  habuit,  ubi  capturam  dedi.  Annorum 
 eram  tum  fere  xvi.  Deum  vero  ignorabam,  et 
 Hybeinone  in  captivitate  adductus  sum,  cum  tot 
 millibus  hominum,  secundum  merita  nostra^  quia 
 a  Deo  recessimus^  et  praecepta  ejus  non  custo- 
 divimuSj  et  sacerdotibus  nostris  inobedientes 
 fuimus,  qui  nostram  salutem  admonebant :  et 
 DoMiNus  induxit  super  nos  iram  animationis  su<c, 
 et  dispersit  nos  in  gentibus  multis^  etiam  usque 
 ad  ultimum  terrs  ;  ubi  nunc  parvitas  mea  esse 
 videtur  inter  alienigenas.  Et  ibi  Do  minus  ape- 
 ruit  sensum  incredulitatis  meae,  ut  vel  sero  re- 
 memorarem  delicta  mea ;  et,  ut  converterer  toto 
 corde  ad  Dominum  Deum  meum  :  qui  respexit 
 
 e3 
 
54  APPENDIX. 
 
 humilltatem  meam,  et  misertus  est  adulesccntiae* 
 et  ignorantiae  meae,  et  custodivit  me  antequam 
 saperem^  vel  distlnguerem  inter  bonum  et  malum  ; 
 et  munivit  me  et  consolatus  est  me^  ut  pater 
 filium. 
 
 2.  Unde  autem  tacere  non  possum^  neque  ex- 
 pedit  quidem,  tanta  beneficia^  et  tantam  gratiam 
 quam  mihi  (Dominus  pra3stare)+  dignatus  est  in 
 terra  captivitatis  meae  ;  quia  haec  est  retributio 
 nostra,  ut,  post  correptionem,  ad  agnitionem  Do- 
 mini exaltaremur,  et  conjiteremiir  mirabilia  ejus 
 coram  omni  natione  quae  est  sub  omni  coelo : — ■ 
 Quia  non  est  alius  Deus,  nee  unquam  fuit,  nee 
 erit  post  hunc,  j;  prceter  Deum  Patrem,  ingenitiim, 
 sine  principw,  a  quo  est  omne  principium,  omnia 
 tenentem  (ut  diximus) :  et  Hujus  filium^  Jesum 
 Christum  ;  quem^  cum  Fatre  scilicet,  fuisse 
 semper,  testamur,  ante  originem  seculi,  spiritu^ 
 aliter  apud  Patrem  ;  inenarrabiliter  genitum  ante 
 omne  principium ;  et  per  Jpsum  facta  sunt 
 [omnia]  visibilia  et  invisibilia  ;  hominem  factum  ; 
 devictd  morte,  in  coslos  ad  Patrem  receptum  s   et 
 
 *  Adulescenti(z  for  adolescentia.  In  ancient  MSS.  before 
 the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  the  letter  w  was  frequently 
 substituted  for  o ;  epistula  for  epistola,  &c. 
 
 t  The  words  included  between  brackets,  are  wanting  in  the 
 Cod.  Ar7nagh. 
 
 X  Posthiinc  for  posthac.  See  the  translation  of  this  Con* 
 Session,  Siic  r.  VI, 
 
APPENDIX,  55 
 
 dcdit  I  Hi  omnem  potestatem  super  omne  nome??, 
 ccelestium  et  terrestrium,  et  inftrnorum^  ut  omnis 
 lingua  confiteatur  quia  *  Dominus  et  Deus  est 
 Jesus  Chrisius :  Quern  credimus,  et  expeciaihus 
 adventum  ipsiusy  max  futurus  Judex  vivorum  et 
 mortuoruTii ;  qui  reddet  unicuique  secundum  facta 
 sua :  et  ijifuiidit  in  nobis  abunde  Spiritus  Sancti 
 donum,  et  pignus  immortalltatis  s  qui  facit  ere- 
 denies  et  obedienies  ut  si?it  Jilii  Dei  Fatris,  et 
 coharedes  Christi :  quern  confiiemuTy  et  adoramus, 
 UNUM  Deum  in  trinitate  sacri  nominis.— 
 Ipse  enim  dixit  per  prophetam,  *  Invoca  Me  in 
 die  tribulationis  tude  et  liberabo  te^  et  magnificabis 
 Me,'  (Ps.  1.  15.)  Et  iterum  inquit,  '  Opera 
 autem  Dei  revelaj'e  et  confiteri,  honorificum  est,* 
 Tamen  etsi  in  multis  imperfectus  sum,  opto/ra^ 
 ires  et  cognatos  meos  scire  qualitatem  meam,  ut 
 possint  perspicere  votum  animse  meae.  Non 
 ignore  testimonium  Domini  mei,  qui  in  Psalmo 
 testatur,  ^  Perdes  eos  qui  loquuntur  mendacium,* 
 (Ps.  V.  6.)  et  iterum^,  '  Os  quod  meiititur  occidit 
 animam'  (Wisd.  i.  11.)  Et  idem  Dominus  in 
 Evangelio  inquit,  '  Verbum  otiosum  quod  locuti 
 sunt  homines,  7'eddent  pro  ed  rationem  in  die 
 judicii/  (Matt.  xii.  36.)  unde  autem  vehementer 
 [debueram]  cum  timore  et  tremore  metuere  banc 
 
 *  2uia  is  generally  used  by  Patrick  in  the  sense  of  quod, 
 
56  APPENDIX. 
 
 sententiam,  in  die  ilia,  ubi  nemo  poterit  se  suh- 
 trahere  vel  absconder e ;  sed  omnes  omnino  red- 
 dituri  sumus  rationem,  etiam  rainimorum  pecca- 
 torum  ante  tribunal  Christi  Domini,  (Job  xxxiv. 
 22;   Rom,  xiv.  10.  12;  2  Cor.  v.  10,  11.) 
 
 3.  Quapropter,  ollm  cogitavi  [ad  vos^  scri- 
 bere,  sed  usque  nunc  haesitavi :  Timui  enim  ne 
 inciderem  in  linguam  *  hominum.  Et  qui  non 
 legi,  sicut  caeteri,  qui  op  time,  itaquejure  [lege- 
 runt],  et  sacras  Uterus  utroque  pari  modo  + 
 combiberunt ;  et  sermonem  illorum  ex  infantia 
 nunquam  mutaverunt,  sed  magis  ad  perfectum, 
 semper  addiderunt.  Nam  sermo  et  loquela  nos- 
 tra [^Hiberna']  translata  est  in  linguam  alienam 
 [[scilicet  Latinam~\  ;  sic  ut  facile  potest  probari 
 ex  saliva  J  scripturce  mece,  qualiter  §  sum  ego 
 in  sermonibus  instructus,  atque  eruditus  :  quia, 
 inquit  Sapiens,  ^  per  linguam  dignoscitur  et 
 sensus  et  scientia  et  doctrina  varietatis/  (Ecclus. 
 iv.  24.) 
 
 Sed  quid  prodest  excusatio  juxta  veritatem, 
 prgesertim  cum  prfesumptione  ?    quatenus  modo 
 
 "■  Linguam  hominuin,  i.  e.  contumeliam,  "  reproach.** 
 
 f   Utroque  pari  modo, — in  the  originals,  as  well  as  in  the 
 
 versions, 
 
 X  Saliva  scriptures  mta. — "  the  drivelling  of  my  writing." 
 §   'slualUer,  &c. — "  how  little  I  am  instructed  and  skilled 
 
 in  composition." 
 
APPENDIX.  57 
 
 ipse  appeto  in  senectute  mea,  quod  in  juventute, 
 quia  obstiterunt  (peccata  mea)  ut  confirmarem 
 quod  ante  non  perlegeram.     Sed  quis  me  credit, 
 etsi  dixero  ?    (quod  ante  prasfatus  sum)   adules- 
 cens,  imo   pene  puer  imberbis,   capturam   dedi, 
 antequam  scirem  quid  peterem,  vel   quid  vitare 
 debueram.     Unde  ego  hodie  erubesco,  et  velie- 
 menter  'pertimeo,  denudare  imperitiam  meam, 
 quia  disertis  brevitate  sermonis  explicare  nequeo. 
 Sicut  enira  Spiritus  gestit,  et  animus  et  sensus 
 monstrat    affectus.     Sed   si   itaque  datum   mihi 
 fuisset  sicut  caeteris,  veruntamen  non  silerem  prop- 
 ter retributionem :    etsi  forte  videtar  apud  ali- 
 quantos^  me  in  hoc  prseponere,  cum  mea  iiiscitia 
 et  tardiori  lingua.     Sed  scriptum  est,  *"  Lingucd 
 lalhutientes  velocitir  discent  loqui  pacem/  (Isa. 
 xxxii.  4.)   quanto  raagis  nos  adpetere  debemus, 
 qui  sumuSy  ut  inquit,  '  epistola  Christi ;  in  salu- 
 te,  usque  ad  ultimum  terrse  :    etsi  non  diserta 
 [verba  protuli]   sed  rata,  et  fortissime  scripta  in 
 cordibus  vestris,  '  non  atramcntOy  sed  Spirit u 
 Dei  vivi/  (2  Cor.  iii.  3.)     Et  iterura  Spiritus 
 testatur,  ^  et  rusticatio  ah  Altissimo  creata  est.* 
 (Ecclns.  vii.  15.) 
 
 4.  Unde  ego  primus,  rusticus  perfuga,  indoc- 
 tus  scilicet,  qui  nescio  in  posterura  providere  : — 
 sed  scio  illud  certissime,  quia  utique  priusquam 
 humiliarer,  ego  eram  velut  lapis  qui  jacet  in  luto 
 profundo,  et  venit  qui  potens   est,  et   in   sua 
 
58  APPENDIX. 
 
 misericordia  sustulit  me,  et  quidem  scilicet  sur- 
 sum  adlevavit,  et  collocavit  me  in  summo  pariete ; 
 et  inde  fortiter  debueram  exclamare,  ad  retribu- 
 endum  quoque  aliquid  Domino  pro  tantis  bene- 
 iiciis  ejus,  hie  et  in  aeternum,  quae  mens  homi- 
 num  aestimare  non  potest:  unde  autem  admira- 
 mini,  magni  etpusilli,  qui  timetis  Deum  ;  et  vos 
 ignari  Domini,  rlietorici  ex  GalHcis,*  audita 
 ergo  et  scrutamini.  Quis  me  stullum  excitavit 
 de  medio  eorum  qui  videntur  sapientes  esse  et 
 legis  periti,  et  potentes  in  sermone,  et  in  omni 
 re  ?  et  me  quidem,  detestahilem  Jivjus  mundi 
 prae  cseteris,  inspiravit,  si  talis  essem  ?  Dum- 
 modo  autem  ut  cum  metu  et  reverentia,  et  sine 
 querela  fideliter  prodessem  Genti  ^Hihern(f\  ad 
 quam  cbaritas  Christi  transtulit  et  donavit  me, 
 in  vita  mea ;  si  dignus  fuero,  denique,  ut  cum 
 humilitate  veraciter  deservirem  illis. 
 
 In  mensura  itaque  fidei  Trinitatis,  oportet 
 distinguere  sine  repreliensione  periculi,  notum 
 facere  donum  Dei  et  consolationem  aeternam  sine 
 timore,  fiducialiter  Dei  nomen  {iiomme)  ubique 
 expandere;  ut  etiam  post  obitum  iiieum,  Galli* 
 CIS  relinquerem/ra/r/6w.s,f  et  jiliis  meis  \_Hiber- 
 
 *  These  seem  to  be  scoffers,  whom  he  met  in  the  course  of 
 his  early  travels,  in  Gaul. 
 
 t  The  Gallic  monks,  under  Martin  of  Tours,  and  Ger- 
 manus;  with  whom  Patrick  associated  for  many  years.— See 
 Essay,  p.  148. 
 
APPENDIX.  59 
 
 nis]  quos  ego  in  Domino  baptizaviy  tot  millia 
 hominum.  Et  non  erarri  dignus,  neque  talis, 
 ut  hoc  Do  MINUS  servulo  suo  concederet,  post 
 {EVumnaSj  ac  tantas  moles^  post  captivitatem, 
 post  annos  multos,  in  gentem  illam  tantam 
 gratiam  mihi  donaret,  quod  ego  aliquando  in 
 juventute  mea,  nunquam  speravi  nee  cogitavi. 
 
 5.  Sed  postquam  Hiberionem  deveneraoij  quo- 
 tidie  (igitur)  pecora  pascebam,  et  freqiiens  in 
 die  orabam ;  magis  ac  magis  accedebat  amor 
 Dei  et  timor  Ipsius,  et  fides  augebatur,  et  spiri- 
 tus  augebatur,  [adeo]  ut  in  die  una  usque  ad 
 centum  orationes  [orabam],  et  in  iiocte,  prope 
 similiter :  ut  etiam  in  silvis  et  monte  manebam, 
 et  ante  lucem  excitabar  ad  orationem  per  gelu, 
 per  pluviam,  et  nihil  mali  sentiebam,  neque  uUa 
 pigritia  erat  in  me,  ut  mod 6  video,  quia  tunc  in 
 me  Spiritus  fervebat. 
 
 6.  Et  ibi  scilicet  quadam  nocte,  in  somno 
 audivi  vocem  dicentem  mihi,  '  Bene  jejunas, 
 cito  iturus  ad  patriam  tuam  :*  Et  iterum,  post 
 paululum  tempus,  '  Ecce  navis  tua  parata  est.* 
 Et  non  erat  prope,  sed  forte  habebat  ducenta 
 milia  passus*  Et  ibi  nunquam  fueram,  nee 
 ibi  notum  quenquam   de    hominibus   habebara. 
 
 *  "  Milia  passuSf"  Irish  phraseology,  for  ??iillia  passuum, 
 milcs.'^ 
 
60  APPENDIX. 
 
 Et  deinde  postmodum  conversus  sum  in  fugam, 
 et  intermisi  hominem  [^Milchonern]  cum  quo 
 fueram  sex  annis  :  Et  veni  in  virtute  Domini, 
 qui  vitam  meam  ad  bonum  dirigebat,  et  nihil 
 metuebam^  donee  per  veni  ad  navem  illam.  Et 
 ilia  die  quo  perveni^  profecta  est  navis  de  loco 
 suo  :  et  locutus  sum^  '  ut  [pecuniam  non]  hahe" 
 rem,  imde  navigarem  cum  illis  :*  Et  guber- 
 natori  displicuit,  et  acriter  cum  indignatione  re- 
 spondit^  '  Nequaquam  tu  nohiscum  adpetas  ire,* 
 Et  cum  haec  audissem,  separavi  me  ab  illis  ut 
 venirem  ad  tuguriolum  ubi  hospitabam  :  et  in 
 itinere  coepi  orare ;  et  antequam  orationem  con- 
 summarem,  audivi  unum  ex  illis  fortiter  excla- 
 mantem  post  me,  '  Veni  cito ,  quia  vocant  ie 
 homines  isti : '  et  statim  ad  illos  reversus  sum  ; 
 et  coeperunt  mihi  dicere,  '  Veni,  quia  ex  fide  re- 
 cipimus  te  ;  fac  nohiscum  amicitiam  quo  modo 
 volueris.*  Et  in  ilia  die  itaque  repuli  fugere, 
 propter  timorem  Dei.  Veruntanien,  speravi  ab 
 illis  ut  mihi  dicerunt,  *^  Veni,  in  fide  Jesu 
 Christi  ;*   quia  gentes  erant. 
 
 7.  Et  hoc  obtinui  cum  illis  :  (et  protinus  navi- 
 gavimus).  Et  post  triduum^  terram  cepimus/* 
 et  viginti  octo  dies,  per  desertum  iter  fecimus  : 
 
 *  These  mariners  were  probably  Picts,  who  returned  to 
 Caledonia,  or  the  Highlands  of  Sco</a?iC? ;  which  were  then, 
 and  are  still,  but  thinly  inhabittfd.— See  fcaj/,  p.  111. 
 
APPENDIX.  61 
 
 et  cibus  defuit  illis^  et  fames  invaluit  super  eos. 
 Et  alia  die,  coepit  gubernator  mihi  dicere,  '  Quid, 
 Christiane,  dicis  f  Deus  tuus  magnus  et  ormii- 
 fotens  est :  quare,  ergo,  non  potes  pro  nobis 
 orare,  quia  nos  fame  periclitamur  ?  difficile  est 
 enim  ut  aliquem  hominem  unquam  videamus,* 
 Ego  enim  evidenter  dixi  illis,  '  Corivertimini  ex 
 fide,  et  ex  toto  corde,  ad  Dominum  Deum 
 NOSTRUM,  quia  nihil  est  illi  irnpossibile;  [et 
 orabo]  ut  ho  die  cibiim  mitt  at  vobis  in  viam  ves- 
 tram,  usque  dum  satiamini :  quia  ubique  abundat 
 Illi.*  Et  adjuvante  Deo,  ita  factum  est:  ecce 
 grex  porcorum  in  via  ante  oculos  nostros  appa- 
 ruit ;  et  multos  ex  illis  interfecerunt ;  et  ibi  duas 
 noctes  manserunt,  bene  refecti ;  et  came  eorum 
 relevati  sunt ;  quia  multi  ex  illis  defecerunt,  et 
 secus  viam  semivivi  derelicti  sunt.  Et  post  haec, 
 summas  gratias  egerunt  Deo  :  Et  ego  honoris 
 ficatus  sum  sub  oculis  eorum.  (Et  ex  hoc  die 
 abundanter  cibum  habuerunt. )  Etiam,  7nel  sil- 
 vestre  invenerunt ;  et  partem  raihi  obtulerunt : 
 et  unus  ex  illis  dixit :  '  Hoc  immolatitium  est  ; 
 Deo  gratias  [nostro"]  :'  Exinde,  nihil  gustavi. 
 
 8.  Eadem  vero  nocte,  erara  dormiens ;  et  for- 
 titer  tempt  avit  me  Sat  anas,  cujus  memor  ero, 
 quamdiu  fuero  in  hoc  corpore.  Et  cecidit  super 
 me  "velut  saxum  ingens,  et  nihil  membrorura 
 meorum  prasvalens.  Sed  unde  mihi  venit,  ignoro, 
 in  spiritum,  ut  Heliam  !  vocarem  :  et  inter  haec. 
 
C)'^  APPENDIX. 
 
 vidi  in  coelo  solem  oriri,  et  dum  clamarem 
 Heliam  !  Heliam  1  *  [totis]  viribus  meis,  ecce 
 splendor  solis  decidit  super  me,  et  statim  discussit 
 a  me  omnem  gravitudinem.  Et  credo  quod  a 
 Christo  Domino  meo  ( subventus  sum,  et  Spiritus 
 ejus  jam  tunc )  clamabat  pro  me :  et  spero  quod 
 sic  erit  in  die  pressurae  meae  ;  sicut  in  Evangelio 
 inquit,  (In  ilia  die)  Dominus  (testatur)  Nonvos 
 est  is  qui  loqimnini,  sed  Spiritus  patris  vestri 
 qui  loquitur  in  vobis,    [Matt.  x.  20.] 
 
 9.  Et  iterum  post  annos  (non)  multos,  adhue 
 capturam  dedi.  Ea  nocte  prima,  itaque,  mansi 
 cum  illis  :  Responsum  autem  Divinum  audivi, 
 dicens  mihi,  '  Duos  menses  eris  cum  illis,* 
 Quod  ita  factum  est :  Nocte  ilia  sexagesima  libe- 
 ravit  me  Dominus  de  manibus  eorum.  Ecce  in 
 itinere  providit  nobis  cibum,  et  ignem,  et  sicci- 
 tatem,  [seu  lignum  siccum]  quotidie,  donee 
 quarto  decimo  die  pervenimus  ad  homines  ;  (sicut 
 superius  insinuavi,  [cum]  vigenti  et  octo  dies  per 
 desertum  iter  fecimus)  et  ea  nocte  qua  pervenimus 
 ad  homines,  de  cibo  vero  nil  habuimus. 
 
 10.  Et  iterum,  post  paucos  annos,  in  Britan- 
 niis  eram  cum  parentibus  meis ;  qui  me  ut  filium 
 
 *  Patrick  seems,  unconsciously  perhaps,  to  imitate  our 
 Lord's  exclamation  in  his  agony  on  the  cross,  "  Eli,  Eli,**  &c. 
 which  some  of  the  by-standers  mistook  for  Elia&.  Matt,  xxvii. 
 46,47. 
 
APPE^DIx.  63 
 
 siisceperunt ;  et  ex  fide  rogaverunt  me  ut  vel 
 modoj  (ego  posttantas  tribulationes  quas  pertuli) 
 nunquara  ab  illis  discederem.  Et  ibi  scilicet, 
 vidi  in  visu^  nocte,  virum  venientem,  quasi  de 
 Hiberione,  cui  nomen  Victoricius,*  cum  epis- 
 tulis  innumerabilibus  :  et  dedit  mihi  unam  ex  illis, 
 et  legi  principium  epistulje,  continentem  '  Vox 
 Hiberionacum/  Et  dum  recitabam  principium 
 epistolaCj  putabam  ipso  momento  audire  vocera 
 ipsorum  qui  erant  juxta  sjlvam  Focluti,  qu2e  est 
 prope  mare  occidentale  :  et  sic  exclamaverunt, 
 quasi  ex  uno  ore,  *"  Bogamiis  te,  sancte  puer,  iit 
 venias,  et  adliuc  ambvles  inter  nos.*  Et  valde 
 compunctus  sum  corde^  et  amplius  non  potui 
 legere  :  et  sic  expergefactus  sum.  Deo  gratias, 
 quia  post  annos  plurimos  prastitit  illis  Dominus 
 secundum  clamorem  eorum. 
 
 Et  alia  nocte^  nescio^  Deus  scit,  utrum  in  me, 
 an  juxta  me,  verbis  peritissimis,  quae  ego  audivi 
 et  non  potui  intelligere,  nisi  ad  postremum  ora- 
 tionis,  sic  aflfatus  est,  qui  dedit  animam  pro  te, 
 ipse  est  qui  loquitur  in  te,f  Et  sic  experge- 
 factus sum  gaudibundus. 
 
 *  VicTORicius  appears  to  be  used  in  the  sense  of  Victo- 
 Riosus,  "  Victorious ;"  corresponding  to  JF/ecA's  appellation  of 
 Victor  ;  denoting  Jesus  Christ. — See  Essay,  p.  148. 
 
 t  This  is  the  excellent  reading  of  the  Cod.  Armach.  The 
 common,  "  qvi pro  te  avimain  posuit,'"  is  incomplete  in  sense. 
 
64  APPENDIX. 
 
 Et  iterum  vidi  in  me  Ipsum  orantem  :  Eteram 
 quasi  intra  corpus  meum :  et  audivi  [Ipsum] 
 super  me^  hoc  est,  super  interiorem  Jiominem,  et 
 iVifortiter  orabat  gemitibns,  Et  inter  hsec  stu- 
 pebam,  et  admirabar,  et  cogitabam  quis  esset  qui 
 in  me  orabat.  Sed  ad  postremum  orationis  sic 
 effatus  est,  ut  sit  Spiritus  [cognoscerm] .  Et  sic 
 experrectus  sum,  et  recordatus  sum,  apostolo 
 \^Faulo']  dicente  :  '  Spiritus  acJjuvat  injinni- 
 tatem  nostras  orationis  :  nain  quid  oremiis  sicut 
 oportet,  nescimus  ;  sed  ipse  Spiritus  postulat 
 pro  nobis  gemitibus  ijienarrabilibus/  qux  verbis 
 exprimi  non  possunt.  [Rom.  viii.  26].  Et  ite- 
 rum, '  Dominus  advocatus  noster,  postulat  pro 
 nobis,'     [1  John  ii.  1 ;   Rom.  viii.  34.] 
 
 11.  Et  quando  temptatus  sum  ab  aliquantis 
 senioribus  *  meis,  qui  venerunt,  et  peccafa  mea, 
 contra  laboriosum  episcopatum  meum  [repro- 
 barunt]  ;  utique,  in  illo  die  fortiter  impulsus 
 sum  ut  caderem  hie  et  in  astern um.  Sed  Domi- 
 nus pepercit  proselyto  et  peregrino,  propter 
 nomen  suum,  benigne  et  valde  mihi  subvenit  in 
 hac  conculcatione,  quod  in  labem  et  in  obpro- 
 brium  non,  male,  deveni.  Deum  oro,  ut  non 
 illis  in  peccatum  reputetur  [occasio]  :f  [Nam 
 
 *  "  Senioribus,"  these  were,  perhaps,  the  Scoffers,  noticed 
 §  4,  or  his  Gallican  brethren,  the  Monks. 
 
 f  The  common  reading  ''  occasionum,"  is  ungrammatical 
 and  unintelligible 
 
APPENDIX.  65 
 
 post  annos  triginta  invenerunt  me,  et  ad  versus 
 verbum  [locuti  sunt]  quod  confessus  fueram, 
 antequam  essemDiaco7ius  :  [^ubi,]  propter  anxie- 
 tatem,  moesto  animo  insinuavi  amicissimo  meoy* 
 quae  in  pueritia  mea,  una  die,  gesserara,  immo  in 
 una  hora,  quia  nee  dum  prasvalebam. — Nescio, 
 Deus  scit,  si  habebam  tunc  annos  quindecim,  et 
 Deum  vivum  non  credebam,  neque  ex  infantia 
 mea ;  sed  in  morte  et  in  incredulitate  mansi, 
 donee  valde  castigatus  sum,  et  in  veritate  humi- 
 liatus  sum,  a  fame  et  nuditate  ;  et  [hoc]  quotidie. 
 — Contra,  Hiherionem  non  sponte  pergebam, 
 donee  prope  dejiciebam.  Sed  hoc  potius  bene 
 mihi  fuit ;  quia  ex  hoc  emendatus  sum  a  Do- 
 mino :  et  aptavit  me,  ut  hodie  essem  [id]  quod 
 aliquando  longe  a  me  erat ;  [nempe]  ut  ego 
 curas  haberem,  aut  satagerem,  pro  salute  alio- 
 rum  ;  quando  tunc  etiam  de  me  ipso  non  cogi- 
 tabam. 
 
 12.  Igitur  in  illo  die,  quo  reprobatus  sum  a 
 memoratis  supra  dictis  [_se?iioribus^,  (ad  noctem 
 illam )  vidi  in  visu  noctis  [quod]  scriptum  erat 
 contra  faciem  meam  sine  honore.  Et  inter  haec, 
 audivi   responsum    ( Divinum )  f    dicens    mihi : 
 
 *  "Amicissimo  meo,"  probably  Germanus ;  with  whom 
 he  spent  sixteen  years. — Essay,  p.  149. 
 
 t  Responsum  Divinum,  &c.  The  obscurity  of  this  or<z- 
 cular  response  seems  to  baffle  all  attempt  at  explanation.  The 
 original  is  probably  corrupt. 
 
 P 
 
f)C)  APPENDIX. 
 
 '  3Iale  vidimus  faciem  Dei  signati  nudato  no» 
 mine,  nee  sic 'pnedixit,  male  vidisti ;  sed  male 
 vidimus,  quasi  ihi  se  junxit,  sicut  dixit,  ^  Qui 
 vos  tangit,  tangit  pupillam  ociili  mei,'  [Zech. 
 ii.  8].  Idcirco  gratias  ago  ei  qui  me  in  omnibus 
 confortayit,  ut  non  me  impediret  a  profectione 
 (]in  Hiberionem']  quam  statueram ;  et  de  meo 
 opere  quod  a  Christo  didiceram.  Sed  magis  ex 
 60  sensi  in  me  virtutem  non  parvam ;  et  fides  mea 
 probata  est  coram  Deo  et  hominibus.  Unde 
 autem  audenter  dico,  '  Non  me  repreliendit 
 conscientia  77iea,  hie,  et  in  futurum/  [Job 
 xxvii.  6.] 
 
 13.  Testcm  Deum  habeo  quia  non  sum  men- 
 titus  in  [his3  sermonibus  quos  ego  retuli  vobis. 
 Sed  magis  doleo  pro  amicissimo  meo,  cur  hoc 
 raeruimus  audire  tale  responsum,  cui  ego  credidi 
 etiam  animam.  Et  comperi  ab  aliquantis  jTra- 
 tribus  [^Gallieis2  ante  defensionem  illam, — quod 
 ego  non  interfui,  nee  in  Britanniis  eram — nee  a 
 me  orietur  ut  et  ille  in  mea  absentia  pro  mepulsa- 
 ret:  etiam  mihi  ipse  ore  suo  dixerat,  ^  Eece 
 dandus  tu  es  ad  gradum  episcopatus  * — quod 
 non  eram  dignus.  Sed  unde  venit  illi  postmodum, 
 ut  coram  cunctis  bonis  et  malis,  et  me  publice 
 dehonestaret,  [ob  id]  quod  ante,  sponte  et  laetius 
 indulserat  ?  Et  Dominus  qui  major  omnibus 
 est  * satis  dico. 
 
 *  There  is  a  chasm  here,  which  cannot  be  supplied. 
 
APPENDIX.  07 
 
 Sed  tamen  non  deheo  abscondere  donum  Dei, 
 quod  largitus  est  nobis  in  terra  captivitatis  meae. 
 Quia  tunc  fortiter  inqui^vi  Emn,  et  ibi  invent 
 Ilium,  et  servavit  me  ah  omnibus  iniquitatihus. 
 Sic  credo,  propter  inhabit  ant  em  Spiritum  ejus; 
 qui  operatus  est  usque  in  banc  diem  in  me  auden- 
 ter  rursus.  Sed  scit  Deus,  si  mihi  homo  effatus 
 fuisset,  forsitan  tacuissem  propter  charitatem 
 Christi.  Unde  ergo  indefessam  gratiam  agam 
 Deo  meo,  qui  me  fidele  servavit  in  die  tempta- 
 tionis  meae  ;  ita  ut  hodie  confidenter  cfferam  illi 
 sacrificium,  ut  hostiam  viventem,  animayn  meam 
 Christo  Domino  meo,  qui  me  servavit  ab  om- 
 nibus angustiis  meis  :  ut  et  dicam,  Quis  ego  sum, 
 DoMiNE,  vel  quce  est  vocatio  mea,  quia  mihi 
 tantam  divinitatem  cooperuisti  ?  ita  ut  hodie  in 
 gentibus  constanter  exultarem^  et  magnificarem 
 nomen  tuum  uMcunque  fuero ;  necnon  in  secun- 
 dis,  sed  etiam  in  pressuris :  ut  quiequid  mihi 
 evenerit,  sive  bonum  sive  malum,  aequaliter  debeo 
 suscipere,  et  Deo  gratias  semper  agere,  qui  mihi 
 ostendit,  ut  indubitabilem  Eum  sine  fine  crede- 
 rem,  et  qui  me  audierit ;  [ita]  ut  ego  inscius  sim 
 in  novissimis  diebus,  hoc  opus  tam  pium  et  tarn 
 mirificum  adire  aggrederer ;  ita  ut  imitarer  quos- 
 piam  illos,  quos  ante  Dominus  jam  olim  prae- 
 dixerat,  prcBnunciaturos^  Evangelium  suum  in 
 
 *  The  common  reading  " prcenunciatiirwH,"  as  0' Conor  ob- 
 serves, is  ungrammatical ;  for  which  he  judiciously  subititutes 
 
 f2 
 
68  APPENDIX. 
 
 testimonium  omnihus  gentihus  antefinem  mundi, 
 [Matt.  xxiv.  14.]  Quod  ita  ergo  (ut  vidimus 
 itaque)  suppletum  est.  Ecce  testes  sumus,  quia 
 Evangelium  pracdicatum  est  usque  ubi  nemo 
 ultra  est. 
 
 14.  Longum  autem  est  per  singula  enarrare 
 laborem  meum,  vel  per  partes.  Breviter  dicam 
 qualiter  piissimus  Deus  de  servitute  [me]  saepe 
 liberavit ;  ex  duodecim  'periculis,  quibus  pericli- 
 tata  est  anima  mea^  prater  insidias  multas :  et 
 quae  verbis  exprimere  non  valeo,  nee  et  injuriam 
 legentibus  faciam.  Sed  dum  Autborem  habeo 
 qui  novit  omnia  antequam  fiunt^  (ut  me  pauper- 
 culu  mpupillum )  ideo  tamen  responsum  Divinum 
 creberrime  admonuit,  Unde  mihi  hcec  sapien- 
 tia  qucd  in  me  non  erat,  qui  nee  '  numerum 
 dierum/  [Ps.  xc.  12.]  noveram,  neque  Deum 
 sapiebam  ?  Unde  mihi,  postmodum,  donum  tarn 
 magnum,  tarn  saluhre,  Deum  agnoscere^  vel 
 diligere? — sed  ut  patriam  et  parejites  [non]* 
 amitterem^   et  munera  multa  mibi  oiferebantur. 
 
 prmnunciaturos.    The  Irish  transcribers  of  the  Confession  seem 
 to  have  been  ignorant  of  Latin. 
 
 *  The  insertion  of  non,  is  necessary  to  make  sense  of  the 
 passage  :  his  parents  were  anxious  that  Patrick  should  not  quit 
 them  and  his  country  any  more ;  as  he  mentioned  before, 
 §  10;  and  his  mission  to  Ireland  offended  some  of  his  older 
 brethren  (the  Gallican  monks,)  as  noticed  §  11,  12. — aliquan^ 
 tos  instead  o?  aliquantis,  the  common  reading. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 69 
 
 cum  fletu  et  lachrymis ;  et  offendi  illos  ;  [scilicet 
 parentes]  necnon,  contra  votum,  aliquantos    de 
 senioribus  meis.     Sed,  gubernante   Deo,  nullo 
 modo  consensi,  nee  acquievi  illis:  non  mea  gra- 
 tia [erat],  sed  Deus,  qui  vicit  in  me,  et  restitit 
 illis  omnibus,  ut  ego  venirem  ad  Hibernas  gentes 
 evangelium  praidicare  et  ab  incredulis  contume- 
 lias  preferre ;  ut  haurirem  opprobrium  peregrina- 
 tionis  meae,  et  persecutiones  multas  usque  ad  vin- 
 cula  ;  et  ut  darem  ingenuitatem  *  meam  pro  uti- 
 litate  aliorum  : — et  si  dignus  fuero,  promptus 
 sum   ut   etiam   animam  meam  incunctanter  et 
 Ubentissime  pro  nomine  Ejus  ;    et  ibi  opto  irn- 
 pendere  eam  usque  ad  mortem,  si  Do  minus  milii 
 indulgeret :    quia  valde  debitor  sum  Deo,   qui 
 mihi  tantam  gratiam  donavit,  ut  populi  multi  per 
 me  in  Deum  renascerentur,  et  postmodum  con- 
 summareniur  ;  et,  ut  clerici  ubique  illis  ordina- 
 rentur,  ad  plebem  nuper  venientem  ad  creduli^ 
 tatem,\   quam  sumpsit   Dominus  ah  extremis 
 terrce.      Sicut  olim  promiserat  per  prophetas : 
 (^Ad  Te  gentes  venient  ab  extremis  terrce^  et 
 dicent)  Sicut  falsa  comparaverunt  patres  nostri 
 idola,  et  non  est  utilitas  in  eis/  [Jer.  xvi.  19.] 
 
 *  Ingenuitatem  meaniy  "  my  freedom,  or  liberty/'  Patrick 
 says,*  ingenuus  fui  secundum  carnem/ — Epist.  ad  Coroticum. 
 
 t  Credulitatem—fideni  Christianam, "  the  belief  or  faith  of 
 Christ." 
 
 f3 
 
70  APPENDIX. 
 
 Et  iterum^  '^  Posiii  Te  lumen  in  Gentihus,  ut 
 sis  in  saint  em,  usque  ad  extremum  teme,'  [Isa. 
 xlix.  6.3  Et  ibi  volo  expectare  promissum  Ipsius, 
 qui  utique  nunquam  fallit ;  sicut  in  Evangelio 
 pollicetur  :  '  Venieiit  ah  oriente  et  occidente,  (et) 
 recumhent  cum  Abraham,  et  Isaac,  et  Jacob:* 
 [Matt.  viii.  11.]  sicut  credimus  ab  omni  mundo 
 venturi  sunt  credentes. 
 
 15.  Idcirco  oportet  bene  et  diligenter  piscari ; 
 sicut  Dominus  praemonet^  dicens,  ^  Venite  post 
 me,  et  faciam  vos  fieri  piscatores  Jwminum/ 
 [Matt.  iv.  19.]  Et  iterum  dicit  per  prophetas> 
 *  Ecce  Ego  mittam  piscatores  et  venatores  muU 
 tos,  dicit  DoMi^V9,' &c,  [Jer.  xvi.  16.]  Unde 
 autem  valde  oportebat  retia  nostra  tendere,  ita  ut 
 multitude  copiosa,  et  turba  Deo  caperetur ;  et 
 ubique  essent  Clerici  qui  baptizarent  populum 
 indigentem  et  dcsiderantem  :  Sicut  Dominus  in 
 Evangelio  admonet,  et  docet ;  dicens^  '  Euntes 
 ergo  docete  omnes  gentes,  baptizantes  cos  in 
 nomine  Patris^  et  FiLti,  et  Spiritus  Sancti  ; 
 (Docentes  eos  observare  omnia  quoicunque 
 mandavi  -^obis :  et  ecce  Ego  vobiscum  sum 
 omnibus  diebus,  usque  ad  consummationem  se~ 
 cull/ J  [Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.]  Et  iterum  dicit, 
 '  Euntes  ergo  in  miindum  universum  prcedicate 
 evangelium  omni  creaturce  :  qui  crediderit  et 
 baptizatu^s  fuerit,  salvus  erit ;  qui  vero  non 
 crediderit,  condemnabitur.*  [Mark,  xvi,  15^  16.] 
 
APPENDIX.  71 
 
 Et  iterum,  *  Prcedicahitur  hoc  evangelium  regni 
 in  iiniverso  munclo,  intestimonium  omnibus  gen- 
 tihus,  €t  tunc  veniet  finis/  [Matt.  xxiv.  14.]  Et 
 iterum  Dominus  per  prophetam  praenuncians,  in- 
 quit:  '  Et  erit  in  novissimis  diehns,  dicit  Do- 
 minus, effundam  de  spiritu  mco  super  omnem 
 carnem  ;  et  prophet abiint  filii  vestri  et  fili(C  ves- 
 trcjd  ;  etfilii  vestri  visiones  videhnnt,  ct  senior es 
 vestri  somnia  somniabunt :  Et  qui dem  super 
 servos  meos,  et  super  ancillas  meas  in  diebus 
 illis  effundam  de  Spiritu  meo,  et  prophetabunt,* 
 [Joel  ii.  28,  29.]  Et  in  Hosea  dicit,  '  Vocabo 
 non  plebem  meam,  plebem  meam,  et  nan  miseri- 
 cordiam  consecutam,  misericordiam  consecu- 
 tarn;  et  erit  in  loco  ubi  dictum  est,  non  plebs 
 mea  vos,  ibi*  vocabuniur  jilii  Dei  vivi,'  [Hos. 
 i.  10;  ii.23.] 
 
 16.  Unde  autein  Hiberione^  qui  nunquam  no- 
 titiam  Dei  habuerunt,  nisi  idola  et  immunda 
 usque  nunc  coluerunt ;  quomodo,  nuper  facta  est 
 plebs  Domini?  ei  jilii  Dei  nuncupantur  ? — Filii 
 Scottorum,  et  filia3  regulorum,  Monachi,  et  vir^ 
 gines  Christi  esse  videntur. — Et  etiam  una 
 benedicta  Scotta  [^Brigida^f  genitiva  nobilis, 
 pulcherrima,  adulta  erat,  quam  ego  baptizavi. 
 
 ^  Instead  of  the  common  reading  ubi,  the  context  requires 
 ibi ;  as  contrasted  with  the  preceding  ubi. 
 
 t  St.  Bridget  is  here  understood,  and  described;  as  re- 
 marked by  Mabillon,  0' Conor,  Rerum,  &c.     Proleg.  i.  p.  106. 
 
72  APPENDIX. 
 
 Et  post  paucos  diesj  un£  causa  venit  ad  nos 
 [^Brigidd],  insinuavit  nobis  [se]  responsum 
 [Divinum]  accepisse  a  Nuntio  Dei;  et  monuit 
 etiam,  ut  esset  virgo  Christie  et  ipsa  Deo  proxi- 
 maret :  Deo  gratias.  Sexta  ab  hac  die  optime  ac 
 avidissime  arripuit  illud  :  [ex  eo]  quod  etiam 
 omnes  virgines  Dei  ita  hoc  faciunt,  non  sponte 
 patrum  earum,  sed  persecutionem  patiuntur,  et 
 inproperia  *  falsa  a  parentibus  suis :  et  nihilo- 
 minus^  plus  augetur  numerus,  et  de  genere  nostro 
 qui  ibi  nati  sunt,  nescimus  numerurn  eorum^ 
 praeter  viduas  et  continentes.  Sed  et  illa3  maxi- 
 me  laborant,  quae  servitio  f  detinentur ;  usque  ad 
 terrores  et  minas  assiduc  perseverant.  Sed  Do  mi- 
 nus gratiam  dedit  multis  ex  ancillis  meis,  nam 
 sive  tantum  [patiantur],  tamen  fortiter  imitan- 
 tur  [casteras]. 
 
 Unde  autem,  etsi  voluero,  [possim]  amittere 
 illas?  Etj  ut  pergere  in  Britannias,  et  liben- 
 tissimCj  paratus  eram,  quasi  ad  patriam  et  paren- 
 tes ;  non  id  solum,  sed  [paratus]  eram,  usque 
 Gallias,  visitare  fr aires  ;  et,  ut  viderem  faciem 
 
 *  Inproperia,  an  antiquated  term,  signifying  "nz'c^-wa^wcj, 
 reproaches  J'  ^—Plautus. 
 
 t  He  probably  alludes  to  those  of  his  Irish  converts,  who 
 had  been  made  captives  by  Coroticus,  and  his  allies,  the  apos- 
 tate Irish  and  Picts, 
 
APPENDIX.  73 
 
 Sanctorum*  Domini  Mei,  [optabara] ;  scit 
 Deus  quod  valde  optabam  :  sed  alligatus  Spiritu 
 [non  possum  omittere  illas]  ;  qui  mihi  protesta- 
 tur,  si  hoc  fecero,  ut  futurum  reum  me  esse  de- 
 signat ;  et  timeo  perdere  laborem  quem  inchoavi, 
 [abeundoj.  Et  non  Ego,  [ita  sentio^j,  sed 
 Christus  Dominus;  qui  me  imperavit^  ut  veni- 
 rem  [in  Hiherioiicm ;  imperavit  quoque,  me  fu- 
 turum] esse  cum  illis  residuum  cetatis  mece  : 
 Si  Dominus  voluerit^  et  custodierit  me  ab  omni 
 via  mala,  ut  non  peccem  coram  Illo,  [sicut 
 sperare]  f  hoc  debueram,  sed  memet  ipsum 
 non  credo,  quamdiu  fuero  ^  in  lioc  corpora 
 mortis; '  [Rom.  vii.  24.]  quia  fortis  est  \^Sata- 
 n«s]  qui  cotidie  J  nititur  subvertere  me  a  fide,  et 
 a  proposita  castitate,  usque  in  finem  vitae  meiB, 
 Christo,  Domino  meo  :  Sed  '  caro  inimica  sem- 
 per traliit  ad  mortem/  [Rom.  viii.  6.]  id  est  ad 
 illecebras  illicite  perficiendas.  Et '  scio  ex  parte/ 
 [1  Cor.  xiii.  12.]  quare  vitam  perfectam  non  egi, 
 sicut  et  caeteri  credentes.  Sed  confiteor  Domino 
 MEO,  et  non  mentior,   ex  quo  cognovi  Eum,   a 
 
 *  Sanctorum  scil.  Romanorum,  the  Roitiish  monks,  with 
 whom  he  resided  in  Itali^. — See  Epist.  ad  Coroticum  and 
 Fiech^s  Poem,  stanza  6. 
 
 t  This  insertion  of  "  sicut  sperare/'  instead  of  the  com- 
 mon reading,  "  spero/'  seems  to  be  necessary,  to  reconcile  the 
 text  to  sense  and  grammar. 
 
 1  CotidiCj  frequently,  for  ^iiotidie. 
 
74  APPENDIX. 
 
 juventute  mea  crevit  in  me  ainoi^  DeIj  et  timor 
 Ipsius  ;  [adeo]  ut  usque  i^nc^  favente  Domino, 
 fidem  servavi. 
 
 17.  Rideat  autem  et  insultet  qui  voluerit ;  ego 
 non  silebo,  neque  abscondam  signa  et  viiraMlia 
 quffi  mihi  a  Domino  ministrata  sunt,  ante  multos 
 annos  quam  fuerant  quasf;  '  qui  novit  omnia,* 
 ctiam  '  ante  ternpora  secular ia.'  [Rom.  viii.  39  ; 
 Matt.  XXV.  34.]  Unde  autem  debucro  sine  ces- 
 satione  Deo  gratias  agere,  qui  saepe  indulsit  in- 
 sipientias  meae,  et  de  loco  non  in  uno  quoque,  ut 
 non  mihi  vebementer  irasceretur ;  qui  adjutor 
 datus  sum  \_Hihernis'\  et  non  cito  adquievi, 
 secundum  quod  mihi  ostensum  fuerat,  et  sicut 
 Spiritus  suggercbat.  Et  misertus  est  mihi 
 DoMiNUS  in  milia  milium,  quia  vidit  in  me  quod 
 paratus  eram,  sed  quod  ego  *  pro  his  nescie- 
 bam  de  statu  meo  quid  facerem  :  quia  multi  hanc 
 legationem  prohibehant ;  et  jam  inter  se  ipsos, 
 post  tergum  meum,  narrabant  et  dicehantj  '  iste, 
 quare  se  7nittit  in  periculum  inter  hostes,  qui 
 DoMiNUM  non  iioverunt  ? '  non  ut  causa  malitise, 
 sed,  non  sapiebat  illis,  sicut  (ego  ipse  testor) 
 intellexi,  propter  rusticitatem  meam,  Et  non 
 cito  agnovi  gratiam  quse  tunc  erat  in  me ;  nunc 
 [autem]  me  capit,  quod  ante  [capuisse]  debue- 
 ram.     Nunc  ergo,  simpliciter  'msmu2L\\  fratribus 
 
 *  Ego,  here,  seems  preferable  to  the  common  reading 
 vilhi,  which  is  ungrammatical. 
 
APPENDIX.  /O 
 
 et  conservis  meis  [Gallicis~\  ;  qui  mihi  credide- 
 runt.  Propter  quod^  prcedixi,  et  prasdico,  ad 
 roborandam  jidein  vestram  :  Utinam  et  vos  irai- 
 temini !  majora  et  potiora  faciatis.  Usee  erit 
 gloria  mea :  quia  '  filius  sapie?is  gloria  patris 
 est.*  [Prov.  X.  1  ;  xvii.  6.] 
 
 18.  Vos  scitis,  ct  Deus,  qualiter  apud  vos  con- 
 versatns  sum  a  juventute  mea^  ct  fide  veritatis,  et 
 in  sincerkate  cordis :  etiam  ad  gentes  illas  inter 
 quas  habito,  ego  fidem  illis  pr^stavi  (praestiti) 
 et  prsestabo.  Deus  scit^  [q^od  ego]  neminem 
 illorum  ciraimvejii,  nee  [circumvenire]  cogito  ; 
 propter  Dbum,  et  Ecclesiam  Ipsius  :  ne  excitem 
 illis  et  nobis  omnibus  persecutionemy  et  ne  pei^  me 
 hlasphemaretur  nomen  Domini  :  quia  scriptum 
 est,  '  V<£  homijii,  per  quem  nomen  Domini  bias- 
 phematiir,  [Matt.  xxvi.  24;  Rom.  ii.  20.]  Nam 
 etsi  imperitus  sura  in  omnibus^  tamen  conatus 
 sum  quippiam  servare  me  etiam  et  fratrihus 
 Christianis,  et  virginibus  Chrisii,  et  midieribus 
 religiosisy  qu®  mihi  ultronea  miinuscula  dona- 
 bant,  et  super  altare  reddebant  ex  ornamentis 
 suis ;  et  iterum  reddebam  illis:  et  ad  versus  me 
 scandalizabantur,  cur  hoc  faciebam :  sed  ego^ 
 propter  spem  perennitatis,  ut  me  in  omnibus 
 caute  propterea  conservarem,  ita  ut  me  in  aliquo 
 titulo  infideli  non  caperent,  vel  ministerium  ser- 
 \itutis  meae  ;  nee,  etiam  in  minimo,  incredulis 
 locum  darem  infamarc  sivc  detrectarc.     Forte 
 
76  APPENDIX. 
 
 autcnij* — quando  hapfizavi  tot  rnilia  hojiiinumy 
 speraverim  ab  aliquo  illorum  vel  dimidium  scrip- 
 lulcc  P  f  dicite  mihi  et  reddam  vobis.  Aut, 
 quando  ordinavit  Dominus  clericos,  per  modici- 
 tatem  meam  et  ministeriuni;,  [annon]  gratis  dis- 
 tribui  illis  ?  '  Sipoposci  ab  aliquo  illorum  velpre- 
 tium  calceamenti  met,  dicite  adversus  viCy  et  red- 
 dam  vohis.'  [Gen.  xiv.  23  ;  1  Sam.  xii.  32.] 
 
 19.  Magis  ergo  impendi  pi^o  vobis  [quam]  ut 
 me  caperet.  Et  inter  vos,  et  ubique^  pergebam, 
 causa  vestrd,  [non  med^  in  multis  periculis  etiam 
 usque  ad  extremas  partes^  ubi  nemo  ultra  erat^  et 
 ubi  nunquam  aliquis  pervenerat  qui  baptizaret, 
 aut  clericos  ordinaret^  aut  populum  consumma- 
 ret;  donante  Domino,  diligenter  ct  libentissime 
 pro  salute  vestra,  omnia  generavi.  Interim  prie- 
 mia  dab  am  Re  gibus  ^  propter  quod  dab  am  merce- 
 dem  [fidei]  filiis  ipsorum,  qui  mecum  ambulant ; 
 et  [primo]  nihil  comprelienderunt  me  cum  co- 
 mitibus  meis.J — Et  ilia  die  avidissime  cupiebant 
 interficere  me^  sed  tempus  nondum  venerat :  Et 
 omnia   quaicunque  nobis  invenerunt,,   rapuerunt 
 
 *  There  seems  to  be  a  chasm  here,  referring  to  the  objec- 
 tion, that  Patrick  was  influenced  by  mercenary/  motives  to 
 undertake  the  mission  to  Ireland. 
 
 t  Dimidium  scriptulce,  "  the  smallest  remuneration.'^ 
 X  Here  seems  to  be  a  chasm — that  they  apprehended^  or 
 seized  him,  afterwards,  though  not  at  first. 
 
APPENDIX.  77 
 
 illay  et  meipsiimferro  vinxeruni,  Et  quarto  deci- 
 mo  die  absolvit  me  Do  minus  de  potestate  eorum^ 
 et  quicquid  nostrum  fuit^  redditum  est  nohiSy 
 propter  Deum^  et  necessarios  amicos  quos  ante 
 providimus.  Vos  autem  expert!  estis  quantum 
 ego  erogavi  illis  (Brehonibus),*  qui  judicabant 
 per  omnes  regiones  quas  frequentius  visitabam. 
 Censeo  enim  nan  minimum  pretium  quindecim  ho- 
 milium  distribui  illis^  ita  ut  rae  fruamini,  e^  ego 
 semper  vobis  fruar  in  Deum  :  non  me  poenitetj 
 nee  satis  est  mihi ;  adhuc  impendo,  et  super  iin- 
 pendam  :  Potens  est  Dominus^  ut  det  mihi  post- 
 modum  ut  meipsum  impendam  pro  animabus 
 vestris — Ecce  testem  Deum  invoco  in  animam 
 meam,  quia  non  mentior  ;  neque  ut  sit  occasio 
 adulationis  vel  avaritice  (scripsi )  vobis^  neque  ut 
 honorem  sperarem  vestram.  Sufficit  enim  mihi 
 honor  qui  non  (videtur,  sed  corde  creditur,^6^e- 
 lis  autem  qui  promisit^  nunquam)  mentitur.  Sed 
 video  jam  in  pragsenti  seculo  me  supra  modum 
 exaltatum  a  Domino  :  Et  non^  eram  dignus 
 neque  talis  ut  hoc  mihi  prsestaret^  cum  scio 
 (  certissime,  quod  mihi )  melius  convenit  pauper- 
 tas  et  calamitas  quam  delici^e  et  divitiee.     Sed  et 
 
 *  The  Brekons  were  the  Irish  Judges,  who  dispensed 
 justice,  and  imposed  Jines,  which  they  called  eric;  and  seems 
 to  be  understood  hy  pretium  quindecim  hominum,  and  pramia 
 regibus,  before. 
 
78  APPENDIX. 
 
 '  Christus    Dominus    pauper  fait  pro   nohis,^ 
 [2  Cor.  viii.  9.] 
 
 20.  Ego  vero  miser  et  infelix,  et  si  opes  vo- 
 luero^  jam  non  habeo  ;  neqiie  meipsum  judico, 
 quia  quotidie  spero  aut  internecionem^  nut  circum- 
 veniri,  aut  redigi  in  servitutem,  sive  occasionem 
 cujuslibet.  Sed  nihil  horum  vereor,  propter  pro- 
 missa  coelorum  ;  quia  jactavi  meipsum  in  manus 
 Dei  Omnipotentis,  qui  ubique  dominatur :  sicut 
 propheta  dicit,  '  J  acta  cogitatum  tuum  in  Deum, 
 et  ipse  te  nutrlet:  [Psal.  Iv.  22  ;  1  Pet.  v.  7.] 
 Ecce  nunc  commendo  anlmam  meam  fidelissimo 
 Domino  meo^  pro  quo^  legatione  fungor  in  igno- 
 bilitate  mea.  Sed  quia  'personam  non  accipit^ 
 et  elegit  me  ad  hoc  officium,  ut  unus  sim  de  suis 
 minimis  minister :  '  Unde  autem  retribuam  illi, 
 pro  omnibus  quae  retrihuit  mihif  '  [Ps.  cxvi.  12.3 
 Sed  quid  dicam  vel  quid  promittam  Domino 
 meo  ?  Quia  nihil  video,  nisi  [quod]  ipse  mihi 
 dederit :  sed  scrutabor  cor  da  et  renes,  quia  satis 
 et  nimis  cupio,  et  paratus  eram  ut  donaret  '  mihi 
 bibere  calicem  ejus/  sicut  indulsit  caeteris  aman- 
 tibus  se.    [Matt.  xx.  23.] 
 
 21.  Quapropter  non  contingat  mihi  a  Deo  meo, 
 ut  unquam  amittam  plebem  suajUy  quam  adqui- 
 sivi  in  ultimis  terrae.  Oro  Deum  ut  det  mihi 
 perseverantiam,  et  dignetur  ut  reddam  [me]  Illi 
 testem  fidelem,  usque  ad  transitum  meum,  prop- 
 ter Deum  meum.     Et  si  aliquid  boni  unquam 
 
APPENDIX.  79 
 
 imitatus  sum,  propter  Deum  meum  quem  diligo, 
 peto  ilium  det  mihi,  ut  cum  illis  proselitis,  et 
 captivis  pro  nomine  suo,  effiuidam  sangiiinetn 
 meu77i ;  etsi  ipse  etiam  caream  sepultura_,  aut 
 miserrime  cadayer  per  singula  membra  dividatur 
 canibus,  aut  bestiis  asperis,  aut  volucres  coeli 
 comederint  illud  1  Certissime  reor,  si  mihi  hoc 
 incurrisset,  lucratus  sum  animam  cum  corpore 
 meo ;  quia  sine  ulla  dubitatione,  in  die  ilia,  re- 
 surgemus  in  claritate  Solis,  [Daniel  xii.  3  ;  Matt. 
 xiii.  43.]  hoc  est,  in  gloria  Christi  Jesu  Redemp- 
 toris  nostri,  filii  Dei  vivi,  [Rom.  ix.  26.],  '  cohce- 
 redes  Christie  et  conformes  futurce  iinagini  Ipslus  :* 
 [Rom.  viii.  17,  29].  Quoniam  ^  ex  Ipso  et  per 
 Ipsum,  et  in  Ipso,  regnaturi  siimus/  [Rom.  xi. 
 36 ;  I  Cor.  viii.  6  ;  Rom.  v.  17 ;  2  Tim.  ii.  12  ; 
 Rev.  V.  12.]  Nam  sol  iste  quam  videmus,  Deo 
 jubente,  propter  nos  quotidie  oriter ;  sed  nun- 
 quam  regnabit,  neque  permanebit  splendor  ejus : 
 sed  et  omnes  qui  adorant  eum^  in  pcenam  miser i 
 male  devenient,  Nos  autem,  credimus  et  adoramus 
 SoLEM  VERUM  Christum,  [Mai.  ix.  2.]  qui 
 nunquam  interibit;  neque  [interibit]  qui  facit 
 voluntatem  Ipsius,  sed  manebit  in  aeternum,  quo 
 modo  et  Christus  manebit  in  aeternum :  qui 
 regiiat  cum  Deo  Patre  Omnipotente,  et  cum 
 Spiritu  Sancto  ante  secula^  et  nunc^  et  per 
 omnia  secula  seculorum.     Amen. 
 
80  APPENDIX. 
 
 [P.S.]  Ecce  Jterum  iterumque  breviter  expo- 
 nam  verba  confessionis  mece  [§  2.]  Testificor 
 in  veritate,  et  in  exultatione  cordis,  '  coram  Deo 
 et  Sanctis  Angelis  ejus/  [I  Tim.  v.  21.]  quia 
 nunquam  habui  aliquam  occasionem,  praeter 
 Evangelium  et  promissa  illius,  ut  unquam  redi- 
 rem  ad  Gentem  illam*  [HihernamX  unde — 
 prius  vix  evaseram, 
 
 Sed  precor  credentibus  et  timentibus  Deum, 
 quicunque  dignatus  fuerit  inspicere  vel  recipere 
 banc  scripturam,  quam  Patricius  peccatorj  (in- 
 doctus  silicet)  Hiherione  conscripsit; — ut  nemo 
 unquam  dicat,  quod  med  ignorantid  [factum 
 est],  si  aliquid  pusillum  ego  vel  demonstraverim 
 secundum  Dei  placitum  :  sed  arbitramini,  et  ve- 
 rissime  credatur,  quod  donum  Dei  fuisset,  Et 
 hsec  est  Confessio  me  a,  antequam  moriar. 
 
 This  curious  and  valuable  ''^  Epistle  of  St» 
 Patrick  '*  contains  an  admirable  ^'  Confession  ** 
 of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity,  drawn  bj  the 
 masterly  hand  of  this  illustrious  Father  in  Christ 
 (1  Cor.  iv.  15.)  with  which  it  begins  §  2,  and 
 ends  §  21  ;  and  after  an  interesting  account  of 
 
 *  The  common  text,  "  ut  unquam  redderem  agentem  illam** 
 is  inexplicable.  I  have  substituted  0* Conor  s  ingenious  con- 
 jectural emendation ;  and  dropped  the  superfluous  word,  auiem, 
 in  the  next  clause 
 
APPENDIX.  ~   81 
 
 the  early  occurrences  of  his  life^  it  details  the 
 pious  and  disinterested  motives  of  his  mission  to 
 Ireland  in  obedience  to  a  heavenly  call ;  and 
 concludes  with  an  animated  vindication  of  his 
 conduct  throughout.  It  was  addressed  ''  to  his 
 Irish'*  converts^  and  chiefly  to  those  of  the 
 monastic  orders^  which  he  founded  in  Ireland. 
 It  was  also  addressed  (§4)  to  his  former  asso- 
 ciates^ the  Gallican  Monks,  under  Germanus, 
 with  whom  he  spent  much  time^  during  his  long 
 travels  of  thirty  years,  before  he  could  prevail  on 
 himself  to  undertake  this  arduous  mission,  or 
 overcome  their  remonstrances.  Upon  their  ac- 
 count, we  may  presume,  it  was  written  in  Latin, 
 because  they  did  not  understand  the  Irish  tongue. 
 It  is  very  obscure;  partly  on  account  of  his  long 
 disuse  of  Latin,  during  his  entire  residence  of 
 sixty  years  in  Ireland;*  as  may  be  collected 
 from  his  persuasion  of  Christ's  command,  that 
 ''  he  should  go  thither,  and  spend  the  remainder 
 of  his  life  there,**  (§  16);  and  partly,  from  the 
 ignorance  of  transcribers,  unacquainted  with 
 Latin,  who  have  in  many  places  irretrievably 
 injured  the  sense  by  their  blunders.     In  some. 
 
 *  Joceline,  therefore,  and  his  other  monkish  historians,  seem 
 to  be  mistaken,  in  their  accounts  of  St.  Patrick's  travels  to 
 Rom^,  Sec.  during  his  mission,  to  make  a  report  thereof  to  the 
 Pope,  and  to  visit  hh  friends. 
 
 Q 
 
82  APPENDIX, 
 
 however^  I  have  ventured  to  supply  chasms,  by 
 inserting  explanatory  words  from  cor^jectural 
 criticism,  derived  from  the  consideration  of  the 
 argument^  and  of  the  context;  which  I  have  in- 
 cluded between  brackets  [  ],  to  distinguish 
 them  from  Dr.  O*  Conor's,  which  are  marked,  in 
 his  edition,  by  hooks  (     j. 
 
 I  have  also  noticed  the  numerous  references 
 to  scripture  throughout,  with  which  our  apostle 
 was  i«tiniately  conversant ;  quoting  more,  how- 
 ever, from  the  spirit,  and  general  tenor  of  holy 
 writ,  than  from  the  letter,  either  of  the  original, 
 or  of  the  Greek  and  Xa^m  versions,  current  in  his 
 time :  a  latitude  of  quotation,  which  renders  it 
 difficult  in  some  places  to  find  out  the  particular 
 passages  he  had  in  view ;  especially  where  he 
 quotes  from  memory,  and  departs  from  the  ver- 
 sions, and  accommodates  scripture,  by  way  of 
 illustration,  to  his  argument : — as  in  Ecclus.  vii. 
 15,  ''  Hate  not  laborious  work,  and  hushandrt/, 
 which  the  Most  High  hath  ordained;*'  instead 
 of  'husbaiidi^i/,  or  rural  labour,'  (which  is  the 
 meaning  of  "  rusticatio,'*  in  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
 and  yzcopyiOLV,  in  the  Greek  text  of  the  Septuagint 
 version)  he  turns  it  into  an  apology  for  his  own 
 *'  rusticiii),^*  want  of  learning,  or  homeliness  of 
 Speech,  and  writing,  (§  3^).  Some  additional  light 
 also,  I  trust,  is  thrown  on  the  obscurity  of  the 
 Epistle,  by  a  correcter  punctuation  throughout ; 
 
APPENDIX.  83 
 
 and  by  marking  the  emphatic  words  and  passages 
 in  italics;  and  dividing  it  into  sections,  for 
 greater  ease  of  reference.  But  a  perfect  elucida- 
 tion is  not  to  be  looked  for  at  the  present  day. 
 Enough,  however,  has,  I  hope,  been  done,  to 
 rescue  the  spotless  character  of  our  illustrious 
 apostle  from  the  fabulous  misrepresentations  of 
 his  superstitious  admirers,  as  well  as  the  objec- 
 tions of  his  sceptical  scoffers ;  the  former  dis- 
 gracing his  mission,  the  latter  denying  even  his 
 existence. 
 
 g2 
 
84  APPENDIX. 
 
 IV. 
 FIECH'S    IRISH    POEM; 
 
 OR, 
 
 PANEGYRIC  ON  ST.  PATRICK. 
 
 Republished  by  Dr.  O'Conor,  Proleg.  I.  p.  90. 
 
 Fro7n  the  very  ancient  Do7iegal  MSS» 
 
 1. 
 
 Gen  AIR  Patraic  i  JK^emthur, 
 Asseadh  adfet  hi  Scelaibh, 
 Macan  se  m-bliadhan  decc. 
 An  tan  do  breth  fo  dheraibb. 
 
 2. 
 
 Succat  a  ainm  hi  trubh  rad  : 
 Cid  a  athair  ba  fisse, 
 Mac  Calpuirn,  mic  Otidhe,  . 
 Ho  deochain  Odisse. 
 
 S. 
 
 Bai  se  bliadhna  hi  foghnamh  : 
 (Maise  doine  nis  tomledh). 
 Batar  ile  Ceathraighe,^ 
 Ceathar  trebhe  dia  forgnad. 
 
 *  Cothraighe,  Colgan :  signifies,  according  to  Lynch,  a 
 •*  supporter  or  protector ;"  and  is  so  rendered  by  him,  "  They 
 svGvedWhy  h\m  supported;"  but  the  reading  Ceathraighe  is 
 preferable,  as  immediately  relating  to  Ceathar,  "  four." 
 
APPENDIX.  85 
 
 4. 
 
 As  best  Victor  fri  gniadh 
 Milcon  :  ^  teseadhfor  tonna.' 
 Forruibh  a  cbois  for  sind  leic^ 
 Maraidh  dia  aes  ni  bronna. 
 
 5. 
 
 Do  faidh  tar  Ealpa  uile, 
 De  mbuir^  ba  hamhra  reatha, 
 Conid  fargaibh  la  German, 
 An  deas  an  deisciort  Leatlia. 
 
 An  innsibh  mbara  Toirrian, 
 Ainis  indibbj  ad  rimhe, 
 Legais  Canoiii  la  Gearman, 
 Is  eadh  ad  fiadhad  line. 
 
 7. 
 
 Do  cum  xi'Erenn  dod  fetis^ 
 Aingil  De  bi  fithisi 
 Menic  it  cbitbe  ifisibh 
 Dos  nicfed  a  rithisi. 
 
 8. 
 
 Ropo  cobhair  don  d^Erinn, 
 Tichta  Patraic  for  Oclad; 
 Ro  clos  cian  son  angarma 
 Macraidhi  caille  Fochlad, 
 
86  APPENDIX. 
 
 Gadhadar  co  tisseadh  in  noebh, 
 Ar  a  nimthisedh  lethu, 
 Ar  a  tintarad  o  cloean 
 Tuatha  h-Erenn  do  bheathu. 
 
 10. 
 
 Tuatha  h-Erenn  tairchantais : 
 ^  Dos  nicfead  sithlaith  nua, 
 Meraid  coti  aniartaige : — 
 Bidh  fas  tir  Tcmhrah/ 
 
 II. 
 
 A  Druidh  ar  Laoghaire 
 Tichta  Patraic  in  Cheiltis ; 
 Ro  firad  ind  aitsine, 
 Inna  Flatha  as  beirtis. 
 
 12. 
 
 Ba  leir  Patraic  combebha, 
 Ba  sabh  innarba  cloeni, 
 Ised  tuargaib  a  eva 
 Suas  de  sech  trebha  doeani. 
 
 13. 
 
 Immuin,  agas  Apocali/ps, 
 Na  tri  coicath  nos  canad, 
 Pritchad,  batsed^  arniged, 
 De  molad  Di*  -ni  anad. 
 
APPENDIX.  87 
 
 14. 
 
 Ni  con  gebed  ruact  sine 
 Do  fess  aidche  h  illinibh. 
 For  nim  consena  a  righe, 
 Pritcais  fri  De  in  dindaib. 
 
 15. 
 
 Hi  Slan,  tuaitli  Benna  Baircliey 
 Nis  Gebbedh  tart  na  lia^ 
 Canadh  ced  Psalm^  cech  naidche^ 
 Do  RIGH  AiNGEL  fo  gnia. 
 
 16. 
 
 Foidh  for  leic  hiim  iaram 
 Ocbus  cuilcbe  fliucb  imme^ 
 Ba  coirtlie  a  ritha  dart, 
 Ni  leic  a  corp  i  timme. 
 
 17. 
 
 Pritcadh  soscela  do  cacb. 
 Do  gnitb  mor  fearta  i  leathu, 
 Iccaid  luscU;,  la  trusca, 
 Mairbb  dos  fuisceadh  do  beathu. 
 
 18. 
 
 Padraic  priotcais  do  Scotu-ihh, 
 Ro  cbeas  mor  seath  illeatbu, 
 Immi  CO  tisat  do  bratb. 
 In  cacb  dos  fuc  do  beathu. 
 
88  APPENDIX. 
 
 19. 
 
 Meic  Eimliir,  meic  Erimoin 
 Lolar  hiule  la  Cisel, 
 Fos  rolaic  in  t  Jrmchosal, 
 IsIr  mor  pathe  n  isel. 
 
 20. 
 
 Conda  tanic  in  t  Apstal 
 Do  faith  gid  gaetlie  dene  ; 
 Pritchais  tri  fichte  bliadhna 
 Croich  Crist  do  tuatha-ibh  Ftne. 
 
 21. 
 
 For  tJiuait  h-Erenn  bai  temhel, 
 Tuatha  adhorta  Iclhla  ; 
 Ni  craitshed  in  f  hir  DeachTj, 
 Inna  Trinoite  fire. 
 
 22. 
 
 In  Ardmacha  fil  righi. 
 Is  cian  do  reraght  Emhain  ; 
 Is  cell  mor  Dun-leith-glaisse, 
 Nim  dil  cidh  distrubh  Temhair. 
 
 '  23. 
 
 Patraic  dia  m  boi  illobhra 
 Ad  cobhra  dol  do  Maclie  ; 
 Do  lluidh  Aingel  ara  cheann^ 
 For  sed  a  meadhon  laithe. 
 
APPENDIX;  89 
 
 24. 
 
 Do  faith  fa  dheas  do  Victor, 
 (Ba  he  arid  ralastur.) 
 Lassais  immuine  imhai, 
 Asan  teain  ad  galastar. 
 
 25. 
 
 As  bert  ordan  de  Maclie 
 Do  Crist  atlaighte  buide. 
 Do  chum  nimhe  mor  raga, 
 Ro  ratha  duit  do  guide. 
 
 26. 
 
 Immon  do  roeghu  it  biu 
 Bid  luirech  didin  do  chach, 
 Immut  illathiu  mesa, 
 Re  gait  fir  h-Erend  do  brath. 
 
 27. 
 
 Anais  Tasac  dia  aes. 
 An  tan  do  bert  Comain  do 
 As  bert  mos  n  icfead  Patraic, 
 3riathra  Tasaigh  nir  bu  go, 
 
 28. 
 
 Samh  aigis  crich  fri  aidhi, 
 Ar  na  cate  les  oca. 
 Go  chenn  bliadhna  bai  soilsi : 
 Ba  he  sithlaithe  foda. 
 
90  APPENDIX. 
 
 29. 
 
 In  cath  fectha  im  Bethororiy 
 Fri  tuaitli  Canan  la  mac  Nun, 
 Assuith  in  grian  fri  Gdbaon 
 Asseadh  at  fet  Littre  duin. 
 
 30. 
 
 Huair  assuith  la  Hiessue 
 In  grian^  fri  bas  ina  cloen 
 Ciasu  threbrech  be  huisse 
 Soillse  fri  betsect  na  Noebh  ? 
 
 31. 
 
 Clerich  Erend  dollotar 
 Dairi  Patraic  as  cech  set^, 
 Son  in  ceatuil  fos  rolaic. 
 Con  tuil  each  uadhibh  for  set. 
 
 32. 
 
 Anim  Patraic  fria  corp 
 Is  iar  saethaibh  ro  scarad, 
 Angeil  De  i  cet  aidhce 
 Arid  fethis  cen  anadh. 
 
 33. 
 
 In  tan  con  hualai  Patraic, 
 Ad  ella  in  Patraic  n  aile. 
 Is  malle  connucc  aibhset. 
 Do  chum  h  Isu  mac  Maire, 
 
APPENDIX.  91 
 
 34. 
 
 Fatraic  cen  airde  nuabhair 
 Ba  mor  do  maith  ro  meanuir, 
 Bith  in  gellsine  meic  Malice 
 Ba  sen  gaire  in  genuir. 
 
 This  Poem  is  ascribed  to  Fiecli,  the  disciple 
 of  St.  Patrick,  by  Col g an,  Usher,  Ware,  JVichol^ 
 son,  &c.  and  affords  internal  evidence  of  its  high 
 antiquity,  in  the  old  terms  found  therein  peculiar 
 to  Druidism,  which  became  obsolete  after  the 
 introduction  of  Christianity^  and  its  establishment 
 by  our  Apostle.  Such  terms  as  Cissel,  ''  the 
 Devil/'  and  Armcliosal,  "  Satan/'  stanz.  19 : 
 Noeb,  '^  a  saint,"  or  rather  a  prophet  or  diviner, 
 from  the  Hebrew  Koh,  ''  prophecy/'  or  l<^ahi,  a 
 '^  prophet,"  stanz.  9  and  30:  Fuisceadh,  he 
 awaked,  or  restored  to  life,  17 :  mos  n  icfead, 
 27  :  Samh  aigis,  2S,  &c.  as  remarked  by  Colgan, 
 and  Dr.  O'Conor,  Proleg.  i.  p.  89. 
 
 The  text  of  the  Donegal  MSS.  agrees  nearly 
 throughout  with  Colgan's.  By  the  help  of  the 
 latter,  a  few  errata  in  0'Cojior*s  edition  are  cor- 
 rected: as  Cris  for  Christ,  20;  glaisso  for 
 glaisse,  22,  &c. 
 
 The  number  of  Latin  words  in  this  Poem 
 are  considerable,  when  disembarassed  from  their 
 Irish  orthography,     Anim,  aniraa  ;  corp,  corpus. 
 
92  APPENDIX. 
 
 32  :  hheatha,  vita^  9 :  nuo,  nova,  10 :  De,  Deus, 
 son,  sonus^  8  :  mliara,  mare ;  righ  Aingel,  rex 
 Angelorum,  15:  righe,  regnura,  14  :  luscu,  lus- 
 cus,  17:  fhir  Deacht,  vera  Deitas,  21  :  or  dan, 
 ordo,  25 :  teainad,  tenebant,  24  :  ceuy  sine,  32  : 
 liiirech,  lorica,  26  :  tri,  ires,  20  :  ceathar,  qua- 
 tuor,  3  :  se,  sex  ;  rfecc,  decern,  1,  &c. 
 
APPENDIX.  93 
 
 FIECHI  CARMEN  VETUS  HIBERNICUM,  &c. 
 
 Ex  Codice  vetustisslmo  Dungallense  Latine  reddita 
 a  Carolo  O'Conor,  S.T.  D. 
 
 1. 
 
 Natus  est  Patricius  Nemturriy 
 Ut  refertur  in  narrationibus, 
 Juvenis  fuit  sex  annorum  decern 
 Quando  ductus  sub  vincula. 
 
 3. 
 
 Succat  ejus  nomen  in  tribubus  dictum, 
 Quis  ejus  pater,  sit  notum, 
 Filius  fuit  Calpurniiy  filii  Otidi, 
 Nepos  diaconi  Odissi, 
 
 3. 
 
 Fuit  sex  annis  in  servitute, 
 ( Escis  hominum  [^Gentiliuiri]  non  vescebat) 
 Fuit  ei  nomen  adoptivum  Ceathraige, 
 Quatuor  tribubus  quia  inserviit. 
 
 4. 
 
 Dixit  Victor  (ei)  servo 
 Milco7iis,  '  Iret  trans  jiuct us/ 
 Posuit  suos  pedes  supra  saxum, 
 Manent  exinde  ejus  vestigia. 
 
94  APPENDIX. 
 
 5. 
 
 Profcctus  est  trans  Alpes  omnes. 
 Trans  maria;  fuit  felix  expeditio  ; 
 Et  remansit  apud  Germanum, 
 In  Australi  parti  australis  Lethanice* 
 
 Insulis  maris  Tyrrheni, 
 Mansit  in  iis^  ut  dixi  : 
 Legit  Canones  apud  Gerinaniim  : 
 Et  ita  testantur  Ecclesise. 
 
 7. 
 
 In  Hiherniam  profectiis  est, 
 Angelh  Dei  vocantibus, 
 Saepe  videbat  in  somniis. 
 Quod  veniret  iterum. 
 
 *  Colgan  renders  Leatha,  "  Latium'^  or  the  southern  part 
 part  of  Italy  bordering  on  the  Tyrrhenian  sea ;  the  isles  of 
 which  were  then  inhabited  by  several  orders  of  Monks ;  among 
 \\\\ouiPatrick  read  the  Canon  of  Scripture  with  Germanus  ;  be- 
 fore Gerjnayius  was  made  bishop  of  Auxerre,  in  Ar?noric  Gaul, 
 A.D.  418.  0' Conor  Proleg.  ii.  p.  118,  who  cites  Patrick 
 himself  as  declaring,  that  «*  he  had  traversed  the  Gauls,  and 
 Italy,  and  the  Isles  of  the  Tyrrhenian  sea:"  and  there  O' Conor 
 concurs  with  Colgan  in  rendering  the  line,  "  In  australi  parte 
 Latii ;"  which  seems  a  better  rendering  than  this  here,  "  In 
 auitrali  parte  Australis  Lethanice  ;'*  supposing  that  LcManjc, 
 
APPENDIX.  95 
 
 8. 
 
 Fuit  salutaris  Hibernice 
 Adventus  Patricii  ad  Focladios, 
 Audivit  a  longe  sonum  vocantium 
 Infantum  raasculorum  Sylvae  Foclilad, 
 
 Rogabant  ut  veniret  Sanctus, 
 Quo  cum  discurrerent  in  dies^* 
 Quo  abstraherentur  ab  erroribus 
 Populi  Hiberniae  f  ad  vitam. 
 
 10. 
 
 Populi  Hibernice  prophetizabant, 
 '  Venturos  pads  dies  novos, 
 Qui  durarent  in  perpetuum  : 
 Fore  desert  am  regionem  TemoriiE/ 
 
 beside  Armorica,  included  western  Gaul,  as  far  as  the  see  of 
 Auxc.rre  southward.  Not.  Proleg.  i.  91 ;  for  as  Colgan  justly 
 objects.  Nisi  Germanus  dicatur  degisse  in  eis,  (insulis  Tyrrheni 
 maris)  videtur  hic  praposterus  ordo. 
 
 *  In  this,  and  the  18th  stanza,  Colgan  has  confounded  the 
 Irish  term,  Leathu,  signifying  "  daily,"  with  Leatha,  "  La- 
 tium,  or  Italy;"  and  thereby  inextricably  embarrassed  the 
 sense.  This  is  one  of  the  happiest  emendations  of  0' Conor, 
 **  Leathu,  indies." 
 
 t  The  Irish  phrase,  Tuatha  li-Erenn,  seems  to  be  mistrans- 
 lated j5opM/e  Hiienifo^,  by  Colgan  and  0' Conor,  throughout 
 
96  APPENDIX. 
 
 II. 
 
 Sui  Druidce  Laogario 
 Advcntum  Patricii  noii  celabant, 
 Verificata  sunt  vaticinia 
 De  REGE  quem  vaticinabaiit. 
 
 12. 
 
 Erat  clarus  Patricius  usque  ad  obitum, 
 Erat  strenuus  in  profligandis  erroribus ; 
 Hinc  exaltata  sunt  ejus  acta 
 Supra  desuper  omnes  tribus  populorum. 
 
 13. 
 
 Hijmnos,  et  Apocalypsin, 
 
 Tres  quinquagenas  (Psalmorum)  indies  canebat. 
 
 Praedicabat,  baptizabat,  orabat, 
 
 A  laudibus  Dei  non  cessabat. 
 
 14. 
 
 Non  impediebat  algor 
 Quin  maneret  nocte  in  aquis, 
 Ad  coeli  obtincndum  regnum, 
 Pra^dicabat  de  Deo  in  coUibus. 
 
 the  Poem :  Tuatha  rather  signifies  "  Diviners."  See  Essay, 
 p.  151 — 156.  And  in  this  specific  sense  it  is  distinguifched 
 from  the  generic,  docani,  "  peoples."     Stanz.  12. 
 
APPENDIX.  97 
 
 15. 
 
 tn  Slana  populorum  mentis  Boirch, 
 
 (Fonte)  qui  nunquam  sentit  siccitateraj  vel  dimi- 
 
 nutionem, 
 Canebat  centum  Psahnos  omni  noctcj 
 Regi  Angelorum  ut  serviret.  , 
 
 16. 
 
 Dormiebat  supra  saxum  nudum  postea^ 
 Et  casula  madida  circumamictus, 
 Fuit  cortex*  ejus  quietis  pulvinar, 
 Non  sinit  corpus  suum  in  superbiam* 
 
 17. 
 
 Praedlcabat  evangeliuni  cuique^ 
 Operabat  ingentia  miracula, 
 Sanabat  ccecos,  jejuniis 
 Mortuos  resuscitabat  ad  vitam. 
 
 *  Colgan  renders  coirthe,  "  saxurii;"  but  it  is  evidently 
 derived  from  the  Latin  cortex,  "  the  bark  of  a  tree;''  and  was 
 so  understood  by  Mabillon  : — Centenis,  per  diem,  totidemque 
 per  noctem,  genuflexionibus,  Dei  majestatem  adorabat;  et  pro 
 plumis  et  lectisterniis,  tantum  arborMm  corticibus  utebatur* 
 Annal.  T.  1.  p.  150.     Proleg.  i.  p.  93,  note. 
 
 H 
 
98"  APPENDIX. 
 
 18.  , 
 
 Patricius  praedicabat  Scotis,* 
 Passus  est  magnas  tribulationes  indies^ 
 Ideo  ut  salvi  fierent  in  asternum, 
 Oinnes  quibus  anuunciavit  dc  vita. 
 
 19. 
 
 Filii  Emeriy  filii  Erimonii, 
 
 leruiit  omnes  cum  Diaiolo, 
 
 Etiam  eos  dejecit  Satanas 
 
 In  magna  palearum  ventilatione  in  infernum. 
 
 20. 
 
 Donee  venit  Apostolus 
 
 Ad  eos  docendoSj  licet  spiritus  maligni  vehementes, 
 
 Praedicavit  tei^  viginti  annis^ 
 
 Crucem  Christi  populis  Feniorum,-\ 
 
 21. 
 
 Supra  populos  Hihernice  erant  umbrae, 
 Populos  adorantes  idolay 
 Non  credebant  in  veram  Divinitatem, 
 In  ejus  Trinitatem  veram. 
 
 *  The  Irish  Scotu-ibh,  should  rather  be  rendered  Scoti- 
 genis,  "  the  Scotian  race ;"  for  ibh  signifies  "  a  tribe."  See 
 Appendix  I. 
 
 t  The  original,  Tuatha-ihh  Fene,  should  rather  be  ren- 
 dered MagU  Fcnigenarum,  "  the  Diviners  q{  Fenian,  or  Pheni' 
 cian  descent.'* 
 
APPENDIX.  99 
 
 22. 
 
 In  Ardmaclia  est  imperium, 
 
 Et  diuturnum  nascenti  juventuti  Eamanics, 
 
 Et  ecclesia  Celebris  in  Duno  *  — 
 
 Non  mea  voluntas  quod  deserta  Temoria. 
 
 23. 
 Patricius  quando  fuit  in  lepra. 
 Ad  medelam  procedens  jirdmachamy 
 Invit  angelus  coram  eo^f 
 In  via,  in  medio  dici. 
 
 24. 
 
 Ivit  ad  austrum  ad  Victorem> 
 (  Fuit  is  idem  qui  vocavit) 
 Exarsit  ruhus  in  quo  erat^ 
 Ibi  miscuerunt  colloquium. 
 
 25. 
 
 Dixit  (Angelus)  regimen  Ardmach(S  ; 
 Christo  iteratas  laudes^  gratias  : 
 Ad  coelos  magna  (tua)  dilectio 
 Prosperam  reddidit  tibi  tuam  petitionem. 
 
 *  Colgan  has  rightly  preserved  the  original  compound, 
 Dun-leithglas,  denoting  the  town  of  Doxvn.patrick,  Ulster, 
 where  our  sairit  was  buried ;  as  distin,guished  from  Dunum 
 simply,  which  probably  denoted  the  town  of  Kilkenny,  m 
 Leinster.     See  Append,  No.  I. 
 
 t  Lynch  renders  this  line,  "An  angiel  came  upon  his  head,'* 
 or  appeared  over  him  in  the  air.  Cean,  "  head,"  is  omitted  by 
 Colgan  and  0' Conor. 
 
 h2 
 
100  APPENmX. 
 
 26. 
 Hymnus  te  *  laudans,  le  vivente, 
 Erit  lorica  protectionis  cuique  ; 
 Ibunt  in  die  judicii. 
 Cum  prudentibus  in  seternum,  viri  Hihernice. 
 
 27. 
 
 Remansit  Tassachus  post  eum, 
 Quando  ministravit  Coimnmiionem  ei. 
 Dixit  quod  non  convalesceret  Patricius, 
 Verba  Tassachi  non  falsa. 
 
 28. 
 Sol  posuit  fiuem  nocti> 
 Ita  ut  non  deficeret  lux  eis, 
 Spatio  unius  mini  fuit  lux, 
 Fuit  is  pacis  dies  diuturnus. 
 
 29. 
 In  praelio  gesto  in  BetJwron, 
 Contra  populum  Canaan,  per  filium  JVwn> 
 Stetit  Sol  contra  Gabaon  ; 
 Ut  narrant  literae  nobis. 
 
 *  Lynches  translation,  "  A  Hymn  sung  by  thee,  while  liv- 
 ing;" alluding,  probably,  to  Stanza  13;  seeras  preferable  to 
 Colgan  and  O' Conor's  rendering  here;  both  supposing  that 
 Fieck  referred  to  SechnaVs  Hymn  in  praise  of  St.  Patrick  i 
 which  was  later  than  Fieck*s  time,  and  therefore  could  not  be 
 intended.  Any  other  Hymn  supposed  to  be  written  by  St.  Pa- 
 trick  (Epist.  Nuncupate  p.  164.)  would  surely  be  irrelevant. 
 
APPENDIX.  101 
 
 30. 
 
 Qiioniam  stetit  pro  Joshua, 
 
 Sol^  ad  caedendos  peccatores. 
 
 Cur  non  trecics  obcdientior 
 
 IjwXy  propter  bealitudinem  Sanctorum  ? 
 
 3L 
 
 Clerici  Hibcrnice  confluerunt 
 Ad  exequias  Patricii  ex  omiii  loco, 
 Sonus  concentus  siipcrni 
 Affecit  somno  quemque  eorurn, 
 
 32. 
 
 Anima  Patricii  a  corporc^ 
 Post  a^rumnas,  separata  est ; 
 Angeli  Dei  prima  nocte 
 Excubias  feccrunt  sine  mora, 
 
 33. 
 
 Quando  lugebant  Patricium, 
 Ivit  ad  Patricium  altcrum : 
 Et  simul  cum  gaudio  abierunt 
 Ad  Jesum,  filium  Mari(e. 
 
 34. 
 
 PAtricius  absque  elcvatione  superbias, 
 Ingentia  bona  excogitavit : 
 Obiit  in  servitis  Filii  jMarice, 
 Fuit  [id]   felix  ejus  nativitas. 
 
 h3 
 
i02  APPENDIX. 
 
 This  version,  however,  has  great  merit,  in 
 removing  many  obscurities  in  Colgan's,  which 
 rendered  several  parts  of  the  poem  unintelb'gible ; 
 partly  by  closer  attention  to  the  antiquated  terms 
 found  therein ;  armchosal,  '' Satanas/' 19,  &c. 
 and  also  to  the  derivations  from  the  Latin, 
 illohra,  ''  in  lepra,'*  23,  &c. 
 
APPENDIX.  103 
 
 9 
 TRANSLATION 
 
 OF 
 
 FIECH'S    IRISH    POEM; 
 
 OR, 
 
 PANEGYRIC  ON  ST.  PATRICK. 
 
 CJneJij/  from  O'Conor'.s-  Latin   Version. 
 
 1. 
 
 Patrick  was  born  at  Nemthiir, 
 As  related  in  stories  ; 
 A  youth  of  sixteen  years 
 When  carried  into  captivity. 
 
 2. 
 
 Succaty  his  name  among  his  own  tribes. 
 Who  was  his  father  be  it  known ; 
 He  was  son  of  Calphurniiis  *  and  Ofi.<jl^^^^ 
 Grandson  of  the  Deacon  Odisse,       .  ^ 
 
 *  In  his  epistle  to  Coroticus,  Patrick  has  recorded  his 
 father's  family  name  :  Ingenuus  fui  secundum  carnem,  Deco- 
 rione  patre  nascor.  His  family  name,  latinized,  Decorio,  was 
 changed  to  Calphurnius,  at  his  ordination.  There  seems  no 
 ground  for  the  supposed  celibacy  of  Calphurnius,  after  he  be- 
 came a  priest.     This  was  a  monkish  fiction. 
 
104  APPENDIX. 
 
 3. 
 
 t 
 
 He  was  six  years  in  servitude, 
 (The  food  of  the  Gentiles  he  ate  not). 
 His  adoptive  name  was  Caithraghej 
 Because  he  served  'four  *  tribes. 
 
 Victor  (Christ)  said  to  the  servant 
 Of  Milclio  :  *  Depart  over  the  waves.* 
 He  set  his  feet  upon  the  rock. 
 There,  his  footsteps  still  remain. 
 
 5. 
 
 He  travelled  over  the  whole  Alps, 
 
 Over  the  seas;  his  journey  was  prosperous. 
 
 He  resided  with  Germanus, 
 
 In  the  southern  part  of  Latium  *  (Italy)., 
 
 In  the  islands  of  the  Tyrrlienian  sea^ 
 
 In  them  he  dwelt,  as  is  related  ; 
 
 He  read  the  Canon  (of  Scripture)  with  Germanus 
 
 And  so  the  churches  (abroad)  assert. 
 
 *  The  coasts  o(  Itali/,  and  the  islands  of  the  Tuscan  sea,  in 
 Jerome's  time,  swarmed  with  convents  o^  monks.  See  0' Conor, 
 Proleg.  ij.  p.  118.  Patrick  c^lh  them  the  "  Roman  Saints," 
 Conleffs.   §  16. 
 
APPENDIX,  105 
 
 7. 
 
 To  Erifi  *  he  proceeded, 
 
 (Warned  by)  the  Angel  of  God,  in  visions ;  f 
 
 Often  he  saw  in  dreams. 
 
 That  he  ought  to  return  thither. 
 
 8. 
 
 Most  salutar}'  to  Erin 
 Was  the  coming  of  Patrick  to  Foclad  ; 
 He  heard  from  afar  the  sound  of  invitiition 
 From  the  sons  of  Foclad  wood. 
 
 9. 
 
 Thej  besought  the  Saint  to  come. 
 To  discourse  with  them  daily ; 
 To  draw  away  from  their  errors 
 The  Diviners  of  Erin  to  life  (eternal). 
 
 *  I  have  retained  the  original  proper  name  of  Ireland; 
 compounded  of  Jar,  or Er,  signifying"  western/'  and  In,  the 
 contraction  oilnnis,  "  Island,'* 
 
 t  Colgan's  version,  "  Admonitus  Angelorum  apparitioni- 
 bus,"  followed  by  Lynch,  "Warned  by  God's  Angels  in  appa- 
 ritions;" seems  preferable  to  0' Conor's  **  Angelis  Dei  vocan- 
 tibus :"  for  the  Irish  term,  "  Jithisi,"  is  evidently  the  Latin 
 visionibus,  disguised  by  the  orthography  :  thus,^r,  in  Irish,  is 
 vir,  or  viri,  in  Latin;  ^LsFir-bolgs,  "  Viri  Belgte."  ButFiech's 
 Aingil  De,  should  rather  be  understood  in  the  singular  num* 
 ber,  corresponding  to  Victor,  in  the  preceding  Stanza,  i. 
 
105  APPENDIX. 
 
 10. 
 
 The  Diviners  of  Erin  predicted — 
 ^^  New  days  of  peace  shall  come. 
 Which  shall  endure  for  ever  : 
 The  country  of  Temor  shall  be  deserted.** 
 
 11. 
 
 His  Druids  from  Loagaire 
 
 The  coming  of  Patrick  concealed  not ; 
 
 The  predictions  were  verified 
 
 Concerning  the  Sovereign  whom  they  foretold. 
 
 12. 
 
 Patrick  was  renowned  till  his  death. 
 He  was  zealous  in  abolishing  errors  ; 
 Hence,  his  acts  were  celebrated 
 Among  all  tribes  of  peoples. 
 
 13. 
 
 The  Hymns  and  tjie  Apocalypse, 
 The  three  fifties  (Psalms)  he  chaunted  daily ; 
 He  preached,  he  baptized,  he  prayed. 
 From  the  praises  of  God  he  ceased  not. 
 
 14. 
 
 The  cold  prevented  him  not. 
 From  remaining  at  night  in  the  rains ; 
 To  obtain  the  kingdom  (of  Heaven), 
 He  preached  God  on  the  hills 
 
APPENDIX.  107 
 
 15. 
 
 In  SlaiiCy  with  the  diviners  of  Mount  Barcha, 
 Whose  (river  Boyne)  is  never  dried  nor  diminished. 
 He  chaunted  a  hundred  psalms  each  night. 
 To  serve  the  King  op  Angels. 
 
 16. 
 
 He  slept  upon  the  hare  rock. 
 And  a  wet  quilt  over  hira. 
 The  bark  ( of  trees )  was  his  piHow  ; 
 He  induli>;ed  not  his  body  in  luxury. 
 
 17. 
 
 He  preached  the  Gospel  to  all^ 
 He  worked  miracles  *  daily  ; 
 He  healed  the  blind;   with  fasting. 
 The  dead  he  restored  to  life. 
 
 18. 
 
 Patrick  preached  to  the  Scotian  tribes  ; 
 He  underwent  great  labours  daily ; 
 That  all  may  be  saved  for  ever. 
 Each  whom  he  guided  to  life. 
 
 ^  See  ^tnct'iro''  on  Hhjsf  mirac^^^,  Essny.  p.  IGO, 
 
108  APPK^DIX. 
 
 19. 
 
 The  sons  of  Ehcry*  and  the  sons  of  Eremon, 
 Were  all  going  to  the  Devil ; 
 Even  Satan  was  casting  them  down  to  hell. 
 In  the  great  winnowing  fan. 
 
 20, 
 
 Until  the  Jpostle  arrived. 
 
 To  preserve  them  from  evil  spii^its  : 
 
 He  preached  for  three-score  years         [dcsccnl. 
 
 The  cross  of  Christ,  to  the  diviners  of  Fenian 
 
 21. 
 
 Upon  the  diviners  of  Erin  was  darkness. 
 The  diviners  adoring  idols  : 
 They  believed  not  in  the  true  Deity, 
 In  the  true  Trinity. + 
 
 *  The  original  Emir,  is  evidently  a  corruption  o( Eber,  or 
 lleher,  the  brother  of  Eranon  or  Hercmon  ;  these  were  the  sons 
 of  Milesius,  whose  expedition  from  Spain  to  Ireland  took 
 place  A.D.  1002.     See  Append.  1. 
 
 t  "  St.  Patrick  is  said  to  have  made  use  of  that  species  of 
 trefoil,  to  which,  in  Ireland,  we  give  the  name  of  Shamrock,  in 
 explaining  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  to  the  Pagan  Irish.  I 
 do  not  know  if  there  be  any  other  reason  for  our  adoption  of 
 this  plant  as  a  national  emblem.  Hope,  among  the  ancients, 
 was  "  sometimes  represented  as  a  beautiful  child,  standing 
 upon  tiptoes,  and  a  trefoil,  or  three-coloured  grass,  in  htr 
 h'4nd,"     Moore's  Irish  Melodies,  No.  V.  p.  5. 
 
APPENDIX.  109 
 
 22. 
 
 In  Ardmagh  is  the  seat  of  empire. 
 And  long  shall  be,  to  the  citizens  of  Emania  ; 
 And  the  great  church,  at  Down-patrick\ 
 I  wish  not  that  Temor  be  tribeless. 
 
 23. 
 
 When  Patrick  was  in  the  leprosy. 
 
 Going  for  cure  to  Ardmagh, 
 
 An  Angel  came  upon  him. 
 
 On  the  way,  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
 
 24. 
 
 He  went  southwards  to  Victor, 
 (He  it  was  who  called  him) 
 The  hush  in  which  he  was  burnt ; 
 Then  they  held  conference. 
 
 25. 
 
 (  Victor  )  said,  '*  authority  is  given  to  Ardmach  ; 
 To  Christ  repeated  praises,  thanks  ; 
 (Thy)  great  love  to  heaven. 
 Hath  prospered  thy  petition." 
 
 26. 
 
 "  The  hy7n7i  you  chaunt,  while  living. 
 Shall  be  a  breast-plate  to  each  ; 
 The  men  of  Eriiiy  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
 Shall  be  with  the  wise  for  ever." 
 
no  APPENDIX. 
 
 27. 
 
 Tassac  *  remained  after  him  : 
 When  he  gave  him  the  Communion, 
 He  said  that  Patrick  would  not  recover  ; 
 The  words  of  Tassac  were  not  false. 
 
 28. 
 
 The  sun  dispelled  the  night. 
 
 So  that  the  light  forsook  them  not. 
 
 For  the  space  of  a  year  there  was  sun-light :  f 
 
 That  was  the  prolonged  day. 
 
 29. 
 
 In  the  battle  fought  at  Bethoron, 
 
 Against  the  diviners  of  Canaan  by  the  son  of  Nun, 
 
 The  sun  stood  stiM  over  Giheon, 
 
 As  Scripture  relates  to  us. 
 
 *  Tassac  was  originally  a  brazier  and  silversmith,  who 
 ornamented  the  celebrated  crozier  for  St.  Patrick,  called  the 
 St ajf  of  Jesus.     "  Tassac  was  afterwards  a  priest.^'  %wcA. 
 
 t  I  have  ventured  to  render  soilsi,  "  sunlight,"  supposing 
 it  to  be  derived  from  the  Latin  Sol.  It  occurs  again,  stanza  30. 
 I  suspect,  however,  that  samh,  in  the  first  line  of  stanza  28,  iJ5 
 the  contraction  of  samhin  ;  and  if  so,  it  denotes  the  ?noon,  and 
 not  the  sun.  See  Essay,  p.  156.— And  then,  the  rendering 
 should  be,  "  The  moon  kept  back  the  night;'*  as  she  actually 
 did  by  **  standing  still  over  the  valley  of  Ajalon"  Joshua 
 X.  12. 
 
APPENDIX.  Ill 
 
 30. 
 
 Since  the  sun  stood  still  for  Joshua j 
 To  slay  the  sinners  (of  Canaan), 
 Why  should  not  the  sun's  light 
 Be  three  hundred  times  more  obedient. 
 On  account  of  the  felicity  of  the  Saints  ? 
 
 31 
 
 The  clergy  of  Erin,  they  flocked 
 
 To  the  wake  *  of  Patrick,  from  every  side ; 
 
 The  sound  of  celestial  harmony 
 
 Set  each  of  them  to  sleep. 
 
 32. 
 
 The  soul  of  Patrick  from  his  body 
 Was  separated  after  his  labours : 
 The  Angels  of  God,  the  first  night. 
 Kept  watch,  without  delay. 
 
 *  I  have  here  followed  Lyiich's  rendering  of  Dairi,  "  to 
 wake;'*  alluding  to  the  Irish  custom  of  watching  the  corpses 
 the  first  night  after  death.  The  watching  was  poetically  cele- 
 brated by  the  Angels  of  God,  who  separated  his  soul  from  the 
 body,  and  carried  it  to  "Father  Abraham,  in  Paradise ;"  who 
 took  it  directly  to  Jesus  in  heaven,  (not  to  purgatory),  accord- 
 ins?  to  Fiech'?,  doctrine. 
 
112  APPENDIX. 
 
 33. 
 
 While  they  bewailed  *  Patrick,  ( in  Eririy ) 
 He  went  to  the  other  Patrick,  ( father  Abraham, ) 
 And  with  joy  they  departed  together^ 
 To  Jesus  the  Son  of  Mary, 
 
 34. 
 
 Patrick,  not  elated  with  pride. 
 
 Was  the  anthor  of  great  blessings ; 
 
 He  died  in  the  service  of  the  Son  of  Mary, 
 
 His  birth  was  auspicious. 
 
 *  The  Irish  huulai,  resembles  the  Latin,  ululOf  to  "  howl/' 
 or  '•  bewail." 
 
FA.V    S:iM33JES    OF 
 
 AHTIK^UJ-E    MIEBA^.,  OF  Ol^K   iSJL^ESSlEB  ]LO'£ 
 
 BKASS^round    at   BREllf  G\V1'?J,in  Uie  Isle  of  .\^'CLESEY 
 Bowlailds  Mojli  .\11t1411a.p.  92.  318.  321. 
 
 -J  n 
 
 n    SILVER, -In  the  jiol.selsion  of  t]it-  REV  T  SY'MoNDS 
 Eiish^m ,  Oxfordshire. 
 
 BMAS.S^  In  ttufpofsefsioll   of    M"O.CORLETT, 
 I'ALK.near  CORK.Oet.  IHla. 
 
iVPPENDIX.  113 
 
 V. 
 
 ANTIQUE    MEDALS    OF    OUR   BLESSED    SAVIOUR 
 FOUND    IN    THE    BRITISH    ISLES. 
 
 Among  the  various  antiquities  found  in  thift 
 British  Isks  from  time  to  time,  certain  silver 
 and  brass  Medals  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  with 
 his  profile,  and  inscriptions  in  the  Hebrew  cha- 
 racter, are  entitled  to  attention ;  as  furnishing 
 collateral  evidence,  if  genuine  antiques,  of  the 
 early  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  places 
 in  which  they  were  found. 
 
 I.  The  first  of  the  series,  noticed  in  the  fac- 
 similes of  Plate  III,  is  that  of  a  Brass  Medal 
 found  in  the  Isle  o^  Anglesey,  about  A.D.  1702, 
 among  the  rubbish  of  an  old  circular  entrench- 
 ment, called  Brein  G-wyii,  in  the  middle  of  the 
 township  of  Tre*r  Dryw  :  of  which  the  learned 
 Roidand  published  a  fac-simile  in  his  Moiia 
 Ajitiqua,  p.  92 ;  and  an  explanation  of  the  in- 
 scription, in  the  Appendix,  p.  318 — 321. 
 
 The  Hebrew  inscription  appears  to  be  this : 
 
 in*  nlii^  ntn  n*:r<t:  n:i:i  vi:t*» 
 
 which  may  be  thus  literally  translated  : 
 
114  APPENDIX. 
 
 ^^  JESUS    THE    mighty:      THIS    IS    THE    CHRIST 
 AND    THE    MAN    TOGETHER." 
 
 The  first  word  in  the  inscription,  T^^  Jeshuah, 
 in  Hebrew,  corresponds  to  the  Greek,  Ifi^OUC^, 
 'Jesus,'  signifying  a  '^  Saviour  ;**  as  it  is  ex- 
 pressed in  the  Syriac  version  likewise,  Luke  i. 
 31  ;  Matt.  i.  31. 
 
 The  second  word,  ^^^  Glbor,  appears  to  be 
 the  contraction  of  "^1^^  Gihoiir,  signifying 
 ''  Mighty ;  and  referring  probably  to  his  Scrip- 
 tural title,  1UA  ^^,  Al  Gihour,  ''  MigliUj 
 God;'  Isa.  ix.  6. 
 
 The  third  word,  H^ti^D,  Messiah,  signifies 
 the  same  as  'o  yj^lOtOQi  "  The  Anointed;*  as 
 Jesus  was  preeminently  to  be  king,  priest,  and 
 2^rophct, 
 
 The  fourth,  HtH,  Ha-zeh,  is  the  pronoun  Ht, 
 Zeh,  ''  He,  or  This,''  and  the  emphatic  article 
 T\,  He,  "  The;*  prefixed;  both  connected  with 
 the  preceding  word,  according  to  constant  usage, 
 ntn  DVV,  le-am  ha-zeh,  ^^  to  this  people;*  Isa. 
 vi.  9  ;  ntn  Dyn,  hwam  ha-zeh,  ''  this  people;* 
 Isa.  viii.  6 ;  xxix.  13,  &c. 
 
 The  fifth,  Dn^?,  Adam,  is  applied  to  "  the 
 first  man;*  the  progenitor  of  the  human  race ; 
 and  also,  to  man  or  mankind  in  general,  de- 
 scended from  him,  throughout  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment :     And  in  the  New,  is  also  applied  empha- 
 
APPENDIX.  11 
 
 /t 
 
 tically,  to  '""tlie  second  man,"'  the  Lord  from 
 Heaven;*'  so  distinguished  ''  from  the  first  man 
 Aclmn  ;*'  who  hccame  '^  a  quickening  Spirit  '*  at 
 bis  resurrection  ;  for  "  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even 
 so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."  1  Cor. 
 XV.  22.  45—49. 
 
 The  sixth,  "IH^,  Jahad,  ''  together,'*  intimates 
 the  union  of  the  divine  and  human  nature  in 
 Jesus  Christ.  Such  appears  to  be  a  simpler 
 and  more  natural  interpretation  of  the  term,  than 
 ^'Mediator,*'  or  ''Reconciler,**  proposed  in  the 
 Appendix  to  the  Mona  Antiqua,  p.  318.* 
 
 II.  The  second  Medal  is  of  Silver,  and  more 
 elegantly  engraved,  in  the  possession  of  the  Rev. 
 Thomas  Sijmonds,  of  Ensham,  Oxfordshire, 
 It  was  given  to  him  by  a  parishioner,  on  her 
 death-bed ;  who  always  carried  it  about  her, 
 having  rather  a  superstitious  veneration  for  it. 
 Where  she  got  it,  he  knows  not.  Its  fac-simile 
 is  given  No.  II.  in  the  Plate. 
 
 The  following  appears  to  be  the  Hebrew  in- 
 scription : 
 
 FRONT,     W  —  ^ 
 REVERSE, 
 
 *  The  medal  itself  was  unluckily  lost,  in  the  carriage  ffom 
 Anglesey  to  Oxford.  . 
 
 i3 
 
IlO  APPENDIX. 
 
 \vhicli  may  be  tlius  literally  translated  : 
 
 FRONT. '^TIIE    LORD    JESU.'*    ' 
 
 JtEVEnSE,  —  ''CIIIUST  THE  KING,  CAME  IN  PEACE  ; 
 AN^  THE  LIGHT  FROM  THE  MAN  WAS  MADE  LIFE.** 
 
 The  first  letter  of  the  inscription,  K,  Alcpli, 
 appears  to  be  the  contraction  of  P'^?^,  Adori, 
 *' Lord  ;'*  rendered  necessary,  by  the  space  oc- 
 cupied by  the  image  or  profile;  as  tbe  second 
 word,  ^^\  JesUy  for  the  same  reason,  is  curtailed 
 of  its  last  letter,  expressed  in  the  first  medal. 
 
 The  first  word  of  the  Reverse^  I^D,  Melecli, 
 "  the  King,"  was  a  usual  epithet  of  Christ,  as 
 *'  the  King  of  Israel/'  John  i.  50  ;  or  "  the  King 
 of  (he  Jews/'  Matt.  ii.  2;  xxvii.  II  ;  or 
 specifically,  ''  Christ  the  King,"  Luke  xxii.  2; 
 namely,  the  spiritual,  as  distinguished  from  the 
 temporal  King,  Htrod,  Matt.  ii.  1— G ;  or 
 Ca'sar,  John  xviii.  36. 
 
 The  third  and  fourth  words,  Dlbti^n  KIl,  Ba- 
 heshalom,  ''  came  in  peace,"  are  descriptive  of 
 his  peculiar  chairacter  as  *'  Prince  of  Peace," 
 Jsa.  ix.  6  ;  who,  in  meek  majesty,  entered  Jeru- 
 salem  in  humble  triumph,  like  the  Judges  and 
 Prophets  of  old,  mounted  upon  an  ass  ;  fulfilling 
 prophecy :  ''  Tell  ye  the  daughters  of  Sion, 
 Behold,  thy  King  cometh  unto  thee,  meek,  and 
 sitting  upon  an  ass,  even  a  colt,  the  foal  of  an 
 
Arri:Nj)ix.  117 
 
 ass,*'  Zccli.  i\.  1).  Miitt.  \\\.  1—9;  wlio 
 "  made  peace  by  the  blood  of  his  cross/'  Col.  i. 
 20. 
 
 The  fifth  word,  ^^Xl^  ve  ar,  nppears  io  be  com- 
 pounded of  the  conjunction  1,  "  and,"  and  *!{<, 
 ar,  the  contraction  of  ")1S,  aur,  ''light;'*  the 
 middle  letter,  1,  van,  being  dropt,  for  want  of 
 room  for  it  in  the  line. 
 
 The  sixtli  word,  D1X!2,  mc  adam,  '\from  the 
 man,''  is  descriptive  of  ''  the  second  Adam,"  as 
 observed  before,  on  the  first  medal  ;  who,  at  his 
 incarnation,  was  ''  the  light  of  the  world,"  John 
 \iii.  12;  ''the  true  light,  which  cnlighteneth 
 every  man  coming  into  the  world;"  as  -'flesh, 
 or  man  ;  and  dwelling  among  us.  John  i.  9.  14. 
 Philip,  ii.  6— S. 
 
 The  seventh  and  eighth  w^ords,  'H  '^W)^, 
 Ashui  hai,  *'  was  ')nadc  life"  aptly  represent 
 llim,  in  whom  was  life,"  John  i.  4;  "  having 
 life  in  himself,"  John  v.  26;  "the  resurrection 
 and  the  life  ;  or  the  author  of  the  resurrection  to 
 life  eternal  at  the  last  day,  to  all  them  that  be- 
 lieve in  him,  his  name,  or  authority  as  Jesus,  the 
 Christ,  the  Son  of  Cod.  John  ii.  25;  xx.  31. 
 Phil.  ii.  9—11. 
 
 III.  The  third  Medal  is  of  Brass,  with  a  con- 
 siderable allov  of  silver,  resemblinir  the  celebra- 
 ted  Corinthian  brass,  so  much  used  in  medals. 
 Tills  appears,    from  tb*^   ririirncs^  t^f  if.-»   «ouud. 
 
 1  2 
 
118  APPENDIX. 
 
 when  struck  against  a  table,  and  from  its  perfect 
 preservation,  though  worn  a  good  deal,  after 
 having  been  buried  so  long.  It  was  accidentally 
 found,  last  October,  1818,  in  digging  the  ridge 
 of  a  potatoc  garden,  contiguous  to  *"  Friars' 
 walk/'  near  the  suburbs  of  the  city  of  Cork,  on 
 the  south  side ;  where  the  name  is  the  only  me- 
 morial left  of  an  ancient  jyionasteryy  of  which 
 even  the  ruins  have  perished,  being  covered  by 
 the  soil.  Still,  however,  very  extensive  founda- 
 tions were  discovered  not  long  since,  near  the  spot 
 where  the  medal  was  found,  on  opening  a  gravel 
 pit  ;  but  this  obstruction  prevented  the  proprie- 
 tor from  proceeding;  and  the  pit  was  filled  up 
 again.  These  foundations  lie  nearly  midway 
 between  the  ruins  of  two  old  abbeys;  the  one 
 eastward,  called  Red  Abbey,  beyond  which  the 
 city  extends  in  every  direction  ;  the  other  west- 
 ward, called  Gill  Abbej^,  near  to  which  the  sub- 
 urbs extend.  They  are  said  to  have  belonged  to 
 the  Augustine  Friars  ;  and  are  supposed  to  have 
 been  built  by  a  Bishop  Gill,  about  the  sixth  cen- 
 tury. The  monastery f  which  probably  was  older, 
 from  its  more  ruinous  state,  could  not  have  been 
 earlier  than  the  fourth  century,  in  the  course  of 
 which  monkery  was  imported  into  Europe  from 
 Egypt;  and  introduced  by  Eusebins  of  Veixelli 
 into  Italy,  and  by  St.  Martin  of  Tours  into 
 GaiiL     The  medal  iteelf  is  iu  the  possession  of 
 
APPENDIX.  119 
 
 Mr.  George  Cor  left,  o^  Corks  who,  with  a  lauda- 
 ble zeal  to  promote  the  study  of  Sacred  Antiqui- 
 ties, has  caused  a  correct  fac-simile  of  the  medal 
 to  be  engraved  ;  and  has  widely  circulated  copies 
 of  it  among  the  literafl  o^  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
 land; \Yishing  to  ascertain,  as  nearly  as  may  be, 
 tlie  age  and  authenticity  of  the  meda\,  and  has 
 recently  published  a  pamphlet  on  the  subject. 
 
 The  inscription  on  it  is  the  same  as  that  on  the 
 second  medal.  And,  fortunately,  the  second, 
 which  is  more  perfect,  removes  a  doubt  about 
 two  letters  in  this,  which  are  either  obliterated 
 or  imperfectly  formed  :  It  supplies  the  chasm  of 
 the  fourth  letter  of  tKe  second  line,  in  the  Cork 
 medal;  by  the  letter  ^,  betJi;  and  proves  that 
 the  third  letter  of  the  fourth  line,  which  has  been 
 mistaken  for  £3,  Pe,  is  in  reality  V ,  Ain. 
 
 Several  varieties  in  the  inscriptions  of  these 
 medals,  are  noticed  by  the  German  antiquaries. 
 
 The  learoed  Surejihusius^  in  his  magnificent 
 edition  of  the  Miscfina,  with  Rabbinical  com- 
 ments, 6  Tom.  fol.  Amsterdam,  1260,  Tom.  iii. 
 p.  239,  has  given,  from  Wagenseil,  the  fac-simile 
 of  a  medal  of  the  fisst  classj  which  he  saw  at 
 Vienna,  with  this  inscription  on  the  reverse : 
 
 ''  JESUS    OF   NAZARETH   THE  CHRIST  ;    THE    LORD 
 AND    THE    MAN    TOGETHER." 
 
U^O       •  APPENDIX. 
 
 This  is  a  much  more  elegant  engraving,  and  the 
 letters  better  formed,  than  in  the  fac-simile  of  the 
 Anglesey  medal :  and  the  inscription  is  probably 
 more  correct,  because  the  meaning  is  fuller  and 
 plainer.  Perhaps,  bj  the  ignorance  of  the  en- 
 graver, the  second  word,  nV^,  Natsiu',  might 
 easily  have  been  corrupted  into  ")^^^  Gihor ; 
 and  the  fourth  word,  mn^,  Jahoh,  into  HtH^ 
 Hazeh  ;  dropping  the  small  final  and  initial  let- 
 ter, \  Jod,  in  both  words. 
 
 Waserus,  de  nummis  Hehra;oru77i,  p.  62, 
 has  given  the  fac-simile  of  a  medal  of  the  second 
 class,  with  the  same  inscription,  in  the  Hebrew 
 character  ;  in  which  the  contracted  fifth  word, 
 ^^^\  Ve-Ar,  is  written  fully,  *11K\  Ve-Aur ; 
 and  to  make  room  for  the  insertion  of  the  letter  \ 
 Vau,  the  two  last  letters  of  the  seventh  word, 
 '"^tl^y,  are  transferred  from  the  fourth,  to  the  last 
 line  ;  coming  before  the  last  word,  'H. 
 
 He  also  cites  Thcaeus  Amhrosius,  as  having 
 seen  at  Rome,  in  the  pontificate  of  Julius  H. 
 A.D.  1503,  and  of  Leo  X.  A.D.  J512,  some 
 brass  medals  with  the  same  inscription  in  the 
 Samaritan  character.  But  that  those  in  the 
 Hebrew  or  Chaldee  character  were  in  more 
 general  circulation  :  vulgo  circumferuntur, 
 
 Leusden  also,  in  his  Philologus  Hebraius, 
 Dissertat.  xxvii.  de  nummis  et  ponder  thus  He^ 
 bvijcorum,  p.  192j  gives  what  he  (alls  a  '*  Jcw^ 
 
APPENDIX.  121 
 
 ish'Christian  Shekel/*  made  by  Jews  converted 
 to  the  Christian  faith  ;  of  brass^  in  his  own  pos- 
 session ;  in  which  the  inscription  in  Hebrew^  is 
 the  same  on  the  reverse,  as  in  the  foregoing,  of 
 TVaserus  ;  with  the  exception  of  the  first  letter, 
 N,  Alephj  wanting,  on  the  front. 
 
 He  also  notices  a  variation  in  some  other  me- 
 dals^ of  the  four  last  words  of  the  reverse ;  instead 
 of  which,  these  three  words  are  found,  D^H/K 
 ^y\^y  DIK^  '*  God  was  made  man,'*  dropping 
 the  last  word,  ^H.  And  Hottinger,  in  his  treatise 
 De  Nummis  Oricntalium,  p.  149,  remarks,  that 
 gold  and  silver  medals  were  to  be  had  in  diflerent 
 places,  with  the  same  inscription. 
 
 Wagenseil,  in  his  Sola,  Tom.  i.  p.  579,  gives 
 another  medal,  with  a  variety  of  the  same  inscrip- 
 tion •  instead  of  D'H^t^,  substituting  DHK,  a 
 second  time,  and  rendering,  "And  man,  hij  man, 
 was  made  alive/*  ''This  medal,*'  says  he/'  is  in  the 
 hands  of  many  ;  and  infants  wear  it  about  their 
 neck."  It  was  therefore  evidently  used  as  an 
 amulet.  And  the  Anglesey  medal  likewise  ap- 
 pears to  hi^ve  been  used  for  the  same  purpose ; 
 for  there  is  a  hole  drilled  through  it,  in  the  place 
 marked  in  the  fac-simile,  with  pricks,  or  dots. 
 
 From  the  multitude  and  variety  of  such  medals, 
 with  inscriptions  more  or  less  perfect,  current  in 
 Germanif  ^nd  Spain,  Wagenseil  rejects  the 
 whole  of  tlijcni  as  spurious,  and  of  modern  fabri- 
 
122  APPENDIX. 
 
 cation  ;  and  not  only  the  whole  class  relating  to 
 Christ,  but  also  all  coins,  with  or  without  He- 
 brew or  Samaritan  inscriptions,  relating  to  Abra- 
 ham, Moses,  Daviclj  or  Solomon,  likewise.  And 
 lie  conjectures,  that  the  medals  of  Christ,  in  par- 
 ticular, were  fabricated  by  the  Jews  or  Hebrew 
 Christians,  originally  in  Palestine,  as  a  lucrative 
 branch  of  traffic,  for  the  accommodation  of  such 
 pious  pilgrims  and  curious  travellers  as  went 
 from  Europe  to  visit  the  Holy  Land,  and  natural- 
 ly wished  to  bring  home  some  relics,  or  memo- 
 rials of  their  journey  :  than  which,  none  were  apt 
 to  be  regarded  with  greater  veneration,  than  sup- 
 posed antique  medals  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  in 
 the  sacred  Hebrew  character,  procured  in  the 
 country  in  which  he  lived.*  And  the  opinion  of 
 Wagcnscil  has  been  generally  adopted  by  suc- 
 ceeding antiquaries,  Jouhert,  Pinkerton,  &c. 
 Dr.  Barret,  the  learned  librarian,  and  Vice  Pro- 
 vost of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  conjectures  that 
 isuch  fabrication  might  have  taken  place,  in  the 
 
 *  De  horuni  nummorum  origiiie  sic  conjicio.  Apud  secula 
 priora,  pietatis  aut  curlositatis  imptilsu,  Christianorum  multi 
 Palwstinam  petcbant,  loca  quai  preesentia  Servatoris  consecra- 
 vit,  suis  contcinplaturi  oculis.  Et  ipsoruni  hoc  studium  fult, 
 ut  quaidum,  pro  itincris  memoria,  doiiuim  reterrent.  Occa- 
 sioneni  hinc  sumpsere  Judcci,  qui  in  his  partibus  degunt,  fiii- 
 gendi  nuainios  cjusniodi,  ct  ex  illorum  veiiditionc  faciendi 
 quasstum. 
 
APPENDIX.  123 
 
 dark  ages,  about  the  time  of  the  establishment  of 
 image  worship,  in  the  second  Council  of  J^ice, 
 A.D.  787.  See  his  Letter  to  Dr.  Hales,  in  the 
 pamphlet  published  by  Mr.  Corlett,  p.  52.  And 
 that  it  was  not  of  a  much  earlier  date,  the  learned 
 Welsh  antiquary  Roberts,  in  a  private  letter  to 
 Dr.  H.  on  the  subject,  collects,  from  the  silence 
 of  the  Welsh  and  Irish  records,  respecting  any 
 such  medals,  in  the  frequent  pilgrimages  to  the 
 Holy  Land,  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  by 
 the  Britons  and  Irish,  Dewi/,  or  St.  David  of 
 JMenevia,  Padarn,  and  Teilo,  &c.,  who  are  said 
 to  have  brought  home  from  thence  appropriate 
 gifts  (see  the  foregoing  Essay,  p.  114, )  ;  but  no 
 notice  is  anywhere  taken,  of  such  precious  relics, 
 as  antique  medals  of  our  blessed  Lord  would 
 necessarily  be  esteemed,  had  they  been  then  and 
 there  in  circulation.  And  Mr.  Roberts  further 
 conjectures,  that  the  fabrication  and  traffic  of 
 such,  was  most  prevalent  during  iheCriisades  for 
 the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land  from  the  Infidels, 
 which  lasted  two  centuries,  from  the  close  of  the 
 eleventh  to  the  close  of  the  thirteenth. 
 
 Admitting,  however,  the  fabrication  and  traffic 
 of  spurious  antique  medals,  with  Hebrew  or 
 Samaritan  inscriptions  in  several  cases,  the  indis- 
 criminate rejection  of  all  such,  by  Wagenseil  and 
 his  followers,  seems  unwarrantable.  All  coun- 
 terfeits necessarily  presuppose  some  genuine  pro- 
 
124  APPENDIX. 
 
 (otvpes ;  and  there  are  silver  ''shekels  of  Israel/* 
 found  in  the  rubbish  o^  Jerusalem  2iwA  Mount 
 Sion,  of  the  age  of  David,  if  not  earlier^*  prior 
 to  the  separation  of  the  ten  tribes ;  which  are 
 lield  in  the  highest  veneration  by  the  Jezvs  ;  and 
 are  allow^ed  to  be  genuine  by  tlie  most  skilful 
 christian  antiquaries,  Hottinger,  &c.  and  are 
 exquisitely  beautiful,  in  the  engraving  and  ele- 
 gance of  the  sacred  character  ;  of  which  Ihe 
 Samaritan'W'ds  a  ruder  imitation.  See  fac-similes 
 of  a  whole  series  of  such  coins  in  the  learned 
 Prolegomena  of  the  first  volume  of  the  London 
 Polyglott  Bible^  Brian  Waltoni  Siipplenientum 
 cle  Sicloruni  forviis  et  inscriptlonc,  Pref  pp.  36 
 — 38;  and  Prole g.  iii.  Dc  antiquis  Heliricorum 
 Literis,  §29—37  ;  vindicating  the  genuineness  of 
 the  sacred  character  impressed  on  them  ;  which 
 was  afterwards  superseded  bv  the  Chaldee,  or 
 present  Hebrew  character^  after  the  Babylonish 
 Captivity ;  at  the  same  time  Walton  rejects  the 
 foregoing  medals  of  our  Lord^  described  by  FfV/- 
 serus,  "  quosjictos  et  receniiores  esse,  nemo  nou 
 videt/*  Proleg.  iii.  §  35,  p.  20. 
 
 *  The  second  silver  iii.edal  is  marked  with  the  sacred  let- 
 ters S.  and  D.,  signifying,  according  to  Morinus,  the  Shekel  of 
 David;  and  the  eighth  h  -^i  quarter-shekel,  corresponding  tp 
 the  fee  of  the  fourth  part  of  a  shekel  of  silver,  oOcred  by  Saul 
 to  the  prophet  SiuthucL     1  bju).  iN.  8. 
 
APPENDIX.  123 
 
 That  all  such  medals,  however,  of  our  blessed 
 Lord,  arc  not  to  be  condemned  in  the  gross,  as 
 ''  spurious  and  more  recent,"  in  one  g'cncral 
 sweeping  sentence  of  rejection,  we  have  strong 
 internal  and  presumptive  evidence.  Some  of  these 
 medals  are  evidently  superior  in  the  elegance  of 
 their  execution,  and  accuracy  of  their  inscriptions, 
 to  others  :  and  though  we  are  warranted  to  reject 
 the  latter  as  counterfeits,  the  former  may  be  genu- 
 ine, as  well  as  the  shekels  of  Israel,  Of  the 
 medals  of  the  first  class,  the  Vienna  medal  pos- 
 sesses superior  elegance  and  accuracy  of  inscrip- 
 tion ;  \vhile  the  Anglescij  medal  is  so  deficient  in 
 both,  that  we  may  well  doubt  its  genuineness,  and 
 antiquity  ;  as  far  later  than  the  early  age  assigned 
 to  it  by  Rowlands,  about  (he  time  of  the  sup- 
 pression of  Druidism,  or  introduction  of  Christi- 
 anity into  Britain.  And  if  we  compare  the 
 medals  of  the  second  class,  the  Oxfordshire  medal 
 of  Mr.  Symonds  shews  mucb  greater  accuracy  of 
 inscription,  than  the  Cork  medal  of  Mr.  Corlett, 
 and  is  probably  therefore  of  earlier  date.  That 
 eminent  Irish  antiquary.  Dr.  O'Conor,  to  whom 
 a  fac-simile  of  the  Cork  medal  was  commu- 
 nicated, conjectured  that  it  was  of  Spanish 
 fabrication,  and  imported  by  some  of  the  Spanisb 
 invaders  of  Ireland,  or  Hiberno-Spanisb  refugees, 
 of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign.  And  upon  inspec- 
 tion  of  the    medal    itself,    with    which    I    was 
 
126  APPENDIX. 
 
 favoured  by  Mr.  Corlett,  the  possessor  lately,  I 
 am  inclined^  on  second  thoughts,  to  think  that  it 
 was  a  ruder  imitation  of  some  more  perfect  medal, 
 struck  at  a  much  earlier  period. 
 
 That  all  these  medals,  indeed,  were  copied  from 
 some  original  prototype,  which  might  have  been 
 coeval  with  the  age  of  Christ  himself,  is  rendered 
 probable  by  the  remarkable  likeness  that  prevails 
 throughout  all  of  them,  respecting  the  visage  of 
 Christ.  And  a  traditional  description  of  the 
 person  of  Christ,  is  ascribed  to  Puhllus  Lentulus, 
 the  predecessor  of  Pilate  in  the  government  of 
 Judea,  in  a  letter  written  to  the  Roman  senate, 
 and  preserved  by  FahiHcius  ;  which  is  so  minutely 
 circumstantial,  that  it  might  rather  be  attributed 
 to  Pilate  himself,  after  our  Lord*s  death.  For 
 Lentulus  never  was  governor  of  Judea ;  nor  was 
 our  Lord  Jesus  celebrated  as  a  public  character, 
 until  he  entered  upon  his  mission  during  Pilate's 
 government.  But  it  is  highly  probable,  that 
 Pilate  accompanied  his  account  of  Christ  with 
 some  description  of  his  person,  in  his  Acts  sent 
 to  Tiherius,  which  might  have  led  to  that  em- 
 peror's proposal  to  the  senate,  for  the  deification 
 of  Christ,  and  his  enrolment  among  the  Roman 
 gods.  See  the  foregoing  Essay,  p.  100.  And 
 accordingly  Waserus,  in  his  shorter  account  of 
 the  same  traditional  description,  says  that  it  was 
 sent  by  Lentulus  to  the  Roman  emperor  Tiberius  ; 
 evidently  confounding  Lentulus  with  Pilate. 
 
APPENDIX.  127 
 
 The  shorter  description  furnished  by  IVascrus, 
 mav  be  thus  reiiderecl.* 
 
 *^*^  The  countenance  (of  Christ)  was  placid^ 
 handsome,  and  ruddy ;  so  formed,  however,  as  to 
 inspire  the  beholders,  not  so  much  with  love  and 
 reverence,  as  with  terror.  His  locks  were  like 
 the  colour  of  a  full-ripe  filbert  nut,  [auburn,] 
 straight,  and  entire  down  to  the  ears  ;  from  thence 
 somewhat  curled,  down  to  the  shoulders ;  but 
 parted  on  the  crown  of  the  head,  after  the  fashion 
 of  the  Kazarites :  his  forehead  was  smooth  and 
 shining,  his  eyes  blue  and  sparkling ;  his  nose 
 and  mouth  decorous  and  absolutely  faultless  ;  his 
 beard,  in  colour  like  his  locks,  was  forked  and 
 not  long/' 
 
 On  this  tradition,  which  might  have  been  genu- 
 ine,   was  evidently  framed  the  other  and  more 
 
 *  Waserus,  p.  G3,  states  it  thus  :  "  Neque  hoc  silent io 
 transmitti  debet,  viz.  Imaginem  Domini  qua  numnio  illo  nos- 
 tro  exprimitur,  ad  eani  descriptionem  esse  designatam  quam 
 Lentulus,  Civis  Romanus,  et  Judceorum  olim  praeses,  ad  impera- 
 torem  Tiberiwn  misisse  vuigo  perhibetur;  quam  ait  vultu  pla- 
 cido,  venusto  et  subrubicundo  fuisse;  capillos  habuisse  colori 
 bene  maturae  nucis  avellanse  similes;  pianos  et  integros  ad 
 aures  usque  ;  inde  crispos  nonnihil  ad  humeros  usque  ;  vertici 
 vero  divisos  Nazarenorum  ritu  :  fronte  fuisse  pinna  et  fulgida; 
 oculis  glaucis  et  micantibus ;  naso  et  ore  decoro  et  prorsus 
 a.wi;//.w  ;  barba  capillis  simili,  baud  prolixu,  ac  bitidata." 
 
128  APPENDIX. 
 
 elaborate  description,   recorded   hy  Fabricim* 
 ^vhich  may  be  thus  rendered  : — 
 
 *  Fabricius,  in  his  Codex  Apocryphus  Novi  Testamenti, 
 Hamburg,  1719,  Vol.  I.  p.  298,  after  reciting  two  letters  sup- 
 posed to  be  written  by  Pilate  to  the  emperor  Tibej'ius,  recites 
 this,  attributed  to  Lentulus,  in  the  following  terms  : — 
 
 "  Alius  ille,  Lentulus  nomine,  qui  ante  Pilatum  administra- 
 tionem  illius  urbis  {Hitrosolyiydtana)  habuit,Senatui  scripsit: — 
 Hoc  tempore  vir  apparuit,  et  adhuc  vivit,  vir  praeditus  potentia 
 magna,  nomcn  ejus  Jesus  Christus :  Homines  eum  propkeiam 
 potentem  dicunt,  Discipuli  ejus  Filium  Del  vocant,  Mortuos 
 vivificat,  et  aggros  ab  omnis  generis  aegritudinibus  et  morbis 
 sariat.  Vir  est  altiu  staturte,  proportionatce,  et  conspectus  vul- 
 tus  ejus  cum  severitate  et  plenus  eflicacia,  ut  spectatores  amare 
 eum  possint  et  rursus  timere.  Pili  capitis  ejus  vinei  coloris, 
 usque  ad  fundamentum  aurium,  sine  radiatione  et  erecti,  et  a 
 fundamento  aurium  usque  ad  humeros  contorti  ac  lucidi,  et  ab 
 humeris  deorsum  pendentes,  bifido  verticc  dispositi  in  morem 
 NazariEnorum.  Frons  plana  et  pura,  facies  ejus  sine  macula, 
 quam  rubor  quidam  temperatus  ornat.  Aspectus  ejus  ingenuus 
 et  gratus:  Nasus  ejus  et  os  ejus  nullo  modo  reprehensibilia : 
 barba  ejus  multa  et  colore  pilorum  capitis  bifurcata  :  OcuH  ejus 
 ccerulei  et  extreme  lucrdi.  In  reprehendendo  et  objurgando 
 formidabilis,  in  docendo  et  exhortando  blandai  lingua-.-  et 
 amabilis:  gratia  miranda  vultus,  cum  gravitate.     Semel  eum 
 
 ridcntem  nemo  videt,  sed  flentem In  loquendo  ponde- 
 
 rans  et  gravis,  et  parous  loquela,     Pulcherrimus  vultu  inter 
 homines  satos.'* 
 
 For  this  curious  extract,  and  others  from  llottinger.  Wane- 
 rus,  Wagenseil,  &c.  translated  in  the  text,  1  am  indebtet|^to  the 
 If-arncd  Dr.  Barret, 
 
APPENDIX.  ny 
 
 "  At  this  time  appeared  a  man,  who  is  still  liv- 
 ing, a  man  endued  with  great  power,  his  name 
 Jems  Christ.  The  people  say  that  he  is  a  mighty 
 prophet;  his  diseiples  call  him  the  Son  of  God. 
 He  quickens  the  dead,  and  heals  the  sick  of  all 
 manner  of  diseases  and  disorders.  He  is  a  man 
 of  tall  stature,  well  proportioned,  and  the  aspect 
 of  his  countenance  engaging,  with  severity,  and 
 full  of  expression,  so  as  to  induce  the  beholders 
 to  love,  and  then  to  fear  him.  The  locks  of  his 
 head  are  of  the  colour  of  a  vine  leaf,  without  curl, 
 and  straight  to  the  bottom  of  his  ears,  but  from 
 thence  down  to  his  shoulders  curled  and  glossy, 
 and  hanging  below  his  shoulders.  His  hair  on 
 the  crown  of  the  head  disparted,  after  the  manner 
 of  the  Nazarites.  His  forehead  smooth  and  fair  ; 
 his  face  without  spot,  and  adorned  with  a  certain 
 tempered  ruddiness.  His  aspect  ingenuous  and 
 agreeable.  His  nose  and  his  mouth  in  no  wise 
 reprehensible.  His  beard  thick,  and  forked,  of 
 the  same  colour  as  the  locks  of  his  head.  His 
 eyes  blue,  and  extremely  bright.  In  reprehending 
 and  reproving,  awful  ;  in  teaching  and  exhort- 
 ing, courteous  and  engaging  ;  a  wonderful  grace 
 and  gravity  of  countenance.  None  saw  him 
 lau2,h  even  once,  but  rather  weep.  In  speaking, 
 weiglity  and  impressive,  and  spariiig  of  speech  : 
 In  countenance,  (he  fairest  among  the  cliildren 
 of  men." 
 
 K 
 
150  ap)'J::ni)Ix. 
 
 From  this  admirable  description,  which  might 
 be  founded  in  the  main^  on  truth,  though  embel- 
 lished evidently  in  its  present  form,  might  have 
 been  framed  some  of  the  medals  of  our  blessed 
 Saviour.  And  from  it,  unquestionably,  w^as 
 drawn  that  inimitable  picture  by  Carlo  Dolciy 
 representing  our  Saviour  in  the  solemn  act  of 
 blessing  the  cup  at  the  Last  Supper ;  so  finely 
 copied  in  needle-work,  by  Miss  Linwood  ;  which 
 rivets  the  attention  of  every  pious  spectator,  at 
 her  magnificent  museum  in  Leicester  Square^ 
 London. 
 
 F  I  N  I  s. 
 
PUBLICATIONS 
 
 BY  THK  AU'l'HOK. 
 
 1.  Sononufi  Doctvina  raiionaiis  ct  experimcntalis,  ex  Neivtoni 
 optimorumquc  Physicorum  Scriptis,  mcthodo  elemtntarid 
 congesta.  Cui  pni'mittitiir  Disquisitio  de  Aere  et  Modifica- 
 tionibus  At7nospherci.     1778,  Dublin,  4to.  pp.  l.*)!. 
 
 Tliis  tract  was  chiefly  designed  to  explain  and  vindicate  vSir 
 Isaac  Newton's  abstruse  Theory  of  Sounds,  contained  in  his  funda- 
 mental propositions,  Principia,  vol;  ii.  prop.  47,  48,  49,  and  to 
 confirm  it  by  the  experiments  of  Durha??/,  Condamine,  &c. 
 
 2.  De  Motibus  Planetarum  in  Orbibus  €xce7itricis  secundum 
 Theoriam  iSeivtonianam  Dlssevtatio.  1782,  Dublin,  8yo. 
 pp.  32. 
 
 This  was  designed  to  explain  Neutons  fundamental  propo- 
 sition, Principioy  lib.  i.  prop.  16,  and  its  corollaries  ;  and  to  deduce 
 immediately  from  thence,  his  profound  theory  of  the  Revolutions 
 of  the  Planets  and  Comets  in  Elliptical  Orbits. 
 
 2.     Analysis  Mquaiionum.     1784,  Dublin,  4io.  pp.  248. 
 
 Designed  as  a  Commeiit  on  yexi:tc7i's  concise  ?.iid  difficult 
 Aiithnittica  U/iiversalis ;  including  the  priticipai  itcpro-.-ements 
 made  in  Algebra,  since,  by  Be  Moivre,  Simpson,  Saunderson^ 
 Hut  ton,  Wat  If,  g,  Landcn,  C'lairciut,  Euier,  P'J.'emicrf,  Bertrand, 
 La  Craii^t,  ^c. 
 
rUBLTCATIOMS  13V  TITK  AUTITOR. 
 
 4.  Observations  on  the  Political  Influence  of  the  Doctrine  of 
 the  Pope's  Suprewacy.  Dublin  and  London,  part.  i.  1787  ; 
 part  ii.  1788,  8vo. 
 
 Tliese  pamphlets  were  occasioned  by  the  controversy  '\n 
 Ireland,  hetweeu  Bishop  Woodicard  and  Doctor  Butler^  tituhir 
 Aichbisliop  of  Casheiy  Mr.  O'l^eari/,  ike. 
 
 5.  The  Rights  of  Citizens.     Dublin,  1793,  8vo. 
 
 6.  The  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Political  Government  and 
 Political  Liberty.     Dublin,  1794,  8vo. 
 
 These  Avere  designed  to  answer  Pnine's  Hlghlx  of  Mnv,  the 
 popular  clamour  for  speedi)  and  radical  Jltform  of  FarUainent,  aiui 
 the  revolutionary  doctrines. 
 
 7.  Observations  on  the  present  State  of  the  Parochial  Clergi; 
 of  the  Church  of  Ireland.  Dublin,  1794,  Svo.— Reprinted 
 in  London,  by  Baron  Maseres,  along  with  his  Moderate 
 Ileformer. 
 
 In  this  pamphlet,  the  profound  political  wisdom  of  the  insti- 
 tution of  Tythes  is  vindicated,  as  a  provision  for  the  Clergy,  rising 
 or  falling  with  the  times,  rendering  them  dependant  on  the  Laity, 
 and  excluding  them  from  political  power;  and  the  inadequacy,  and 
 ruinous  consequences  exposed,  of  the  crude  and  abortive  schemes 
 of  Commutation  for  Tythe  hitherto  devised  or  suggested. 
 
 8.  Irish  Pursuits  of  Literature,  1793  and  1799.  Dublin, 
 Svo.  Containing  Translations  of  the  classical  Greek  and 
 Latin  mottos  and  citations  in  that  celebrated  Satire,  the 
 English  Pursuits  of  Literature;  and  reflexions  on  the 
 political  state  of  Ireland,  during  the  former  Rebellion  of 
 1798. 
 
 9.  The  Inspector.  London,  1799,  Hvo.  Chiefiy  designed 
 to  expose  the  leading  errors  of  French  Philosophisin,  and 
 of  the  5ot'//?/rt/?  and  Unitarian  Schools. 
 
PUBTJCATTOXS  BY  THE  AI:TII0R. 
 
 10.  An  Ansiver  to   Dr.  Stokes*  Essay  on  the  Nature  and 
 bnport   of   Subscription    to   the    Thirty-nine   Articles,    in 
 
 .Ireland.     Dublin,  ISOO,  8vo. 
 
 ]>>ctor  S.  endoHvojirod  to  shew  a  distinctness  in  the  consti- 
 tutions of  the  Estahhshed  Churches  ot'  EuLdand  and  Ireland  ;  that 
 *'  tlic  Irish  Clercv  received  the  Thirty-nine;  Articles  merely-  ns 
 Articles  of  PeacCy  not  like  the  Engliah  as  Articles  of  Faith  or 
 Opinion^  But  this  is  provect^  to  be  luifouuded,  from  the  Irish 
 Canons"  for  eslablishing  the  Agreement  of  the  Chureh  of  England 
 and  Ire/and  in  the  profession  (f  the  same  Faith,"  and  for  "  avoid- 
 in'j;  diversities  of  opinions,^'  Sec.  and,  2.  From  the  intention  of  the 
 framers,  Lord  Strafford,  iScc.  which  was  evidently  to  unite/the  two 
 .C"|iUfches. 
 
 11.  Analysis  Fluxioniun,  with  Corri<;euda  and  Addenda. 
 London,  ISOO,  4to. 
 
 This  was  designed  to  explain  Nercto7fs  concise  and  abstiruse 
 Tlieory  of  Fluxions,  as  stated  in  its  original  form,  Principia,  lib.  ii- 
 sect.  ii.  lemma  2,  and  its  six  cases;  and  to  vindicate  his  title  to  the 
 invention  of  Fluxions,  from  the  misrepresentations  of  La  Orange 
 "and  the  Monthly  Rcviezr  ;  and  in  the  Appendix^  to  vindicate  his 
 Theory  oC  AUtherial  Vibrations  from  the  c!  argc  of  Materialism^ 
 brought  against  it  by  Professor  Robinson  of  Edinburgh. 
 
 This  tract  was  printed  by  Baron  Maseres,  atrd  inserted  also  in 
 the  fifth  volume  of  his  Scriptores  Logarithmici,  p.  87 — 204 ;  with 
 the  Corrigenda,  &c.  p.  149 — 359. 
 
 12.  National  Jiidg7nenls.  Dublin,  1803,  8vo.  The  sub- 
 stance of  a  Fast  Sermon,  on  Lsa.  Ix.  12,  preached  at  Kille^ 
 Sandra,  Oct.  19,  after  the  latter  Rebellion  of  1803. 
 
 13.  Methodism  Inspected.  Dublin,  8vo.  Part  L  1803; 
 Part  IL  1805. 
 
 Part  I.  was  designed  to  correct  the  irregularities  of  the  Wes- 
 leian  Methodist  Missionaries,  who  preached  on  horseback,  with 
 fdack  caps,  in  fairs  and  markets  ;  circulated  printed  libels  against 
 the  Clergv  of  e\ery  denomination;   and,  though  laymen,  adminis- 
 
PUBUCATIONS  BY  THE  AUIHOK. 
 
 lered  the  ordinances:  and  to  expose  tholr  fanciful  and  dantierous^ 
 doctrine^  of  immediate  conversio/if  sinltsa  piij'ection,  tSfc. 
 
 Part  II. — -To  answer  Mr.  Joiseph  Bcnsim^s  Inspector  of  Metho- 
 dism inspected,  and  ChriHtian  Oliscrvet-  ohcrved,  in  wliii  h  ht  at- 
 tempted to  vindicate  the  Missionaries,  ike. 
 
 14-.  A  Series  of  Essayn  on  Sacred  Criticism,  in  twenty-one 
 numbers,  published  in  the  Orthodox  Churchman  s  Mnga- 
 zine,  from  February,  1803^  to  December,  1S04,  under  the 
 signature  of  Inspector. 
 
 15.  Ten  Letters  to  I>r.  Troj/,  titular  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
 in  consequence  of  his  Pastoral  Letter,  on  the  breaking 
 out  of  the  Rebellion  of  1803,  published  in  the  Aidijacobiit 
 
 Review,  from  July  1807,  to  the  end  of  that  year. 
 
 A  second  edition  of  those  Letters,  8vo.  has  been  published 
 (1813)  by  Stockdale,  Pull  Mall. 
 
 16.  Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies  expressing  the  Divine  and 
 Human  Character  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Londoii, 
 1808,  8vo.  Rivingtons. 
 
 17.  A  Neiv  Analysis  of  Chronologi/.  London,  3  vols.  4to. 
 Rivingtons;  vol.  i.  1809;  vol.  ii.  1811  ;  vol.  iii.  1814. 
 
 The  first  Volume  contains  an  Explanation  of  the  Nac  System 
 of  Chronology y  introduced  tlicreiii ;  to  which  are  luidcd,  1.  'Ihp 
 Elements  of  Technical  Chronologx/,  and  '2.  The  Elements  of  Sacred 
 Geography,  illustrated  with  Six  Copper-plates. 
 
 The  second  Volume,  consisting;  of  two  Books,  each  lar<];er  than 
 the  first  Volume,  contains  a  Chronological  lli-itury  of  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament, Apocrypha,  atid  New  'Vcslamcnt,  and  of  the  whole  langf* 
 o\' Pr^pheri/ ;   iminediar<^lv  trtHnsl;ir(d  tVoni  the  Original  .Scripiurr>, 
 
 ■Ehe  third  \'<»hime  contains  a  Chronological  Hihtorij  of  thi.  yl.sjyr,'- 
 uns,  Bahi/loiiiaus,  Medcs,  PcrsitniS;  hijdia an,  Egypt iann,  ike.  ad- 
 justed tu  i>ac/fd  Chronology  thruu-^hout :  and  also  a  copious  aud 
 jeneriil  Indft  lo  the  wljolt  \V<»ik, 
 
n:BLICATl()NS  BV  IHK  AV THOll. 
 
 18.  A  Sj/nopsis  of  the  Signs  of  t fie  Times,  humbly  atttnipted 
 lo  be  tracL'cl  from  the  Chronological  Prophecies,  chiefly 
 tlrawn  f'tom  the  Neiv  Analysis,  with  improvements.  8vo. 
 1817,  Dublin,  Grierson ;  London,  Rivingtons. 
 
 19.  Faith  in  the  Holy  Triniti/,  the  Doctrine  of  the  Gospel; 
 ami  Sabcllian  Unitarianisiu,  shewn  to  be  the  God-denying 
 Apostacy,  2  vols.  Svo.  l8iS,  Rivingtons. 
 
 20.  A   Sermon   on  the   Loid's  Prayer.      1818. 
 
 'il.  Abridgment  of  a  Correspondence  betiiecn  the  Courts  of 
 Rome  and  Baden,  in  the  year  1817,  respecting  the  ap- 
 pointment ot  Baron  JVcssenberg,  Vicar  Capitular  of  the 
 Diocese  o^  Constance.     1819. 
 
 22.  An  Essay  on  the  Origin  and  Purity  of  the  Primitive 
 Church  of  the  British  Isles,  and  its  Independence  upon  the 
 Church  of  Rome.      I8l9. 
 
 Printed  by  U.  WiLks,  Chanceiv  lanr.  London. 
 
ERRATA. 
 Essay, 
 
 p.    7,  1.  It),  for  "  our,"  read — aixl. 
 
 p.  12,  note,  1.  17,  for  "  Cotelirius  Patris,''  r.  Cotelerlus  Palres. 
 • 1.  3  a  fine,  for  "  BXKXTrcnccv*'  r.  iK-zMcrtccv. 
 
 p.'  Ill  1*  3^'  ^^'  }  ^""^  "  ^<^'«'«"/'  »••  Ostian. 
 
 p.  19,  1.  5,  for  *'  Illi/rium,"  r.  Illyriciim. 
 
 p.  25,  1.  3,  for  "  Cccsaria,"  r.  Ccesarea. 
 
 p.  27,  1.  17,  for  "  what,'*  r.  whom. 
 
 p.  31,  note,  1.  8,  for  '^  such,"  r.  used. 
 
 p.  32,  1.  15,  for  «  -in,"  r.  -}1i;. 
 
 p.  34,  note,  1.  18,  for  "  fov  sione,"  r.  ^]}W  (Shuah). 
 
 p.  37,  1.  6  a  fine,  for  "  Juda-izers,''  r.  Juclaizcrs. 
 
 p.  50,  1.  12,  for  "  1509,"  r.  1609. 
 
 p.  81,  1.  ult.  for  "  republished,"  r.  reprinted. 
 
 p.  95,  ].  22,  for  "  indpendent,"  r.  indejiendent. 
 
 p.  Ill,  1.  7,  for  "  Historlegen  des,"  r.  lli^iiorie  gcn$  dcs. 
 
 p.  114,  1.  15,  for  "530,"  r.  430. 
 
 p.  132,  1.  10,  for  *'  stain,"  r.  contas;ion. 
 
 p.  141,  1.6,  for  "570,"  r.  470. 
 
 p.  147,  1.  12,  for  "  or,"  r.  on. 
 
 p.  149,  1.  7,  dele  "  Southern"  before  "Latum." 
 
 p.  150,  stanza  19,  for  **  Emir,"  r.  Eher. 
 
 p.  161,  1.  22,  for  '*  a  furlong,"  r.  ten  yards. 
 
 1.  23,  for  "  northward,"  r.  southward. 
 
 p.  179,  1.  2,   for  "  Kiernan,"  r.  Kieran. 
 
 p.  182,  note,  1.  3,  for  "  Logidis,"  r.  Lagidis. 
 
 p.  190,  stanza  31,  for  "  funeral,"  r.  wake. 
 
 ibid.         for  "  source,"  r.  sound. 
 
 p.  257,  1.  ult.  for  "  1558,"  r.  1588. 
 p.  262,  1.  19,  for  "  1624,"  r.  1654. 
 p.  286,  1.  3  a  fine,  insert, 
 
 (signed)     L.  Cardinal  Antonclli,     Prefect. 
 
 A.  Archbishop  of  Ardcn,     Mecntar\'. 
 p.  301,  1.  10,  dele  "  not." 
 Appendix, 
 
 p.  15,  1.  16,  for  "  Kildare,"  r.  Kilkcniii/. 
 p.  37,  1.  8,  for  "  Loagairt,"  r.  Laogaire, 
 p.  42,  1.  12,  for  "  enquiry,"  r.  enquire. 
 p.  57,  1.  16,  for  "  vclsciter,"  r.  velocittr. 
 
 I.  13,  for  "  videtar,"  r.  videar. 
 
 p.  64,  1.  7,  for  "  cognoscerm,' 
 
 p.  67,  1.  11,  for  "  efferam,"  r.  offeram. 
 
 p.  73,  1.  3,  for  "  oniittere,"  r.  aniittere. 
 
 p.  79,  1.  7  a  fine,  for  **  ix,"  r.  iv. 
 
 p.  80,  1.  12,  for  "  silicet,"  r.  scilicet. 
 
 p.  88,  stanza  22,  for  "  distrubh,"  r.  ditrubh. 
 
 p.  89,  stanza  24,  for  "  ralastur,"  r,  relasiur. 
 
 p.  90,  stanza  30,  for  "  be,"  r.  ba. 
 
 p.  91,  1.  5  a  line  for  "  Christ,  r.  Crist. 
 
 p.  93,  1.  2,  iur  "  rcddiia,"  r.  rcdditim. 
 
BW5008.H16 
 
 An  essay  on  the  origin  and  purity  of  the 
 
 Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 
 
 1    1012  00037  9208